This is a modern-English version of Operas Every Child Should Know: Descriptions of the Text and Music of Some of the Most Famous Masterpieces, originally written by Bacon, Mary Schell Hoke. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 

Transcriber's Notes:

Transcriber's Notes:

Click on the [Listen] link to hear a midi file of the music. Lyrics appearing in the music image are set out below the image.

Click on the [Listen] link to hear a MIDI file of the music. The lyrics shown in the music image are listed below the image.

Obvious typographical and musical errors have been corrected.

Obvious typos and musical mistakes have been fixed.

The cover image was scanned from the 1914 edition published by Doubleday, Page & Company.

The cover image was scanned from the 1914 edition published by Doubleday, Page & Company.

The original frontispiece is a poor-quality reproduction of a detail from Arthur Rackham's 1910 painting of Brünnhilde. A better-quality reproduction has been used in in its place.

The original frontispiece is a low-quality copy of a detail from Arthur Rackham's 1910 painting of Brünnhilde. A higher-quality reproduction has been used instead.

 


 


Brünnhilde

Brünnhilde

Brünnhilde the Valkyrie

Brünnhilde the Valkyrie


Operas

EVERY KID SHOULD KNOW


DESCRIPTIONS OF THE TEXT AND MUSIC OF SOME OF THE
MOST FAMOUS MASTERPIECES

BY

DOLORES BACON

NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
Publishers

NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
Publishers


ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

All Rights Reserved

COPYRIGHT, 1911, BY DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY

COPYRIGHT, 1911, BY DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & COMPANY


PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES
AT
THE COUNTRY LIFE PRESS, GARDEN CITY, N.Y.

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES
AT
THE COUNTRY LIFE PRESS, GARDEN CITY, NY.


FOREWORD

In selecting a few of the operas every child should know, the editor's greatest difficulty is in determining what to leave out. The wish to include "L'Africaine," "Othello," "Lucia," "Don Pasquale," "Mignon," "Nozze di Figaro," "Don Giovanni," "Rienzi," "Tannhäuser," "Romeo and Juliet," "Parsifal," "Freischütz," and a hundred others makes one impatient of limitations.

In making a choice some of the operas every child should know, the editor's biggest challenge is figuring out what to exclude. The desire to feature "L'Africaine," "Othello," "Lucia," "Don Pasquale," "Mignon," "Nozze di Figaro," "Don Giovanni," "Rienzi," "Tannhäuser," "Romeo and Juliet," "Parsifal," "Freischütz," and countless others makes one frustrated with constraints.

The operas described here are not all great compositions: Some of them are hopelessly poor. Those of Balfe and Flotow are included because they were expressions of popular taste when our grandfathers enjoyed going to the opera.

The operas mentioned here aren’t all amazing pieces: some of them are pretty bad. We include those by Balfe and Flotow because they reflected popular taste when our grandfathers loved going to the opera.

The Nibelung Ring is used in preference to several other compositions of Wagner because the four operas included in it are the fullest both of musical and story wonders, and are at the same time the least understood.

The Nibelung Ring is favored over several other Wagner compositions because the four operas in it are the most rich in both musical and narrative wonders, while also being the least understood.

"Aïda" and "Carmen" belong here—as do many which are left out—because of their beauty and musical splendour. Few, instead of many, operas have been written about in this book, because it seemed better to give a complete idea of several than a superficial sketch of many.

"Aïda" and "Carmen" belong here—along with many others that are missed—due to their beauty and musical brilliance. Few operas, instead of many, have been covered in this book because it felt more beneficial to provide a thorough understanding of a few rather than a shallow overview of many.

The beginnings of opera—music-drama—are unknown; but Sulpitius, an Italian, declared that opera was heard in Italy as early as 1490. The Greeks, of course, accompanied their tragedies with music long before that time, but that would not imply "opera" as we-vi- understand it. However, modern opera is doubtless merely the development of that manner of presenting drama.

The origins of opera—music-drama—are unclear; however, Sulpitius, an Italian, stated that opera was performed in Italy as early as 1490. The Greeks, certainly, used music to accompany their tragedies long before that, but that doesn't mean "opera" as we-vi- understand it. Still, modern opera is definitely just an evolution of that way of presenting drama.

After the opera, came the ballet, and that belonged distinctively to France. Before 1681 there were no women dancers in the ballet—only males. All ballets of shepherdesses and nymphs and dryads were represented by men and boys; but at last, the ladies of the court of France took to the ballet for their own amusement, and thus women dancers became the fashion.

After the opera, the ballet followed, and that was uniquely French. Before 1681, there were no women dancers in ballet—only men. All the ballets featuring shepherdesses, nymphs, and dryads were performed by men and boys; but eventually, the women of the French court started participating in ballet for their own enjoyment, and that’s how women dancers became popular.

Even the most heroic or touching stories must lose much of their dignity when made into opera, since in that case the "music's the thing," and not the "play." For this reason it has seemed necessary to tell the stories of such operas as "Il Trovatore," with all their bombastic trimmings complete, in order to be faithful in showing them as they really are. On the other hand, it has been necessary to try to treat "Pinafore" in Gilbert's rollicking fashion.

Even the most heroic or emotional stories lose a lot of their dignity when turned into opera, since in that case the "music's the thing," not the "play." For this reason, it seemed necessary to tell the stories of operas like "Il Trovatore," with all their over-the-top details included, to faithfully show them as they really are. On the other hand, it was important to treat "Pinafore" in Gilbert's lively style.

Opera is the most superficial thing in the world, even if it appears the most beautiful to the senses, if not to the intelligence. We go to opera not specially to understand the story, but to hear music and to see beautiful scenic effects. It is necessary, however, to know enough of the story to appreciate the cause of the movement upon the stage, and without some acquaintance of it beforehand one gets but a very imperfect knowledge of an opera story from hearing it once.

Opera is the most superficial thing in the world, even if it seems the most beautiful to the senses, if not to the mind. We go to the opera not particularly to understand the story, but to hear music and see stunning visual effects. However, it’s important to know enough of the story to appreciate what’s happening on stage, and without some prior knowledge, you only get a very incomplete understanding of an opera’s story from hearing it once.

A very great deal is said of music-motif and music-illustration, and it has been demonstrated again and again that this is largely the effort of the ultra-artistic to discover what is not there. At best, music is a "concord of sweet sounds"—heroic, tender, exciting, etc.;-vii- but the elemental passions and emotions are almost all it can define, or even suggest. Certain music is called "characteristic"—anvil choruses, for example, where hammers or triangles or tin whistles are used, but that is not music in its best estate, and musical purpose is best understood after a composer has labelled it, whether the ultra-artistic are ready to admit it or not.

A lot is said about music motifs and music illustrations, and it's been shown over and over that this is mostly the attempt of the overly artistic to find meaning that isn't really there. At its core, music is a "harmonious blend of pleasing sounds"—heroic, tender, exciting, etc.;-vii- but it mainly defines or even hints at basic passions and emotions. Some music is labeled "characteristic"—like anvil choruses, where hammers, triangles, or tin whistles are used—but that’s not music at its finest, and the purpose of music is better understood once a composer has labeled it, whether the overly artistic want to accept it or not.

The opera is never more enjoyed than by a music lover who is incapable of criticism from lack of musical knowledge: music being first and last an emotional art; and as our emotions are refined it requires compositions of a more and more elevated character to appeal to them. Thus, we range from the bathos and vulgarity of the music hall to the glories of grand opera!

The opera is never more appreciated than by a music lover who can't criticize it due to their lack of musical knowledge: music is, at its core, an emotional art; and as our emotions become more sophisticated, we need more elevated compositions to resonate with them. So, we move from the low and crude offerings of the music hall to the splendor of grand opera!

The history of opera should be known and composers classified, just as it is desirable to know and to classify authors, painters, sculptors, and actors.

The history of opera should be understood and composers organized, just like it's important to know and categorize writers, painters, sculptors, and performers.

Music is first of all something to be felt, and it is one of the arts which does not always explain itself.

Music is primarily something to be experienced, and it's one of the art forms that doesn't always make sense on its own.

Dolores Bacon.

Dolores Bacon.


CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE
I.Balfe: The Bohemian Girl3
II.Beethoven: Fidelio opera35
III.Berlioz: The Damnation of Faust51
IV.Bizet: Carmen (opera)69
V.DeKoven: Robin Hood95
VI.Flotow: Martha105
VII.Humperdinck: Hansel and Gretel135
VIII.Mascagni: Rustic Chivalry152
IX.Meyerbeer: The Prophet163
X.Mozart: The Magic Flute191
XI.Sullivan: The Mikado218
XII.Verdi: Rigoletto, Il Trovatore, Aida238
XIII.Wagner: The Ring of the Nibelung, The Mastersingers of Nuremberg, Lohengrin306

OPERAS EVERY CHILD SHOULD
KNOW



BALFE

THE story of The Bohemian Girl is supposed to have been taken from a French ballet entitled The Gipsy, which was produced in Paris in 1839. Again, it is said to have been stolen from a play written by the Marquis de Saint-Georges, which was named La Bohémienne. However that may be, it would at first sight hardly seem worth stealing, but it has nevertheless been popular for many decades. Balfe, the composer, had no sense of dramatic composition and was not much of a musician, but he had a talent for writing that which could be sung. It was not always beautiful, but it was always practicable.

THE story of The Bohemian Girl is believed to have been taken from a French ballet called The Gipsy, which debuted in Paris in 1839. It’s also said to have been inspired by a play by the Marquis de Saint-Georges, titled La Bohémienne. Regardless of its origins, it might not seem worth copying at first glance, but it has remained popular for many years. Balfe, the composer, didn’t have much of a sense for dramatic structure and wasn't the greatest musician, but he had a knack for writing things that could be sung. While it wasn't always beautiful, it was always doable.

The original title of La Bohémienne has in its meaning nothing to do with Bohemia, and therefore a literal translation does not seem to have been especially applicable to the opera as Bunn made it. The story is placed in Hungary and not in Bohemia, and the hero came from Warsaw, hence the title is a misnomer all the way around. It was Balfe who tried to establish English opera in London, and to that purpose he wrote an opera or two in which his wife sang the principal rôles; but in the midst of that enterprise he received favourable propositions from Paris, and therefore abandoned the London engage-4-ment. When he went to Paris, The Bohemian Girl was only partly written, and he took from its score several of its arias for use in a new opera. When he returned to London he wrote new music for the old opera, and thus The Bohemian Girl knew many vicissitudes off, as well as on, the stage.

The original title of La Bohémienne has nothing to do with Bohemia, so a literal translation doesn't really fit the opera as Bunn created it. The story is set in Hungary, not Bohemia, and the hero is from Warsaw, making the title misleading all around. It was Balfe who aimed to establish English opera in London, and to achieve that, he wrote an opera or two with his wife in the lead roles. However, in the middle of this effort, he got some appealing offers from Paris, so he left his London contract. When he went to Paris, The Bohemian Girl was only partially finished, and he borrowed some of its arias to use in a new opera. When he returned to London, he composed new music for the old opera, which is why The Bohemian Girl experienced many ups and downs, both on and off the stage.

The first city to hear this opera, outside of London, was New York. It was produced in America at the Park Theatre, November 25, 1844. The most remarkable thing about that performance was that the part of Arline was sung in the same cast by two women, Miss Dyott and Mrs. Seguin: the former singing it in the first act, the latter in the second and third. When it was produced in London, Piccolomini (a most famous singer) sang Arline and it was written that "applause from the many loud enough to rend the heavens" followed.

The first city to experience this opera, outside of London, was New York. It was staged in America at the Park Theatre on November 25, 1844. The most notable aspect of that performance was that the role of Arline was performed by two women, Miss Dyott and Mrs. Seguin: the former performed it in the first act, while the latter took over in the second and third acts. When it was staged in London, Piccolomini (a very famous singer) played Arline, and it was noted that "applause from the crowd was loud enough to shake the heavens."

Because of this inconsequent opera, Balfe was given the cross of the Legion of Honour from Napoleon III., and was made Commander of the Order of Carlos III. by the regent of Spain. This seems incredible, for good music was perfectly well known from bad, but the undefined element of popularity was there, and thus the opera became a living thing.

Because of this inconsistent opera, Balfe received the Cross of the Legion of Honour from Napoleon III and was appointed Commander of the Order of Carlos III by the regent of Spain. This seems unbelievable, as good music was clearly distinguishable from bad, but the elusive factor of popularity was present, and so the opera became a vibrant entity.

A story is told of Balfe while he belonged to the Drury Lane orchestra. "Vauxhall Gardens" were then in vogue, and there was a call for the Drury Lane musicians to go there to play. The "Gardens" were a long way off, and there was no tram-car or other means of transportation for their patrons. Those who hadn't a coach had no way of getting there, and it must have cost Balfe considerable to go and come each day. He decided to find lodgings near the Gardens to save himself-5- expense. He looked and looked, on the day he first went out. Others wanted the same thing, and it was not easy to place himself. However, by evening, he had decided to take anything he could find; so he engaged a room at an unpromising looking house. He was kept waiting by the landlady for a long time in the passageway, but at last he was escorted up to his room, and, being tired out, he immediately went to bed and to sleep. In the morning he began to look about, and to his horror and amazement he found a corpse stowed away in a cupboard. Some member of his landlady's family who occupied the bed had died. When he applied for the room, he had been made to wait while the previous occupant was hastily tucked out of sight. After that, he never hired lodgings without first looking into the cupboards and under the bed.

A story is told about Balfe when he was part of the Drury Lane orchestra. "Vauxhall Gardens" were popular at the time, and the Drury Lane musicians were asked to perform there. The "Gardens" were far away, and there were no trams or other means for guests to get there. Those without a carriage couldn't make the trip, and it must have cost Balfe a lot to travel back and forth each day. He decided to find a place to stay near the Gardens to save money. He searched all day when he first went out. Many others were looking for the same thing, making it hard to secure a spot. By evening, he resolved to take whatever he could get, so he rented a room in a rundown-looking house. The landlady made him wait a long time in the hallway, but eventually, she showed him to his room. Exhausted, he immediately went to bed and fell asleep. The next morning, he started to explore his surroundings, and to his horror, he discovered a corpse hidden in a cupboard. It was some relative of his landlady who had died in the bed. When he inquired about the room, he had been made to wait while the previous tenant was quickly hidden away. After that, he always checked the cupboards and under the bed before renting a place.

Balfe was a good deal of a wag, and his waggishness was not always in good taste, as shown by an incident at carnival time in Rome. His resemblance to a great patroness of his, the Countess Mazzaras, a well-known woman of much dignity, induced him upon that occasion to dress himself in women's clothes, stand in a window conspicuously, and make the most extraordinary and hideous faces at the monks and other churchmen who passed. Every one gave the credit of this remarkable conduct to the Countess Mazzaras. Balfe had pianos carried up to the sleeping rooms of great singers before they got out of bed, and thus made them listen to his newly composed tunes. He sometimes announced himself by the titles of his famous tunes, as, "We May Be Happy Yet," and was admitted, and received as readily as if he had resorted to pasteboard politeness.

Balfe was quite the joker, and his sense of humor wasn't always appropriate, as demonstrated by an incident during carnival time in Rome. His resemblance to a prominent patroness, Countess Mazzaras, a respected woman of high stature, led him to dress in women's clothing, position himself in a window for all to see, and make the most ridiculous and grotesque faces at the monks and other clergy passing by. Everyone attributed this outrageous behavior to Countess Mazzaras. Balfe also had pianos moved into the bedrooms of famous singers before they even got out of bed, forcing them to listen to his newly composed melodies. He sometimes introduced himself using the titles of his famous songs, like "We May Be Happy Yet," and was welcomed just as if he had used formal niceties.

In short, Balfe was never a great musician, yet he had-6- all the eccentricities that one might expect a great musician to have, and he succeeded quite as well as if he had had genius.

In short, Balfe was never an amazing musician, yet he had-6- all the quirks you'd expect from a great musician, and he did just as well as if he had true talent.

Balfe was born May 15, 1808, and died October 20, 1870.

Balfe was born on May 15, 1808, and died on October 20, 1870.

THE BOHEMIAN GIRL

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA WITH THE ORIGINAL CAST

ArlineMiss Romer.
Gipsy QueenMiss Betts.
ThaddeusMr. Harrison.
DevilshoofMr. Stretton.
Count ArnheimMr. Borrani.
FloresteinMr. Durnset.

Scene laid in Hungary.

Set in Hungary.

Composer: Michael Balfe.
Author: Alfred Bunn.

Composer: Michael Balfe.
Author: Alfred Bunn.

First sung at London, England, Her Majesty's Theatre, Drury Lane, Nov. 27, 1843.

First performed in London, England, at Her Majesty's Theatre, Drury Lane, on November 27, 1843.

ACT I

Many years ago, when noblemen, warriors, gipsies, lovers, enemies and all sorts and conditions of men fraternized without drawing very fine distinctions except when it came to levying taxes, a company of rich nobles met in the gardens of the Count Arnheim to go hunting together. The Count was the Governor of Presburg, and a very popular man, except with his inferiors.

Many years ago, when noblemen, warriors, gypsies, lovers, enemies, and all kinds of people mingled without making too many distinctions except when it came to collecting taxes, a group of wealthy nobles gathered in the gardens of Count Arnheim to hunt together. The Count was the Governor of Presburg and a very popular man, except with those beneath him.

They began their day's sport with a rather highfalutin song sung by the Count's retainers:

They started their day's activities with an elaborate song performed by the Count's servants:

"Up with the banner and down with the slave,
Who would dare challenge the right,
Wherever its folds in their glory wave,
"About the Austrian eagle's flight?"

The verses were rather more emotional than intelligent, but the singers were all in good spirits and prepared for a fine day's sport.

The lyrics were more about feelings than brains, but the singers were all in high spirits and ready for a great day of fun.

After this preliminary all the party—among whom was the young daughter of the Count, whose name was Arline, and a girlie sort of chap, Florestein, who was the Count's nephew—came from the castle, with huntsmen and pages in their train; and what with pages running about, and the huntsmen's bright colours, and the horns echoing, and the horses that one must feel were just without, stamping with impatience to be off, it was a gay scene. The old Count was in such high feather that he, too, broke into song and, while singing that

After this initial event, everyone from the group—among them the Count's young daughter, Arline, and a cheerful guy named Florestein, who was the Count's nephew—came out of the castle, accompanied by huntsmen and pages; with pages darting around, the bright colors of the huntsmen, the horns echoing, and the horses outside, clearly eager to start, it was a lively scene. The old Count was in such a great mood that he even broke into song and, while singing that

"Bugles shake the air,"

"Bugles fill the air,"

he caught up his little daughter in his arms and told how dear she was to him. It was not a proper thing for so young a girl to go on a hunt, but Arline was a spoiled young countess. When a huntsman handed a rifle to Florestein, that young man shuddered and rejected it—which left one to wonder just what he was going to do at a hunt without a rifle, but the others were less timid, and all separated to go to their various posts, Arline going by a foot-path in charge of a retainer.

He scooped up his little daughter in his arms and told her how much she meant to him. It wasn't appropriate for such a young girl to go hunting, but Arline was a spoiled young countess. When a huntsman handed a rifle to Florestein, he shuddered and turned it down—which left people wondering what he was planning to do at a hunt without a rifle. The others were less hesitant, and they all split up to head to their different spots, with Arline taking a footpath accompanied by a servant.

These gay people had no sooner disappeared than a handsome young fellow, dishevelled, pursued, rushed into the garden. He looked fearfully behind him, and stopped to get his breath.

These gay people had barely vanished when a good-looking young man, disheveled and out of breath, rushed into the garden. He looked back fearfully and paused to catch his breath.

"I can run no farther," he gasped, looking back upon the road he had come; and then suddenly at his side, he saw a statue of the Austrian Emperor. He was even leaning against it.-8-

"I can't run anymore," he panted, glancing back at the road he had traveled; then suddenly, beside him, he noticed a statue of the Austrian Emperor. He was even leaning against it.-8-

"Here I am, in the very midst of my foes!—a statue of the Emperor himself adorning these grounds!" and he became even more alarmed. While he stood thus, hesitating what to do next, a dozen dusky forms leaped the wall of the garden and stood looking at him. Thaddeus was in a soldier's dress and looked like a soldier. Foremost among the newcomers, who huddled together in brilliant rags, was a great brigand-looking fellow, who seemed to lead the band.

"Here I am, right in the middle of my enemies!—a statue of the Emperor himself standing here!" and he grew even more worried. As he hesitated, unsure of what to do next, a dozen dark figures jumped over the garden wall and stared at him. Thaddeus was in a soldier's uniform and looked the part. Leading the group of newcomers, who were all gathered together in colorful rags, was a large, brigand-like guy who seemed to be the leader of the gang.

"Hold on! before we undertake to rob this chap, let us make sure of what we are doing," he cautioned the others. "If he is a soldier, we are likely to get the worst of it"—showing that he had as much wisdom as bravado. After a moment's hesitation they decided that caution was the better part of valour, and since it was no harm to be a gipsy, and there was a penalty attached to being a robber, they nonchalantly turned suspicion from themselves by beginning to sing gaily of their gipsy life. Frequently when they had done this, they had received money for it. If they mayn't rob this soldier chap, at least he might be generous and toss them a coin. During this time, Thaddeus was not napping. The Austrian soldiery were after him, and at best he could not expect to be safe long. The sight of the vagabonds inspired him with hope, although to most folks they would have seemed to be a rather uninspiring and hopeless lot. He went up to the leader, Devilshoof:

"Wait! Before we try to rob this guy, let's make sure we know what we're doing," he warned the others. "If he’s a soldier, we might come off worse"—showing he had as much sense as bravado. After a moment's hesitation, they decided it was smarter to be cautious, and since there was no harm in pretending to be gypsies and robbing was illegal, they casually diverted attention from themselves by starting to sing happily about their gypsy life. Often when they did this, they had received money for it. If they couldn’t rob this soldier, he might at least be generous and toss them a coin. Meanwhile, Thaddeus was wide awake. The Austrian soldiers were after him, and he couldn’t expect to be safe for long. The sight of the wanderers gave him hope, even though to most people they would have seemed pretty uninspiring and hopeless. He approached the leader, Devilshoof:

"My friend, I have something to say to you. I am in danger. You seem to be a decent sort—gay and friendly enough. The Austrian soldiers are after me. I am an exile from Poland. If I am caught, my life will be forfeited. I am young and you may count upon my good will. If you will take me along with you as one of you,-9- I may stand a chance of escaping with my life—what do you say?"

"My friend, I need to talk to you. I’m in trouble. You seem like a nice person—cheerful and friendly. The Austrian soldiers are looking for me. I’m an exile from Poland. If they catch me, I’ll lose my life. I'm young, and you can trust that I will be grateful. If you take me with you as one of your group,-9- I might have a chance to escape alive—what do you think?"

The gipsies stared at him; and Devilshoof did so in no unfriendly manner. The leader was a good-natured wanderer, whose main fault was stealing—but that was a fault he shared in common with all gipsies. He was quite capable of being a good friend.

The gypsies stared at him, and Devilshoof did so in a friendly way. The leader was an easy-going traveler, whose main flaw was stealing—but that was something he had in common with all gypsies. He was very capable of being a good friend.

"Just who are you?" he asked, wanting a little more information.

"Who are you?" he asked, wanting to know more.

"A man without country, friends, hope—or money."

"A man without a country, friends, hope, or money."

"Well, you seem able to qualify as a gipsy pretty well. So come along." Just as he spoke, another gipsy, who was reconnoitering, said softly:

"Well, you seem to fit the bill as a gypsy pretty well. So come on." Just as he said this, another gypsy, who was scouting, said softly:

"Soldiers are coming——"

"Soldiers are coming—"

"Good—we'll give them something to do. Here, friend, we'll get ready for them," he cried, delighted with the new adventure.

"Great—we'll give them something to do. Here, buddy, let's get everything ready for them," he exclaimed, excited about the new adventure.

At that the gipsies fell to stripping off Thaddeus's soldier clothes, and exchanging them for a gipsy's smock; but as this was taking place, a roll of parchment fell at Devilshoof's feet.

At that, the gypsies started taking off Thaddeus's soldier clothes and swapping them for a gypsy's smock; but while this was happening, a roll of parchment dropped at Devilshoof's feet.

"What's this?" he asked, taking it up.

"What's this?" he asked, picking it up.

"It is my commission as a soldier of Poland—the only thing I have of value in the world. I shall never part with it," and Thaddeus snatched it and hid it in his dress and then mixed with the gipsies just as the Emperor's soldiers came up.

"It is my duty as a soldier of Poland—the only thing I truly value in this world. I will never let it go," and Thaddeus grabbed it and tucked it into his clothing just as the Emperor's soldiers arrived.

"Ho, there! You vagabonds—have you seen anything of a stranger who has passed this way?"

"Hey there! You wanderers—have you seen a stranger who has come through here?"

"What—a Polish soldier?"

"What—a Polish soldier?"

"That's our man."

"That's our guy."

"Young?"

"Are you young?"

"Yes, yes—where did he go?"-10-

"Yes, yes—where did he go?"-10-

"A handsome fellow?"

"A good-looking guy?"

"Have done there, and answer—where did he go?"

"Have you finished there, and answer—where did he go?"

"I guess that may be the one?" Devilshoof reflected, consulting his comrades with a deliberation which made the officer wish to run his sword through him.

"I guess that might be the one?" Devilshoof thought, looking to his comrades with a seriousness that made the officer want to run his sword through him.

"Speak up—or——"

"Speak up—or else—"

"Yes, yes—that's right—we have the right man! Up those rocks there," pointing. "That is the way he went. I shouldn't wonder if you might catch him."

"Yes, yes—that’s right—we've got the right guy! Up those rocks there," pointing. "That's the way he went. I wouldn’t be surprised if you could catch him."

The officer didn't wait to hear any more of this elaborate instruction, but rushed away with his men.

The officer didn't stick around to hear any more of this detailed instruction but quickly left with his team.

"Now, comrade," Devilshoof said to Thaddeus: "It is time for us to be off, while our soldier friends are enjoying the hunt. Only you lie around here while we explore a little; this gipsy life means a deal of wear and tear, if a fellow would live. There is likely to be something worth picking up about the castle, and after we have done the picking, we'll all be off."

"Alright, buddy," Devilshoof said to Thaddeus, "It’s time for us to head out while our soldier friends are out hunting. You’re the only one lounging around here while we explore a bit; this nomadic life can be quite exhausting if you want to survive. There’s probably something useful to find around the castle, and once we’ve found it, we’ll all take off."

As the gipsies and Thaddeus went away, the huntsmen rushed on, shouting to each other, and sounding their horns. Florestein came along in their wake. He was about the last man on earth to go on a hunt. He made this known without any help, by singing:

As the gypsies and Thaddeus left, the hunters charged forward, shouting to one another and blowing their horns. Florestein followed behind them. He was one of the last people you'd expect to go hunting. He made this clear on his own by singing:

Is no succour near at hand?
For my mind is spinning,
I am doubtful if I stand
On my head or on my feet.
No gentleman, it's very clear,
Such a shock should always be aware,
And when once I become a peer,
They shall not treat me so——

That seemed to suggest that something serious had happened, but no one knew what till Thaddeus and a crowd of peasants rushed wildly in.-11-

That made it seem like something serious had happened, but no one knew what until Thaddeus and a group of peasants rushed in frantically.-11-

"The Count's child, Arline, is attacked by an infuriated animal, and we fear she is killed,"—that is what Florestein had been bemoaning, instead of hurrying to the rescue! The Count Arnheim ran in then, distraught with horror. But Thaddeus had not remained idle; he had rushed after the huntsmen. Presently he hurried back, bearing the child in his arms. The retainer whose business it was to care for Arline fell at the Count's feet.

"The Count's daughter, Arline, is attacked by a furious animal, and we fear she might be dead,"—that’s what Florestein was lamenting instead of rushing to help! Count Arnheim burst in, filled with dread. But Thaddeus didn’t sit idly by; he had chased after the hunters. Soon, he returned, carrying the child in his arms. The servant responsible for looking after Arline collapsed at the Count’s feet.

"Oh, great sir, just as we were entering the forest a wild deer rushed at us, and only for the bravery of this young gipsy,"—indicating Thaddeus—"the child would have been torn in pieces. As it is, she is wounded in the arm."

"Oh, great sir, just as we were entering the forest, a wild deer charged at us, and if it weren't for the bravery of this young gypsy,"—pointing to Thaddeus—"the child would have been hurt badly. As it is, she is injured in the arm."

The Count took his beloved daughter in his arms.

The Count picked up his beloved daughter in his arms.

"Her life is safe and the wound is not serious, thank God. Take her within and give her every care. And you, young man—you will remain with us and share our festivities—and ask of me anything that you will: I can never repay this service."

"Her life is safe, and the injury isn't serious, thank God. Bring her inside and take care of her. And you, young man—you'll stay with us and join in our celebrations—feel free to ask me anything: I can never repay this kindness."

"Humph! Thaddeus is a fool," Devilshoof muttered. "First he served his enemy and now has to stand his enemy's thanks."

"Ugh! Thaddeus is such an idiot," Devilshoof grumbled. "First, he served his enemy and now he has to endure his enemy's thanks."

Thaddeus refused at first to remain, but when his refusal seemed to draw too much attention to the gipsy band, he consented, as a matter of discretion. So they all seated themselves at the table which had been laid in the garden, and while they were banqueting, the gipsies and peasants danced to add to the sport; and little Arline could be seen in the nurse's arms, at a window of the castle, watching the fun, her arm bound up.

Thaddeus initially refused to stay, but when his refusal attracted too much attention to the gipsy band, he agreed, out of caution. So they all sat down at the table set up in the garden, and while they enjoyed their feast, the gipsies and peasants danced to add to the entertainment; little Arline could be seen in the nurse's arms, peering out of a castle window to watch the festivities, her arm wrapped up.

"Now," cried the old Count, when the banquet was over, "I ask one favour of all—and that is that you drink to the health of our great Emperor." He rose and-12- lifted his glass, assuming that all would drink. But that was a bit too much for Thaddeus! The Emperor was the enemy of Poland. Most certainly he would not drink—not even to save his life.

"Now," shouted the old Count after the banquet finished, "I have one request for everyone—and that is to raise your glasses to the health of our great Emperor." He stood up and-12- lifted his glass, expecting everyone to join in. But that was too much for Thaddeus! The Emperor was the enemy of Poland. There was no way he would drink—not even to save his own life.

Florestein, who was always doing everything but what he ought, walked up to Thaddeus and pointed out his glass to him.

Florestein, who was always busy doing everything except what he should, walked up to Thaddeus and pointed out his glass to him.

"Your fine acquaintance, uncle, is not overburdened with politeness, it seems to me. He does not respond to your wishes."

"Your nice friend, uncle, doesn’t seem very polite to me. He doesn’t respond to what you want."

"What—does he not drink to the Emperor? My friend, I challenge you to drink this health." The old Count filled Thaddeus's glass and handed it to him.

"What—doesn't he drink to the Emperor? My friend, I challenge you to drink to his health." The old Count filled Thaddeus's glass and handed it to him.

"And thus I accept the challenge," Thaddeus cried; and before Devilshoof or any one else could stop him, the reckless chap went up to the statue of the Emperor and dashed the wine in its face.

"And so I take the challenge," Thaddeus shouted; and before Devilshoof or anyone else could stop him, the reckless guy went up to the statue of the Emperor and splashed the wine in its face.

This was the signal for a great uproar. The man who has dared insult the Emperor must be punished. The nobles made a dash for him, but the old Count was under an obligation too great to abandon Thaddeus yet. He tried to silence the enraged guests for a moment, and then said aside to Thaddeus:

This was the signal for a huge uproar. The man who dared to insult the Emperor had to be punished. The nobles rushed towards him, but the old Count felt too obligated to leave Thaddeus just yet. He attempted to quiet the angry guests for a moment, and then said quietly to Thaddeus:

"Go, I beg of you, your life is not worth a breath if you remain here. I cannot protect you—and indeed I ought not. Go at once," and he threw Thaddeus a purse of gold, meaning thus to reward him, and get him away quickly. Thaddeus immediately threw the purse amidst the nobles who were threatening him, and shouted:

"Please, just go. Your life isn't worth anything if you stay here. I can't protect you—and honestly, I shouldn't. Leave right now," and he tossed Thaddeus a bag of gold, intending to reward him and send him away quickly. Thaddeus immediately threw the bag among the nobles who were threatening him and shouted:

"I am one whom gold cannot reward!" At that the angry men rushed upon him, but Devilshoof stood shoulder to shoulder with Thaddeus.

"I am someone whom gold cannot reward!" With that, the angry men charged at him, but Devilshoof stood side by side with Thaddeus.

"Now, then, good folks, come on! I guess together-13- we can give you a pretty interesting fight, if it's fighting you are after!" A scrimmage was just in Devilshoof's line, and once and forever he declared himself the champion of his new comrade.

"Alright, everyone, let’s go! I think together-13- we can give you a pretty exciting fight, if that’s what you want!" A clash was just in Devilshoof's path, and once and for all he declared himself the champion of his new ally.

"Really, this is too bad," Florestein whimpered, standing at the table with the bone of a pheasant in one hand and a glass of wine in the other. "Just as a man is enjoying his dinner, a boor like this comes along and interrupts him." But by that time the fight was on, and Thaddeus and Devilshoof were against the lot. The old Count ordered his retainers to separate the nobles and the gipsies, and then had Devilshoof bound and carried into the castle. Thaddeus was escorted off by another path.

"Honestly, this is such a shame," Florestein complained, standing at the table with a pheasant bone in one hand and a glass of wine in the other. "Just when a guy is enjoying his dinner, some jerk like this comes in and ruins it." But by then, the fight had started, and Thaddeus and Devilshoof were going against everyone else. The old Count told his attendants to break up the nobles and the gypsies, and then had Devilshoof tied up and taken into the castle. Thaddeus was led away by a different route.

The row was over and the nobles seated themselves again at the table. The nurse, who had Arline at the window, now left her nursling and came down to speak with the Count.

The argument was finished, and the nobles took their seats at the table again. The nurse, who had been with Arline by the window, left her charge and came down to talk to the Count.

Immediately after she left the castle chamber, Devilshoof could be seen scrambling over the castle roof, having escaped from the room in which he was confined. Reaching the window where Arline was left, he closed it. The nurse had been gone only a moment, when she reëntered the room. Whatever had taken place in her absence caused her to scream frightfully. The whole company started up again, while the nurse threw open the window and leaned out, crying:

Immediately after she left the castle chamber, Devilshoof was seen scrambling over the castle roof, having escaped from the room where he was locked up. He reached the window where Arline had been left and closed it. The nurse had only been gone a moment when she came back into the room. Whatever had happened in her absence made her scream in terror. The entire group jumped up again, while the nurse threw open the window and leaned out, crying:

"Arline is gone—stolen—help, help!" All dashed into the castle. Presently some of the nobles came to the window and motioned to those left outside. It was quite true. Arline was gone. Out they all rushed again. Every one in the place had gone distracted. The poor old Count's grief was pitiable. At that moment-14- Devilshoof could be seen triumphantly mounting the rocks, with Arline in his arms. He had avenged his comrade Thaddeus.

"Arline is gone—she's been taken—help, help!" Everyone ran into the castle. Soon, some of the nobles appeared at the window and signaled to those outside. It was true. Arline was missing. They all rushed out again. Everyone in the place was going crazy. The poor old Count's grief was heartbreaking. At that moment-14- Devilshoof could be seen triumphantly climbing the rocks, with Arline in his arms. He had avenged his friend Thaddeus.

All at once the crowd saw the great gipsy leaping from rock to rock with the little child in his arms, and with a roar they started after him. Then Devilshoof seemed fairly to fly over the rocks, but the crowd gained upon him, till they reached a bridge which spanned a deep chasm; there Devilshoof paused; he was over, and with one tremendous effort he knocked from under the structure the trunk of a tree which supported the far end of the bridge, and down it went! The fall of timbers echoed back with Devilshoof's shout of laughter as he sped up the mountain with Arline.

Suddenly, the crowd saw the great gypsy jumping from rock to rock, holding the little child in his arms, and they roared as they chased after him. Devilshoof seemed to fly over the rocks, but the crowd was catching up to him until they reached a bridge that crossed a deep chasm. There, Devilshoof paused; he was already across, and with one massive effort, he knocked out the trunk of a tree that supported the far end of the bridge, and down it went! The crash of the falling timber echoed along with Devilshoof's laughter as he raced up the mountain with Arline.

The old Count ran to the chasm to throw himself headlong into it, but his friends held him back.

The old Count rushed to the edge of the chasm to jump in, but his friends pulled him back.

ACT II

Twelve years after that day of the hunt in Count Arnheim's forests, the gipsies were encamped in Presburg. In those strange times gipsies roved about in the cities as well as in the fields and forests, and it was not at all strange to find the same old band encamped thus in the public street of a city. There, the gipsy queen had pitched her tent, and through its open curtains Arline could be seen lying upon a tiger's skin, while Thaddeus, who had never left the band, watched over her. There were houses on the opposite side of the street, and the gipsy queen's tent was lighted only dimly with a lamp that swung at the back, just before some curtains that formed a partition in the tent.

Twelve years after that day of the hunt in Count Arnheim's forests, the gypsies were set up in Presburg. In those unusual times, gypsies roamed both cities and countryside, so it was not surprising to see the same old group camped out in the public street of a city. There, the gypsy queen had set up her tent, and through its open curtains, you could see Arline lying on a tiger's skin, while Thaddeus, who had never left the group, kept watch over her. Across the street, there were houses, and the gypsy queen's tent was lit only dimly by a lamp that swung in the back, just in front of some curtains that created a partition inside the tent.

It was all quiet when the city patrol went by, and they-15- had no sooner passed than Devilshoof entered the street, followed by others of the gipsy band, all wrapped in their dark cloaks.

It was all quiet when the city patrol went by, and they-15- had just passed when Devilshoof entered the street, followed by others from the gypsy band, all wrapped in their dark cloaks.

"The moon is the only one awake now," they sang. "There is some fine business on foot, when the moon herself goes to bed," and they all drew their daggers. But Devilshoof, who was a pretty decent fellow, and who didn't believe in killing, whispered:

"The moon is the only one awake now," they sang. "Something's definitely going on when even the moon goes to bed," and they all pulled out their daggers. But Devilshoof, who was a pretty decent guy and didn't believe in killing, whispered:

"Fie! Fie! When you are going to rob a gentleman, you shouldn't draw a knife on him. He will be too polite to refuse anything you may ask, if you ask politely"—which was Devilshoof's idea of wit. There was a hotel across the street, and one of the gipsies pointed to a light in its windows.

"Shame! Shame! If you're planning to rob a gentleman, you shouldn't pull a knife on him. He’ll be too polite to deny any request you make if you ask nicely"—which was Devilshoof's sense of humor. There was a hotel across the street, and one of the gypsies pointed to a light in its windows.

"It will be easy when our fine gentlemen have been drinking long enough. They won't know their heads from their heels." They stole off chuckling, to wait till they imagined every one to be asleep, but they were no sooner gone than Florestein, that funny little fop who never had thought of anything more serious than his appearance, reeled out of the hotel. He was dressed all in his good clothes, and wore golden chains about his neck—to one of which was attached a fine medallion. Rings glittered on his fingers, and altogether, with his plumes and furbelows, he was precisely the sort of thing Devilshoof and his companions were looking for. He was so very drunk that he could not imagine what a fool he was making of himself, and so he began to sing:

"It’ll be easy once our fine gentlemen have been drinking long enough. They won’t be able to tell their heads from their heels." They sneaked away, chuckling, waiting for everyone to think they were asleep, but as soon as they left, Florestein, that ridiculous little dandy who never thought about anything more serious than his looks, staggered out of the hotel. He was dressed in his best clothes and wore golden chains around his neck—one of which had a nice medallion attached. Rings sparkled on his fingers, and with his feathers and frills, he was exactly the kind of person Devilshoof and his friends were looking for. He was so drunk that he couldn’t realize how foolish he looked, and he started to sing:

Wine, wine, if I am heir,
To the count, from my uncle's side;
Wine, wine, wine,
Where's the fellow will dare
To deny his nephew wine?

This excellent song was punctuated by hiccoughs. There was another stanza which rebuked the boldness of the moon—in short, mentioned the shortcomings of most people compared to this elegant fellow's. Altogether, he was a very funny joke to the gipsies who were waiting for him and peering and laughing from round a corner as he sang. Then Devilshoof went up to him with mock politeness. He bowed very seriously.

This great song was interrupted by hiccups. There was another verse that criticized the boldness of the moon—in short, pointed out the flaws of most people compared to this refined guy. Overall, he was a real source of amusement for the gypsies who were waiting for him, peeking around a corner and laughing as he sang. Then Devilshoof approached him with false politeness. He bowed quite seriously.

My ear caught not the clock's last chime,
And might I beg to ask the time?

Florestein, even though he was drunk, was half alive to his danger. He hadn't enough courage to survive a sudden sneeze. So he braced up a little and eyed Devilshoof:

Florestein, even though he was drunk, was somewhat aware of his danger. He didn’t have enough courage to handle a sudden sneeze. So he steadied himself a bit and looked at Devilshoof:

If the bottle has prevailed,
Yet whenever I'm assailed,
Though there may be nothing in it,
I am sobered in a minute.

One could see that this was quite true. Florestein was a good deal worried. He took out his watch, and assured Devilshoof that it was quite late.

One could see that this was definitely true. Florestein was pretty worried. He pulled out his watch and told Devilshoof that it was getting quite late.

I am really grieved to see
Anyone in such a state,
And gladly will take the greatest care
Of the rings and chains you happen to wear,

Devilshoof said still more politely; and bowing all of the time he removed the ornaments from Florestein's person.

Devilshoof said even more politely, and while bowing the whole time, he took the ornaments off Florestein.

What I thought was politeness, is downright theft,
And at this rate I soon shall have nothing left,

the unfortunate dandy moaned, clutching his gewgaws hopelessly, while all the gipsies beset him, each taking all he could for himself. But Devilshoof having secured the medallion, made off with it. He was no sooner gone than a dark woman wrapped in a cloak came into the street and, when she was right in the midst of the squabble, she dropped her cloak and revealed herself as Queen of the band. All the gipsies were amazed and not very comfortable either!—because, strange to say, this gipsy queen did not approve of the maraudings of her band; and when she caught them at thievery she punished them.

The unfortunate dandy complained, holding onto his trinkets desperately, while the gypsies surrounded him, each taking whatever they could for themselves. But Devilshoof, having grabbed the medallion, ran off with it. As soon as he left, a dark woman wrapped in a cloak appeared in the street and, right in the middle of the chaos, she dropped her cloak to reveal herself as the Queen of the gypsies. All the gypsies were shocked and a bit uneasy too!—because, oddly enough, this gypsy queen disapproved of her band’s stealing; when she caught them in the act, she punished them.

"Return those things you have stolen," she commanded, and they made haste to do so, while the trembling Florestein took a hurried inventory of his property. But among the things returned, he didn't find the medallion.

"Return what you’ve stolen," she commanded, and they quickly complied, while the shaking Florestein hurriedly checked his belongings. But among the items that were returned, he didn't see the medallion.

"I'm much obliged to you, Madame, whoever you are, but I'd like a medallion that they have taken, returned."

"I'm really grateful to you, Madame, whoever you are, but I would like the medallion they took to be returned."

"That belongs to the chief—Devilshoof," they cried.

"That belongs to the leader—Devilshoof," they shouted.

"I'll answer for your safety," the Queen said to Florestein, who was not overmuch reassured by this, but still tried to make the best of things. "Now follow me," she called the band, and went, holding Florestein and dragging him with her.

"I'll take responsibility for your safety," the Queen said to Florestein, who wasn't particularly comforted by this but still tried to make the best of the situation. "Now follow me," she called to the group, and started walking, pulling Florestein along with her.

They had no sooner gone than Arline, who had been awakened by the noise outside the tent, came out into the street. Thaddeus followed her. She was greatly disturbed.

They had just left when Arline, who had been awakened by the noise outside the tent, came out into the street. Thaddeus followed her. She was very upset.

"Thaddeus," she said, "I have had a strange dream":

"Thaddeus," she said, "I had a weird dream."

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I dreamt that I dwelt in marble halls,
With vassals and serfs by my side,
And of all who assembled within those walls,
That I was the source of joy and pride.

I had riches too great to count;—could boast
Of a prestigious family name;
But I also dreamt (which pleased me most)
That you still loved me the same way.

I dreamt that suitors sought my hand,
The knights on bent knee
And with vows no maiden heart could withstand
They promised their loyalty to me.

And I dreamt that one of that noble host
I reached out my hand to take.
But I also dreamt (which pleased me most)
That you still loved me the same.

When she had ceased to sing, Thaddeus embraced her tenderly and assured her that he should love her always, "still the same."

When she stopped singing, Thaddeus held her close and promised that he would always love her, "just the same."

Arline had often been troubled because of some difference between herself and the gipsies, and she had also been curious about a scar which was upon her arm. So upon that night she questioned Thaddeus about this, and he told her of the accident in the forest twelve years before, when she got the wound upon her arm. However, he did not reveal to her that she was the daughter of a noble.-19-

Arline had often been bothered by the differences between herself and the gypsies, and she was also curious about a scar on her arm. So that night, she asked Thaddeus about it, and he told her about the accident in the forest twelve years earlier when she got the wound on her arm. However, he didn’t tell her that she was the daughter of a noble.-19-

"Thou wert but six years old when this accident befell thee," Thaddeus told her. But Arline was not yet satisfied.

"You were only six years old when this accident happened to you," Thaddeus told her. But Arline was still not satisfied.

"There is more to tell! I know that I am not of this gipsy band—nor art thou!—I feel that this is true, Thaddeus. Wilt thou not tell me the secret if there is one?" and Thaddeus had decided that he would do this, when the curtains at the back of the Queen's tent were parted and the gipsy Queen herself appeared.

"There’s more to say! I know I’m not part of this gypsy group—nor are you!—I can feel that it’s true, Thaddeus. Will you tell me the secret if there is one?" And Thaddeus had decided he would do just that when the curtains at the back of the Queen's tent parted and the gypsy Queen herself appeared.

"Do you dare throw yourself into the arms of this man, when I love him?" the Queen demanded angrily, at which Arline and Thaddeus were thrown into consternation. But Arline had plenty of courage, especially after what had just happened; hence she appealed to Thaddeus himself. He declared his love for her, and the two called for their comrades. All ran in and asked what the excitement was about.

"Do you really dare to throw yourself at this man when I love him?" the Queen asked, furious, leaving Arline and Thaddeus in shock. But Arline was really brave, especially after what had just happened; so she turned to Thaddeus for support. He confessed his love for her, and the two called for their friends. Everyone rushed in and asked what was going on.

Arline declared to them that she and Thaddeus loved each other and wished to be married—which pleased Devilshoof mightily. All life was a joke to him, and he knew perfectly that the Queen was in love with Thaddeus.

Arline told them that she and Thaddeus loved each other and wanted to get married—which made Devilshoof very happy. To him, life was just a big joke, and he was well aware that the Queen was in love with Thaddeus.

"Ho, ho," he laughed. "Now we shall have everybody by the ears. Come!" he cried to the Queen. "As queen of the gipsies, it is your business to unite this handsome pair. We are ready for the ceremony," and they all laughed and became uproarious. The Queen's pride would not let her ignore the challenge, so she advanced haughtily and took the hands of the lovers.

"Ha, ha," he laughed. "Now we’ll have everyone’s attention. Come!" he called to the Queen. "As the queen of the gypsies, it’s your job to bring this beautiful couple together. We're ready for the ceremony," and they all laughed and got loud. The Queen's pride wouldn’t let her back down from the challenge, so she walked forward confidently and took the hands of the lovers.

"Hand to hand and heart to heart,
Who shall those I've united part?"

she chanted; and with this gipsy rite, they were united.

she chanted; and with this gypsy ritual, they were united.

Then the band sat down in groups and made merry; but the Queen began to plot revenge against Arline.-20-

Then the band settled into groups and celebrated; but the Queen started to scheme revenge against Arline.-20-

While they lounged about, prolonging the revel, a gipsy entered and told them that day was dawning, and that already the people of the city were awake and wending their way to a fair which the gipsies were bound for; and if they were to make anything by their dances and tricks they had better be up and doing.

While they relaxed, extending their celebration, a gypsy came in and told them that dawn was breaking, and that the people in the city were already awake and heading to a fair that the gypsies were planning to attend; if they wanted to gain anything from their dances and tricks, they should get up and get moving.

"Up, all of you!" cried the moody Queen, "and meet me in the public square; while you, Devilshoof, stay behind for further orders." Whereupon all went down the street, Thaddeus and Arline hand in hand.

"Get up, all of you!" yelled the grumpy Queen, "and meet me in the town square; you, Devilshoof, stay back for more instructions." With that, everyone walked down the street, Thaddeus and Arline holding hands.

As soon as the last gipsy had disappeared, the Queen turned on Devilshoof. "Now, then—that thing you are wearing about your neck—that medallion you stole! hand it over; and as for what has just happened, I shall not forget the part you had in it—it was you who urged the marriage and compelled me to perform it or else betray myself! You shall pay for this. Meantime, see that you take nothing more that doesn't belong to you," and she snatched the medallion from him. This did not endear her to Devilshoof, and he determined to have his revenge.

As soon as the last gypsy vanished, the Queen confronted Devilshoof. "Alright, that thing around your neck—the medallion you stole! Hand it over; and about what just happened, I won’t forget your role in it—you pushed for the marriage and forced me to go through with it or risk exposing myself! You will pay for this. In the meantime, make sure you don’t take anything else that isn’t yours," and she seized the medallion from him. This didn’t make her any friends with Devilshoof, and he decided to get his revenge.

"Now be off and join the rest!" she cried; and while she left the square by one route Devilshoof departed by another.

"Now go and join the others!" she shouted; and as she left the square one way, Devilshoof took off in another direction.

After going a little way, Devilshoof was certain to come up with those who had gone before and who were dancing along, in front of Arline and Thaddeus, singing gaily about the wedding.

After walking a short distance, Devilshoof was sure to catch up with those who had gone ahead and who were dancing along, in front of Arline and Thaddeus, singing happily about the wedding.

Come with the gipsy bride,
And fix
To the fair.
Where the mazy dance
Will the hours enchant?
Come with the gipsy bride,
Where souls shine bright.

Thus they pranced along having a fine gipsy time of it till they arrived at the fair, which was held in a great public square in the midst of the city. The courthouse was on one side, and over the door there was a sign which read "The Hall of Justice." Everybody seemed to be at the fair: peasants, nobles, soldiers, and citizens; rope-dancers, quack doctors, waxworks, showmen of all sorts, and bells rang and flags flew, and altogether it was just the thing for a gipsy's wedding day.

They danced around, having a great time until they reached the fair, which took place in a large public square in the center of the city. The courthouse was on one side, and above the entrance, there was a sign that said "The Hall of Justice." It seemed like everyone was at the fair: peasants, nobles, soldiers, and townspeople; tightrope walkers, charlatans, wax figures, entertainers of all kinds, and bells were ringing and flags were waving. It was just perfect for a gypsy's wedding day.

The quack doctor blew his horn, and everybody surged about him, and while all that movement and fun were taking place, Devilshoof and Thaddeus formed a sort of flying wedge on the outskirts of the crowd and forced a passage for the gipsy band. At that moment Florestein came along, taking part in the day as all the rest of Presburg were doing, and the first man his eye lighted upon was that miscreant, Devilshoof. There stood the man who had stolen his medallion! There were several gentlemen with Florestein, and he called their attention to the gipsy group. Meantime Arline, like any gipsy, had been going about selling flowers and telling fortunes, and while those things were taking place the old Count Arnheim and some officers of the city entered and tried to pass through the group to the courthouse, where the old Count presided as judge. Florestein stopped him.

The quack doctor blew his horn, and everyone gathered around him. While all the movement and excitement were happening, Devilshoof and Thaddeus formed a wedge on the edge of the crowd to clear a path for the gypsy band. At that moment, Florestein arrived, participating in the festivities just like everyone else in Presburg, and the first person his eyes landed on was that scoundrel, Devilshoof. There stood the guy who had stolen his medallion! Florestein had several gentlemen with him, and he pointed out the gypsy group to them. Meanwhile, Arline, like any gypsy, was busy selling flowers and telling fortunes. As all this was going on, the old Count Arnheim and some city officers came in, trying to get through the crowd to the courthouse, where the old Count was the judge. Florestein stopped him.

"Uncle, just stop a bit and look at those gipsies! Do you see that pretty girl? I am delighted with her. Even an old gentleman like you should have an eye to a girl as pretty as that," he laughed. This was not in very good taste, but then, nobody ever accused the little idiot of having either good taste or good courage.

"Uncle, just pause for a moment and check out those gypsies! Do you see that cute girl? I'm totally taken with her. Even an old guy like you should appreciate a girl as pretty as that," he chuckled. This wasn't very classy, but then again, no one ever said the little fool had good taste or bravery.

"I have no eyes for beauty since my Arline was lost to me, nephew," the old man returned sadly, and passed-22- to his courtroom. But Florestein pressed through the crowd till he reached Arline's side.

"I can’t see beauty since my Arline is gone from me, nephew," the old man replied sadly, and walked-22- to his courtroom. But Florestein pushed through the crowd until he reached Arline's side.

"You are a pretty girl," he said boldly, ogling her. "Come! you are teaching others" (Arline had been telling a fortune), "teach me."

"You’re a pretty girl," he said confidently, staring at her. "Come on! You’re teaching others" (Arline had been giving a fortune telling), "teach me."

"A lesson in politeness, sir?—you need it," and Arline slapped his face; not at all the sort of thing a countess would do, but then she had been brought up a gipsy, and couldn't be expected to have all the graces of her ancestors. The Queen, who had been watching, ready to make trouble, called Thaddeus's attention to the incident, and Thaddeus shouldered his way through the crowd just in time to slap Florestein's face from the other side, as he turned about. The fop was somewhat disturbed, while Arline and Thaddeus burst out laughing at him. The Queen, watching this episode, recognized in Florestein the chap to whom she had restored the trinkets. She herself had the medallion, and instantly a malicious thought occurred to her: it was her opportunity to revenge herself on Arline for loving Thaddeus. She approached Arline, and held out the medallion.

"A lesson in politeness, sir?—you need it," and Arline slapped his face; not exactly something a countess would do, but she had been raised as a gypsy, so she couldn’t be expected to have all the grace of her ancestors. The Queen, who was watching and ready to stir up trouble, pointed out the incident to Thaddeus, who pushed his way through the crowd just in time to slap Florestein's face from the other side as he turned around. The dandy was somewhat shaken, while Arline and Thaddeus laughed at him. The Queen, observing this scene, recognized Florestein as the guy she had returned the trinkets to. She held the medallion herself, and a wicked thought popped into her head: it was her chance to get back at Arline for loving Thaddeus. She walked over to Arline and extended the medallion.

"You should be rewarded, my girl, for giving this presumptuous fellow a lesson. Take this from me, and think of it as my wedding gift," and she left the medallion with Arline. The girl was very grateful and kissed the Queen's hand.

"You should be thanked, my girl, for teaching this arrogant guy a lesson. Take this from me and consider it my wedding gift," and she left the medallion with Arline. The girl was very appreciative and kissed the Queen's hand.

"Now we must go! call the band together," she commanded, leading the way; and slowly they all assembled and prepared to go. Thaddeus hung the medallion on Arline's neck and, with her, came last of the band. Now Florestein, smarting under their blows, saw the medallion on Arline's neck and at once drew the attention of his friends to it. They recognized it as his. He then-23- went up to Thaddeus and Arline and pointed to the trinket.

"Now we need to go! Gather everyone," she ordered, leading the way; and slowly they all came together and got ready to leave. Thaddeus hung the medallion around Arline's neck, and together they were the last to join the group. Florestein, still stinging from their earlier blows, noticed the medallion on Arline's neck and quickly drew his friends' attention to it. They recognized it as his. He then-23- approached Thaddeus and Arline and pointed to the trinket.

"You may stay awhile, my girl. How about that medallion of mine which you have on your neck? My friends here recognize it!"

"You can stay for a bit, my girl. What about that medallion of mine that you're wearing around your neck? My friends here recognize it!"

"The Queen has given it to me—only now," she replied in amazement; but as she looked about she saw that the Queen was gone, and Devilshoof, who had witnessed all, was then sneaking off.

"The Queen just gave it to me—only now," she said, amazed; but when she looked around, she realized the Queen was gone, and Devilshoof, who had seen everything, was sneaking away.

"That is a good story. We have all heard that sort of thing before. Come along," and he would have arrested her instantly, but Thaddeus sprang forward and took a hand in the matter. When Florestein saw the affair had grown serious he ran into the Hall of Justice, and returned with a guard who arrested the girl. Arline, in tears, declared her innocence, but everything appeared against her. She had only Thaddeus to stand by her, but at this crisis the other gipsies ran back, hearing of the row, and tried to rescue her. There Thaddeus, too, was seized, and a free fight took place in which the gipsies were driven off; finally, Arline, left alone, was marched into the Hall of Justice. The Queen then returned, and stood unseen, enjoying the young girl's peril, while Thaddeus threatened everybody concerned.

"That's a good story. We've all heard that before. Come on," and he would have arrested her right away, but Thaddeus jumped in to help. When Florestein saw things were getting serious, he ran into the Hall of Justice and came back with a guard who arrested the girl. Arline, in tears, insisted she was innocent, but everything seemed to be against her. She only had Thaddeus standing by her, but at that moment the other gypsies rushed back after hearing the commotion and tried to save her. Thaddeus was also caught in the chaos, and a brawl broke out in which the gypsies were driven away. Finally, Arline, left all alone, was taken into the Hall of Justice. The Queen then returned, standing hidden, relishing the young girl's danger, while Thaddeus threatened everyone involved.

Now before the guards reached the Count Arnheim's apartment where Arline was to be tried, the Count had been sitting before a portrait of his lost daughter, which pictured her as she was twelve years before. He had never known a happy hour since her loss. As he looked at her portrait he sang:

Now before the guards reached Count Arnheim's apartment where Arline was going to be tried, the Count had been sitting in front of a portrait of his lost daughter, which depicted her as she was twelve years ago. He hadn't known a happy moment since her loss. As he gazed at her portrait, he sang:

music

music

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The heart bow'd down by weight of woe,
To the weakest hope will cling,
To tho't and impulse while they flow,
That won't bring any comfort, that won't.
that can't bring any comfort,
With those exciting scenes will blend,
On the path of pleasure;
But mem'ry is the only friend,
That grief can summon its own,
That grief can summon its own,
That grief can summon its own.

The mind will in its worst despair,
Still think about the past,
On moments of delight that were
Too beautiful to last long.
To long departed years extend
Its visions have flown away;
For mem'ry is the only friend
That grief can summon its own.

Thus, while the old Count's mind was lingering sadly over the past, calling up visions of the hopes that had fled with his daughter, she was being brought to him charged with a crime of which she was innocent. Soon the Count heard a noise near his apartment, and the captain of the guard burst in to tell him a robbery had been committed in the square. No sooner had Arnheim seated himself in his official place than the people hustled in Arline. Florestein was in the midst of the mob; going at once to his uncle he cried:

Thus, while the old Count was sadly reflecting on the past, conjuring up memories of the hopes that vanished with his daughter, she was being brought to him accused of a crime she didn’t commit. Soon, the Count heard a commotion near his apartment, and the captain of the guard rushed in to inform him that a robbery had taken place in the square. No sooner had Arnheim taken his official seat than the crowd pushed Arline inside. Florestein was in the middle of the crowd; he immediately went to his uncle and shouted:

"Your lordship, it is I who have been robbed!"

"Your lordship, I'm the one who has been robbed!"

"Ah! some more of your trouble-making. Why are you forever bringing the family name into some ill-sounding affair?"

"Ah! here you go again with your trouble-making. Why do you always drag the family name into some shady situation?"

"But, uncle, it is true that I am a victim. There is the very girl who robbed me!" he cried, pointing to Arline. The Count looked pityingly at her.

"But, uncle, it's true that I'm a victim. There's the girl who robbed me!" he shouted, pointing at Arline. The Count looked at her with sympathy.

"What—the pretty girl I saw in the square? So young and innocent a face!"

"What—the pretty girl I saw in the square? Such a young and innocent face!"

"However that may be, she has stolen my medallion: we found it upon her!"

"Whatever the case, she took my medallion: we found it on her!"

"Can this be true, my child?" the Count asked gently.-26-

"Is this really true, my child?" the Count asked softly.-26-

"No, your lordship. I have done nothing wrong; but alas! there is no one to help me."

"No, my lord. I haven't done anything wrong; but unfortunately, there's no one to help me."

At that the Count became more distressed. The thought of his own child returned to him. She might be somewhere as hardly pressed and as helpless as this young gipsy girl.

At that, the Count became even more upset. The thought of his own child came back to him. She could be out there, just as distressed and helpless as this young gypsy girl.

"We can prove her guilty," Florestein persisted.

"We can prove she's guilty," Florestein insisted.

"Tell me your story, my child. I shall try to do you justice," the Count urged, looking kindly at Arline.

"Share your story with me, my child. I will do my best to reflect it accurately," the Count encouraged, gazing warmly at Arline.

"The Queen of our tribe gave me that medallion. I do not know how she possessed herself of it, unless——" Arline suddenly remembered the scene at her wedding, and half guessed the truth. "Your lordship, I cannot prove it, but I believe she gave me a medallion which she knew to be stolen, in order to revenge herself upon me for giving her displeasure last night!" The old Count gazed thoughtfully at her. He believed her story: she looked truthful, and her tone was honest.

"The Queen of our tribe gave me that medallion. I’m not sure how she got it, unless——" Arline suddenly recalled the scene at her wedding and somewhat figured out the truth. "Your lordship, I can't prove it, but I think she gave me a medallion that she knew was stolen, to get back at me for upsetting her last night!" The old Count looked at her thoughtfully. He believed her story: she seemed sincere, and her tone was genuine.

"I believe you," he answered, at last, "yet since you cannot prove this, I have no alternative but to hand you over to justice."

"I believe you," he finally replied, "but since you can't prove it, I have no choice but to turn you in."

"Then, sir, I can deliver myself!" she cried, drawing a dagger, and was about to plunge it into her heart when the horrified Count sprung forward and stopped her. As he seized her arm, he glanced at the scar upon it: then started and looked closely at her face. Again the face of his lost daughter was before him. He looked at the painting of the little girl upon the wall, and again at Arline. They were so like that he could doubt no longer.

"Then, sir, I can save myself!" she shouted, pulling out a dagger, and was about to stab herself in the heart when the shocked Count rushed forward and stopped her. As he grabbed her arm, he noticed the scar on it: then he gasped and looked closely at her face. Once more, he saw the face of his lost daughter. He glanced at the painting of the little girl on the wall, and then back at Arline. They were so similar that he could no longer doubt.

"Tell me—how did you come by that scar upon your arm—speak the truth, because my very life hangs upon it, my child." By this time the whole mob had gathered excitedly about the girl and the old judge.-27-

"Tell me—how did you get that scar on your arm—speak the truth, because my life depends on it, my child." By this point, the entire crowd had gathered excitedly around the girl and the old judge.-27-

"When I was six years old a wild deer wounded me—" the Count nearly fainted with hope—"I was saved and—" at this moment, Thaddeus, having shaken off his guard, rushed in to help Arline. She cried out happily and pointed to him. "It was he who saved my life," she said. "It was Thaddeus!" The Count recognized the man who had refused to drink the health of the Emperor at the banquet years before! Clearly it was his own child who had been brought before him!

"When I was six years old, a wild deer hurt me—" the Count almost fainted with hope—"I was saved and—" at that moment, Thaddeus, having shaken off his guard, rushed in to help Arline. She exclaimed joyfully and pointed at him. "It was him who saved my life," she said. "It was Thaddeus!" The Count recognized the man who had refused to toast the Emperor at the banquet years earlier! Clearly, it was his own child who had been brought before him!

With a joyous cry he clasped her in his arms, but she did not know the meaning of his joy or of the excitement, and, frightened and bewildered, she ran to Thaddeus. Thaddeus pointed sadly to the Count:

With a joyful shout, he pulled her into his arms, but she didn’t understand the reason for his happiness or the thrill. Feeling scared and confused, she ran to Thaddeus. Thaddeus sadly gestured toward the Count:

"It is thy father, Arline. It is true," and he buried his face in his hands. He must now give her up. Since she had found a noble father he could not hope to be near her again, and while he stood with his face in his hands, and Arline was again in the arms of the Count, Devilshoof made his way in through the crowd, and tried to drag Thaddeus away. He loved his comrade of twelve years, and he saw that harm might come to him in the new situation.

"It is your father, Arline. It's true," and he buried his face in his hands. He had to let her go now. Since she had discovered a noble father, he knew he couldn't be close to her again. While he stood there with his face in his hands, and Arline was back in the arms of the Count, Devilshoof pushed through the crowd and tried to pull Thaddeus away. He cared for his friend of twelve years, and he realized that danger might come to him in this new situation.

ACT III

After leaving the Hall of Justice, Arline returned with her father to the home of her childhood, for her dream had come true: she "dwelt in marble halls, with vassals and serfs at her side." Yet she was far from happy: Thaddeus had left the hall with Devilshoof on the day of Arline's arrest, and she had not seen him since. Gorgeously dressed in a ball gown, she was in a beautiful room in her father's house. Her father entered with-28- Florestein and begged her to think kindly of her silly foppish cousin.

After leaving the Hall of Justice, Arline went back with her father to her childhood home, since her dream had come true: she "lived in marble halls, with vassals and serfs by her side." But she wasn't really happy: Thaddeus had left the hall with Devilshoof on the day Arline was arrested, and she hadn't seen him since. Dressed beautifully in a ball gown, she was in a lovely room in her father's house. Her father came in with-28- Florestein and urged her to be kind to her silly, foppish cousin.

"You have every reason to be resentful toward Florestein," he said, "but if you can think kindly of him for my sake it would make me very happy. I have always intended you to marry each other."

"You have every reason to be upset with Florestein," he said, "but if you can think kindly of him for my sake, it would make me really happy. I’ve always wanted you two to get married."

At that Arline was very wretched; and after a moment she said: "Father, I should like to please you, but I cannot think affectionately of my cousin," and before the argument could be carried further, a servant entered to tell them that the palace was filling with guests, and that the Count was needed. Florestein and the Count then went to meet the company, leaving Arline alone to recover her self-possession. She became very sad for she was thinking of Thaddeus and of the days she had spent wandering over the world with him and the gipsies. Suddenly she went to a cabinet, took her gipsy dress from it, and looked at it, the tears streaming from her eyes. While she was lost in the memories of other days, Devilshoof jumped in at the window and Arline nearly screamed upon seeing him so suddenly.

At that moment, Arline felt very miserable; and after a brief pause, she said, "Dad, I want to make you happy, but I just can't have warm feelings for my cousin." Before the discussion could go any further, a servant came in to inform them that the palace was filling up with guests and that the Count was needed. Florestein and the Count then went to meet the guests, leaving Arline alone to collect herself. She became very sad as she thought about Thaddeus and the days she had spent wandering the world with him and the gypsies. Suddenly, she went to a cabinet, took out her gypsy dress, and looked at it while tears streamed down her face. While she was lost in her memories, Devilshoof jumped in through the window, startling Arline so much that she nearly screamed.

"Don't scream! Don't be frightened," he said quickly. "I have come to say how we all miss you, and to beg you to come back to the tribe. I have brought with me one whose powers of persuasion are greater than mine," he added, and instantly Thaddeus appeared at the window, while Arline, unable to restrain herself, rushed into his arms.

"Don't scream! Don't be scared," he said quickly. "I came to tell you how much we all miss you and to ask you to come back to the tribe. I have someone with me whose powers of persuasion are stronger than mine," he added, and immediately Thaddeus appeared at the window, while Arline, unable to hold back, ran into his arms.

"Ah, I feared you would forget me in the midst of so much luxury and wealth," he said happily.

"Ah, I was worried you might forget me with all this luxury and wealth," he said, smiling.

"Oh, Thaddeus, did I not also dream—which pleased me most—that you loved me still the same?" she reminded him.-29-

"Oh, Thaddeus, didn’t I also dream—what made me happiest—that you loved me just the same?" she reminded him.-29-

"I came only to entreat you sometimes to think of me," he now said with a lighter heart, "and also I came to tell you—" he paused, kissed her, and then sang:

"I just came to ask you to think of me now and then," he said with a lighter heart, "and I also came to tell you—" he paused, kissed her, and then sang:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When other lips and other hearts
Their stories of love will be told,
In language whose excess imparts
The power they feel so strongly:
There may, perhaps, in such a scene,
Some memory be
Of days that have as happy been,
And you'll remember me,
and you’ll remember,
You'll remember me.

When coldness or deceit shall slight
They now prize beauty,
And deem it but a faded light
Which beams in your eyes;
When hollow hearts shall wear a mask
It'll hurt to see it:
In such a moment I but ask
That you'll remember me.

The song only added to Arline's distress. She could not let Thaddeus go.

The song only made Arline feel more upset. She couldn't let Thaddeus leave.

"You must never leave me, Thaddeus," she cried.

"You can never leave me, Thaddeus," she said tearfully.

"Then will you fly with me?" he begged.

"Then will you fly with me?" he pleaded.

"It would kill my poor father; he has only now found me. I would go if it were not for love of him, but how can I leave him?" And while the lovers were in this unhappy coil Devilshoof, who had been watching at the window to warn them if any one was coming, called out:

"It would break my poor father's heart; he just found me. I would leave if it weren't for my love for him, but how can I abandon him?" And while the lovers were in this sad situation, Devilshoof, who had been watching at the window to warn them if anyone was coming, called out:

"Your doom is sealed in another moment! You must decide: people are coming. There is no escape for you, Thaddeus."

"Your fate is sealed in just a moment! You need to decide: people are coming. There's no way out for you, Thaddeus."

"Come into this cabinet," Arline cried in alarm. "No one can find you there! and you, Devilshoof, jump out of the window." No sooner said than done! Out Devilshoof jumped, while Thaddeus got into the cabinet. The great doors were thrown open and the company streamed in to congratulate Arline on being restored to her father.-31- The old Count then took Arline by the hand and presented her to the company, while Florestein, as the suitor who expected to be given her hand in marriage, stood beside her, smiling and looking the coxcomb. Everybody then sang a gay welcome, and Florestein, who seemed born only to do that which was annoying to other people, picked up the forgotten gipsy dress, declaring that it was not suitable to such a moment, and that he would place it in the cabinet.

"Come into this cabinet," Arline shouted in a panic. "No one can find you there! And you, Devilshoof, jump out of the window." No sooner said than done! Out jumped Devilshoof while Thaddeus slipped into the cabinet. The big doors swung open, and the guests rushed in to congratulate Arline on being reunited with her father.-31- The old Count then took Arline by the hand and introduced her to the guests, while Florestein, the suitor hoping to win her hand in marriage, stood beside her, smiling and looking vain. Everyone then sang a cheerful welcome, and Florestein, who seemed destined to do things that annoyed others, picked up the forgotten gypsy dress, claiming it wasn’t appropriate for such a moment and that he would put it in the cabinet.

That was the worst possible thing he could do, and Arline watched him with horror. If he should go to the cabinet, as she was now certain he would, he could not possibly help finding Thaddeus. She watched with excitement every moment; but in the midst of her fears there was a great noise without, and the gipsy Queen forced her way in, to the amazement of the company. She went at once to the old Count, who it seemed was never to have done with surprises.

That was the worst thing he could do, and Arline watched him in horror. If he went to the cabinet, which she now knew he would, there was no way he wouldn’t find Thaddeus. She kept an eye on him with growing excitement, but in the middle of her fears, there was a loud noise outside, and the gypsy Queen burst in, shocking everyone in the room. She went straight to the old Count, who seemed to be endlessly full of surprises.

"Who art thou, intruder?" he asked angrily. Upon this the Queen lifted her veil, which till then had concealed her face.

"Who are you, intruder?" he asked angrily. At this, the Queen lifted her veil, which had until then hidden her face.

"Behold me!" she cried, very dramatically, "heed my warning voice! Wail and not rejoice!" A nice sort of caution to be injected into a merrymaking. "The foe to thy rest, is the one you love best. Think not my warning wild, 'tis thy refound child. She loves a youth of the tribe I sway, and braves the world's reproof. List to the words I say, he is now beneath thy roof!" This was quite enough to drive the entire company into hysterics.

"Look at me!" she shouted, very dramatically, "pay attention to my warning! Mourn and don’t celebrate!" What a charming way to ruin a good time. "The enemy of your peace is the one you love the most. Don’t think my warning is crazy; it’s your lost child. She cares for a young man from my tribe and defies what the world thinks. Listen to what I’m saying, he is now under your roof!" This was more than enough to send the whole group into hysterics.

"Base wretch," the Count cried, "thou liest!"

"Lowly scoundrel," the Count shouted, "you're lying!"

"Thy faith I begrudge, open that door and thyself be the judge," she screamed, quite beside herself with-32- anger. Of course everybody looked toward the door of the cabinet, and finally the Count opened it, and there stood Thaddeus.

"Your faith annoys me, open that door and you be the judge," she yelled, completely overwhelmed with-32- anger. Naturally, everyone turned to look at the cabinet door, and finally the Count opened it, and there stood Thaddeus.

He staggered back, the Queen was delighted, but everybody else was frightened half to death.

He stumbled back, the Queen was thrilled, but everyone else was scared to death.

Everybody concerned seemed then to be in the worst possible way. Arline determined to stand by Thaddeus, and she was quite appalled at the wickedness of the Queen.

Everybody involved seemed to be in a terrible situation. Arline decided to support Thaddeus, and she was really shocked by the Queen's evilness.

"Leave the place instantly," the Count roared to Thaddeus.

"Leave this place immediately," the Count shouted at Thaddeus.

"I go, Arline," Thaddeus answered sorrowfully.

"I’m leaving, Arline," Thaddeus responded sadly.

"Never!—unless I go with thee," she declared, quite overcome by the situation. "Father, I love thee, but I cannot give up Thaddeus," she protested sorrowfully to the Count. Then the Count drew his sword and rushed between them.

"Never!—unless I go with you," she declared, totally overwhelmed by the situation. "Father, I love you, but I can’t give up Thaddeus," she said sadly to the Count. Then the Count drew his sword and rushed between them.

"Go!" he cried again to Thaddeus, and at the same time the Queen urged him to go with her. Then Arline begged to be left alone with her father that she might have a private word with him. Everybody withdrew except Thaddeus, wondering what next, and how it would all turn out.

"Go!" he shouted again at Thaddeus, and at the same time, the Queen encouraged him to come with her. Then Arline pleaded to be left alone with her father so she could have a private conversation with him. Everyone stepped back except Thaddeus, curious about what would happen next and how it would all unfold.

"Father," Arline pleaded when they were alone, "I am at your feet. If you love me you will listen. It was Thaddeus who restored me to you; who has guarded me from harm for twelve years. I cannot give him up, and to send him away is unworthy of you." The Count made a despairing gesture of dismissal to Thaddeus.

"Father," Arline begged when they were alone, "I'm begging you. If you love me, you'll listen. It was Thaddeus who brought me back to you; who has protected me for twelve years. I can’t give him up, and sending him away isn’t like you." The Count made a desperate gesture to dismiss Thaddeus.

"But, father, we are already united," she urged, referring to the gipsy marriage. At that the Count was quite horrified.

"But, Dad, we're already together," she insisted, referencing the gypsy marriage. At that, the Count was utterly horrified.

"United?—to a strolling fellow like this?" This was more than Thaddeus could stand, knowing as he did that-33- he was every bit as good as the Count—being a Polish noble. True, if he revealed himself, he might have to pay for it with his life, because he was still reckoned at large as the enemy of the Emperor, but even so, he decided to tell the truth about himself for Arline's sake.

"United?—with a guy like this?" This was more than Thaddeus could take, knowing that-33- he was just as good as the Count—being a Polish noble. Sure, if he exposed his identity, it could cost him his life, since he was still considered an enemy of the Emperor, but still, he decided to be honest about who he really was for Arline's sake.

"Listen," he cried, stepping nearer to the Count. "I am not what you think me. Let this prove to you my birth," and he took the old commission from his pocket where he had carried it for years, and handed it to the Count. "This will prove to thee, though I am an exile, that I am a noble like thyself; and my birth does not separate me from thy daughter." The Count read the paper tremblingly and then looked long at Thaddeus. Tears came to his eyes.

"Listen," he shouted, stepping closer to the Count. "I'm not what you think I am. Let this prove my background," and he pulled out the old commission he had kept in his pocket for years and handed it to the Count. "This will show you that even though I'm an exile, I'm a noble like you; my background doesn't separate me from your daughter." The Count read the document nervously and then stared at Thaddeus for a long time. Tears filled his eyes.

"The storms of a nation's strife should never part true lovers," he said softly, at last: "Thy hand!"—and taking Thaddeus's hand he placed it tenderly in that of Arline. As they stood thus united and happy, the Queen appeared at the window, pointing him out to a gipsy beside her. The gipsy was about to fire upon Thaddeus at the Queen's command, when Devilshoof knocked up the gipsy's arm, and the bullet meant for the lover killed the revengeful Queen.

"The storms of a nation’s struggles should never separate true lovers," he said gently, finally. "Your hand!"—and taking Thaddeus's hand, he placed it lovingly in Arline’s. As they stood there, united and happy, the Queen appeared at the window, pointing him out to a gypsy next to her. The gypsy was about to shoot Thaddeus at the Queen's command when Devilshoof knocked up the gypsy's arm, and the bullet intended for the lover struck and killed the vengeful Queen.

"Guard every portal—summon all the guests!" the Count cried. "Suspend all festivities," at which the music which had been heard in the distant salon ceased, and the guests began to assemble. Arline rushed to the arms of Thaddeus. The Count explained all that had occurred, the danger Thaddeus had just been in, that he had been given the Count's daughter, and that congratulations were in order.

"Guard every entrance—call all the guests!" the Count shouted. "Stop all the celebrations," and the music that had been playing in the distant salon came to an end, and the guests started to gather. Arline ran into Thaddeus's arms. The Count explained everything that had happened, the danger Thaddeus had just faced, that he had been given the Count's daughter, and that congratulations were in order.

As you may believe, after so much fright and-34- danger, everybody was overjoyed to find that all was well—everybody but Florestein, and he was certain to be satisfied presently when the banquet began, and he got some especially fine tit-bit on his own plate!

As you might think, after all the fear and-34- danger, everyone was thrilled to discover that everything was fine—everyone except Florestein, but he would surely be happy soon when the feast started and he got some particularly tasty morsel on his own plate!


BEETHOVEN

THE most complete, at the same time picturesque, story of Beethoven and his "Fidelio" is told in "Musical Sketches," by Elise Polko, with all the sentimentality that a German writer can command. Whole paragraphs might be lifted from that book and included in this sketch, but the substance of the story shall be told in a somewhat inferior way.

THE most complete, yet also vivid, story of Beethoven and his "Fidelio" is narrated in "Musical Sketches," by Elise Polko, packed with all the emotion a German author can evoke. Entire paragraphs could be taken from that book and added to this sketch, but the essence of the story will be conveyed in a slightly less polished manner.

"Leonora" (Fidelio) was composed some time before it was produced. Ludwig van Beethoven had been urged again and again by his friends to put the opera before the public, but he always refused.

"Leonora" (Fidelio) was composed some time before it was performed. Ludwig van Beethoven was repeatedly encouraged by his friends to present the opera to the public, but he always declined.

"It shall never be produced till I find the woman in whose powers I have absolute confidence to sing 'Leonora.' She need not be beautiful, change her costume ten times, nor break her throat with roulades: but she must have one thing besides her voice." He would not disclose what special quality he demanded; and when his friends persisted in urging the production of his first, last, and only opera, Beethoven went into a great rage and declared if the subject were ever mentioned again, he would burn the manuscript. At one time friends begged him to hear a new prima donna, Wilhelmina Schröder, the daughter of a great actress, believing that in her he would find his "Leonora."

"It will never be produced until I find the woman in whom I have complete confidence to sing 'Leonora.' She doesn't need to be beautiful, change her costume ten times, or strain her voice with embellishments: but she must have one other quality in addition to her voice." He wouldn't reveal what special trait he was looking for, and when his friends pressed him to move forward with the production of his first, last, and only opera, Beethoven became very angry and declared that if the subject was ever brought up again, he would burn the manuscript. At one point, friends urged him to listen to a new prima donna, Wilhelmina Schröder, the daughter of a famous actress, believing he would find his "Leonora" in her.

This enraged him still more. The idea of entrusting his beloved composition to a girl no more than sixteen years old!-36-

This made him even angrier. The thought of handing over his cherished piece to a girl who was only sixteen!-36-

His appearance at that time is thus described:

His appearance at that time is described like this:

"At the same hour every afternoon a tall man walked alone on the so-called Wasserglacis (Vienna). Every one reverentially avoided him. Neither heat nor cold made him hasten his steps; no passer-by arrested his eye; he strode slowly, firmly and proudly along, with glance bent downward, and with hands clasped behind his back. You felt that he was some extraordinary being, and that the might of genius encircled this majestic head with its glory. Gray hair grew thickly around his magnificent brow, but he noticed not the spring breeze that played sportively among it and pushed it in his eyes. Every child knew: 'that is Ludwig van Beethoven, who has composed such wondrously beautiful music.'"

"At the same time every afternoon, a tall man walked alone on the so-called Wasserglacis (Vienna). Everyone respectfully avoided him. Neither heat nor cold made him quicken his pace; no passerby caught his attention; he walked slowly, confidently, and proudly, with his gaze directed downwards and his hands clasped behind his back. You sensed he was someone extraordinary, and that the power of genius surrounded this majestic head with its brilliance. Thick gray hair framed his remarkable brow, but he didn’t notice the spring breeze that playfully tousled it and brushed it into his eyes. Every child knew: 'That is Ludwig van Beethoven, who has composed such wondrously beautiful music.'"

One day, during one of these outings a fearful storm arose, and he noticed a beautiful young woman, whom he had frequently seen in his walks, frightened but standing still without protection from the weather. She stared at him with such peculiar devotion and entreaty that he stopped and asked her what she did there in the storm.

One day, during one of these outings, a scary storm broke out, and he saw a beautiful young woman, someone he had often noticed on his walks, scared but standing there without any shelter from the weather. She looked at him with such a strange mix of devotion and pleading that he stopped and asked her what she was doing there in the storm.

She had the appearance of a child, and great simplicity of manner. She told him she waited to see him. He, being surprised at this, questioned her, and she declared she was Wilhelmina Schröder, who longed for nothing but to sing his Leonora, of which all Vienna had heard. He took her to his home, she sang the part for him, and at once he accepted her.

She looked like a child and had a very simple way about her. She told him she was waiting to see him. He was surprised by this and asked her more questions, and she said she was Wilhelmina Schröder, who only wanted to sing his Leonora, which everyone in Vienna had heard about. He took her to his home, she sang the part for him, and right away he accepted her.

It was she who first sang "Fidelio," and she who had the "quality" that Beethoven demanded: the quality of kindness. It is said that her face was instinct with gentleness and her voice exquisitely beautiful. It was almost the last thing that Beethoven heard. His deaf-37-ness was already upon him, but he heard her voice; heard his beloved opera sung, and was so much overcome by the beauty of the young girl's art that during the performance he fainted.

It was her who first sang "Fidelio," and she had the "quality" that Beethoven wanted: the quality of kindness. People say her face radiated gentleness and her voice was incredibly beautiful. It was nearly the last thing Beethoven heard. His deafness was already setting in, but he could hear her voice; he heard his beloved opera sung, and he was so overwhelmed by the beauty of the young girl's talent that he fainted during the performance.

Of all temperamental men, Beethoven was doubtless the most so, and the anecdotes written of him are many. He was especially irascible. His domestic annoyances are revealed freely in his diary: "Nancy is too uneducated for a housekeeper—indeed, quite a beast." "My precious servants were occupied from seven o'clock till ten, trying to light a fire." "The cook's off again—I shied half a dozen books at her head." "No soup to-day, no beef, no eggs. Got something from the inn at last." These situations are amusing to read about, decades later, but doubtless tragic enough at the time to the great composer!

Of all the temperamental people, Beethoven was definitely the most so, and there are many stories written about him. He was especially short-tempered. His domestic frustrations are openly expressed in his diary: "Nancy is too uneducated to be a good housekeeper—actually, she's quite terrible." "My precious servants spent from seven to ten trying to get a fire started." "The cook left again—I threw half a dozen books at her." "No soup today, no beef, no eggs. Finally got something from the inn." These situations are funny to read about decades later, but they must have been pretty tragic for the great composer at the time!

That in financial matters Beethoven was quite practical was illustrated by his answer to the Prussian Ambassador at Vienna, who offered to the musician the choice of the glory of having some order bestowed upon him or fifty ducats. Beethoven took the ducats.

That Beethoven was quite practical when it came to money was shown by his response to the Prussian Ambassador in Vienna, who offered him the choice of the honor of receiving an order or fifty ducats. Beethoven chose the ducats.

Beautiful as the production of "Fidelio" was, it did not escape criticism from an eminent source. Cherubini was present at the first performance at the Karnthnerthor Theatre in Vienna, and when asked how he liked the overture (Leonora in C) he replied:

Beautiful as the production of "Fidelio" was, it did not escape criticism from an eminent source. Cherubini was present at the first performance at the Kärntnertortheater in Vienna, and when asked how he liked the overture (Leonora in C) he replied:

"To be honest, I must confess that I could not tell what key it was in from beginning to end."

"Honestly, I have to admit that I couldn't figure out what key it was in from start to finish."

FIDELIO

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Marcelline (jailer's daughter).
Leonora (under name of Fidelio).
Florestan (her husband and a state prisoner).-38-
Jaquino (porter of the prison).
Pizarro (governor of the prison).
Hernando (the minister).
Rocco (the jailer).
Chorus of soldiers, prisoners and people.

Marcelline (the jailer's daughter).
Leonora (under the name Fidelio).
Florestan (her husband and a political prisoner).-38-
Jaquino (the prison porter).
Pizarro (the prison governor).
Hernando (the minister).
Rocco (the jailer).
Chorus of soldiers, prisoners, and civilians.

Scene is laid in Spain.

Set in Spain.

Composer: Beethoven.

Composer: Beethoven.

ACT I

Marcelline, the jailer's daughter, had been tormented to death for months by the love-making of her father's porter, Jaquino. In short, he had stopped her on her way to church, to work, to rest, at all times, and every time, to make love to her, and finally she was on the point of consenting to marry him, if only to get rid of him.

Marcy, the jailer's daughter, had been worn out for months by the persistent advances of her father's porter, Jaquino. In short, he had intercepted her on her way to church, work, and rest, at all times and every time, to profess his love for her. Finally, she was close to agreeing to marry him, just to be free of him.

"Marcelline, only name the day, and I vow I'll never make love to you again," said the soft Jaquino. This was so funny that Marcelline thought he was worth marrying for his drollery; but just as she was about to make him a happy man by saying "yes," some one knocked upon the door, and with a laugh she drew away from him:

"Marcelline, just name the day, and I promise I'll never make love to you again," said the gentle Jaquino. This was so amusing that Marcelline thought he was worth marrying for his humor; but just as she was about to make him a happy man by saying "yes," someone knocked on the door, and with a laugh, she pulled away from him:

Oh, joy! once again I am free;
How weary, how weary his love makes me.

Quite disheartened, Jaquino went to open the door.

Quite discouraged, Jaquino went to open the door.

There had been a time—before a certain stranger named Fidelio had come to the prison—when Jaquino's absurd love-making pleased Marcelline, but since the coming of that fine youth Fidelio, she had thought of little but him. Now, while Jaquino was opening the door, and she watched his figure (which was not at all fascinating), she murmured to herself:

There was a time—before a certain stranger named Fidelio showed up at the prison—when Jaquino's ridiculous attempts at romance amused Marcelline, but since Fidelio arrived, she thought of nothing else but him. Now, as Jaquino was opening the door, and she observed his figure (which was definitely not attractive), she murmured to herself:

"After all, how perfectly absurd to think of it! I-39- shall never marry anybody but Fidelio. He is quite the most enchanting fellow I know." At that moment Jaquino returned.

"After all, how completely absurd to think about it! I-39- will never marry anyone but Fidelio. He is definitely the most charming guy I know." At that moment, Jaquino walked back in.

"What, not a word for me?" he asked, noting her change of mood.

"What, not a word for me?" he asked, noticing her shift in mood.

"Well, yes, and that word is no, no, no! So go away and let me alone," she answered petulantly.

"Well, yes, and that word is no, no, no! So go away and leave me alone," she replied irritably.

Now Fidelio was certainly a most beautiful youth, but quite different from any Marcelline had ever seen. Fidelio observed, with a good deal of anxiety, that the jailer's daughter was much in love with him, and there were reasons why that should be inconvenient.

Now Fidelio was definitely a handsome young man, but he was unlike anyone Marcelline had ever seen. Fidelio noticed, with a fair bit of concern, that the jailer’s daughter was very much in love with him, and there were reasons why that could be problematic.

Fidelio, instead of being a fine youth, was a most adoring wife, and her husband, Florestan, was shut up in that prison for an offence against its wicked governor, Pizarro. He had been placed there to starve; and indeed his wife Leonora (Fidelio) had been told that he was already dead. She had applied, as a youth, for work in the prison, in order to spy out the truth; to learn if her dear husband were dead or alive.

Fidelio, instead of being a charming young man, was a deeply devoted wife, and her husband, Florestan, was imprisoned for an offense against the cruel governor, Pizarro. He had been locked up to starve; in fact, his wife Leonora (Fidelio) had been told that he was already dead. She had applied for a job at the prison, disguising herself as a young man, to uncover the truth and find out if her beloved husband was dead or alive.

There was both good and bad luck in the devotion of the jailer's daughter. The favourable part of the affair was that Leonora was able, because of her favouritism, to find out much about the prisoners; but on the other hand, she was in danger of discovery. Although the situation was tragic, there was considerable of a joke in Marcelline's devotion to the youth Fidelio, and in the consequent jealousy of Jaquino.

There was both good and bad luck in the jailer's daughter’s devotion. The positive side was that Leonora, due to her favoritism, was able to learn a lot about the prisoners; however, she also risked being discovered. While the situation was serious, there was also something amusing about Marcelline’s devotion to the young man Fidelio and the jealousy that Jaquino felt as a result.

Love of money was Rocco's (the jailer) besetting sin. He sang of his love with great feeling:

Love of money was Rocco's (the jailer) biggest weakness. He sang about it with a lot of passion:

Life is nothing without money,
Anxious worries surround it;
Sad, when all around is sunny,
Feels like a man no one has discovered.-40-

But when to thy keeping the treasure hath rolled,
You can then challenge blind fate;
Both love and power their secrets unfold,
And I will comply with your wishes, then.

Rocco was also a man of heart; and since hiring Fidelio (Leonora) he had really become very fond of the young man. When he observed the attachment between Fidelio and Marcelline, he was inclined to favour it.

Rocco was also a caring guy; and since hiring Fidelio (Leonora), he had really grown fond of the young man. When he noticed the connection between Fidelio and Marcelline, he felt inclined to encourage it.

Don Pizarro had long been the bitterest enemy of Don Florestan, Leonora's husband, because that noble had learned of his atrocities and had determined to depose him as governor of the fortress prison.

Don Pizarro had long been the fiercest enemy of Don Florestan, Leonora's husband, because that noble had discovered his crimes and had decided to remove him as governor of the fortress prison.

Hence, when Pizarro got Florestan in his clutches, he treated him with unimaginable cruelties, and falsely reported that he was dead.

Hence, when Pizarro captured Florestan, he subjected him to unimaginable cruelty and falsely claimed that he was dead.

Now in the prison there had lately been much hope and rejoicing because it was rumoured that Fernando, the great Minister of State, was about to pay a visit of investigation. This promised a change for the better in the condition of the prisoners. But no one knew better than Don Pizarro that it would mean ruin to himself if Fernando found Don Florestan in a dungeon. The two men were dear friends, and so cruelly treated had Florestan been that Pizarro could never hope for clemency. Hence, he called Rocco, and told him that Florestan must be killed at once, before the arrival of Fernando.

Now in the prison, there had recently been a lot of hope and excitement because it was rumored that Fernando, the great Minister of State, was about to pay a visit for an investigation. This promised a positive change for the prisoners' situation. But no one knew better than Don Pizarro that it would mean disaster for him if Fernando discovered Don Florestan in a dungeon. The two men were close friends, and Florestan had been treated so harshly that Pizarro could never expect mercy. Therefore, he called Rocco and told him that Florestan needed to be killed immediately, before Fernando arrived.

Rocco refused point blank to do the horrid deed; but as a dependent he could not control matters, and hence he had to consent to dig the grave, with the understanding that Pizarro, himself, should do the killing.

Rocco outright refused to do the terrible deed; but as someone dependent on others, he couldn't control the situation, so he had to agree to dig the grave, with the understanding that Pizarro would do the killing himself.

Thus far, Fidelio had been able to find out nothing about her beloved husband, but she had become more and more of a favourite with the unfortunate old jailer, and-41- was permitted to go about with a certain amount of freedom.

Thus far, Fidelio hadn’t been able to learn anything about her beloved husband, but she had become more and more favored by the unfortunate old jailer, and-41- was allowed to move around with a bit more freedom.

Upon the day when Pizarro had directed Rocco to kill a prisoner in a certain dungeon, she overheard a good deal of the plot, and she began to fear it might be her husband.

Upon the day when Pizarro had instructed Rocco to kill a prisoner in a certain dungeon, she overheard a lot of the plot, and she started to worry it might be her husband.

She went at once to Rocco:

She went straight to Rocco:

"Rocco, I have seen very little of the prison. May I not go into the dungeon and look about?"

"Rocco, I haven't seen much of the prison. Can I please go into the dungeon and take a look around?"

"Oh, it would never be allowed," Rocco declared. "Pizarro is a stern and cruel governor, and if I should do the least thing he did not command, it would go hard with me. I should not dare let you do that," he said, much troubled with the deed that was in hand.

"Oh, that would never be allowed," Rocco said. "Pizarro is a harsh and ruthless governor, and if I were to do anything he hadn't ordered, I would be in serious trouble. I wouldn’t dare let you do that," he added, clearly worried about the task at hand.

"But wilt thou not ask him, Rocco?" Fidelio entreated so determinedly that Rocco half promised.

"But won't you ask him, Rocco?" Fidelio urged so insistently that Rocco almost agreed.

"Fidelio, I will tell thee. I have a bad job to do. It is to dig a grave in one of the dungeons." Fidelio could hardly conceal her horror and despair. Her suspicions were confirmed. "There is an old well, covered by a stone, down there, far underground, and if I lift the stone that covers it, that will do for the grave. I will ask Pizarro if I may have thee to help me. If he consents, it will be thy chance to see the dungeons, but if not, I shall have done all I can about it." So he went away to discuss the matter with Pizarro, while Fidelio waited between hope and despair.

"Fidelio, let me explain. I have a tough task to handle. I need to dig a grave in one of the dungeons." Fidelio could barely hide her horror and despair. Her fears were confirmed. "There’s an old well, covered by a stone, down there, deep underground, and if I lift the stone that hides it, that will serve as the grave. I’ll ask Pizarro if I can have you help me. If he agrees, it’ll be your chance to see the dungeons, but if he doesn’t, I’ll have done everything I can about it." With that, he went off to talk to Pizarro, while Fidelio waited, caught between hope and despair.

Meantime, Pizarro was gloating over his triumph. Soon his revenge would be complete, and he sang of the matter in a most savage fashion:

Meantime, Pizarro was reveling in his victory. Soon his revenge would be complete, and he sang about it in a very brutal way:

Ha! what a day is this,
My revenge will be satisfied.
Thou treadest on an abyss!
For now, your fate is sealed.

The words mean little, but Beethoven's music to them means much:

The words don’t mean much, but Beethoven's music means a lot to them:

Remember, that once in the dust I trembled,
'Mid mocking fiends assembled;
Beneath thy conquering steel,
But luck is changing,
You're burning in torment.
The target of my hate.

The guards told one another that they had better be about their business, as some great affair seemed afoot.

The guards told each other that they should get back to work since something important seemed to be happening.

Rocco entered again.

Rocco stepped in again.

"I do not see the need for this killing," he urged. "The man is nearly dead as it is. He cannot last long; but at least, if I must dig the grave, I shall need help. I have a youth in my service who is to marry my daughter—thus I can count upon his faithfulness; and I had better be permitted to take him into the dungeon with me, if I am to do the work. I am an old man, and not so strong as I used to be."

"I don’t see the point in doing this killing," he insisted. "The man is almost dead already. He won’t last much longer, but if I have to dig the grave, I’ll need help. I have a young man working for me who’s about to marry my daughter—so I can trust him; and I’d rather be allowed to take him into the dungeon with me if I have to do this job. I’m an old man now, and I’m not as strong as I used to be."

"Very well, very well," Pizarro replied. "But see to the business. There is no time to lose." And going back to Fidelio, Rocco told her the good news: that Pizarro had consented. Then she sang joyfully of it:

"Alright, alright," Pizarro said. "But get to the point. We don’t have time to waste." Turning back to Fidelio, Rocco shared the good news: that Pizarro had agreed. Then she sang happily about it:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Oh Hope, thou wilt not let the star of sorrowing love be
dimmed forever!
Oh come, sweet Hope, show me the goal,
However, however far forsake it will I never,
I will never forsake it.
I will never give it up, etc.

"But, Rocco, instead of digging a grave for the poor man, to whom we go, couldst thou not set him free?" she begged.

"But, Rocco, instead of digging a grave for the poor man we’re going to, can’t you set him free?" she begged.

"Not I, my boy. It would be as much as my life was worth. I have not been permitted even to give him food. He is nearly dead from starvation already. Try to think as little as you can of the horrors of this place. It is a welcome release for the poor fellow."-44-

"Not me, kid. It would be risking my life. I haven't even been allowed to give him food. He's almost dead from starvation already. Try to keep your thoughts away from the horrors of this place. It's a relief for the poor guy."-44-

"But to have a father-in-law who has committed a murder," Fidelio shuddered, trying to prevail upon Rocco by this appeal. But he sang:

"But to have a father-in-law who has committed murder," Fidelio shuddered, trying to persuade Rocco with this appeal. But he sang:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

My good lad, thou need'st not fear,
Of killing, of killing him I shall be clear,
Yes, yes, I shall be clear,
My lord himself, my lord himself will do the deed.

"Nay, do not worry—you'll have no murderer for a father-in-law. Our only business is to dig the man's grave."

"Nah, don’t worry—you won’t have a killer for a father-in-law. Our only job is to dig the guy’s grave."

In spite of herself Leonora wept.

In spite of herself, Leonora cried.

"Come, come. This is too hard for thee, gentle boy. I'll manage the business alone."

"Come on. This is too much for you, sweet boy. I'll handle this myself."

"Oh, no! No! I must go. Indeed I am not afraid. I must go with thee," she cried. While she was thus distracted, in rushed Marcelline and Jaquino.

"Oh, no! No! I have to go. I'm really not afraid. I have to go with you," she exclaimed. While she was caught up in her thoughts, Marcelline and Jaquino burst in.

"Oh, father! Don Pizarro is frantic with rage. You have given the prisoners a little light and air, and he is raging about the prison because of this. What shall we do?" Rocco thought a moment.

"Oh, Dad! Don Pizarro is furious. You've given the prisoners a bit of light and fresh air, and he's going crazy in the prison because of it. What should we do?" Rocco thought for a moment.

"Do nothing! He is a hard man, I—" At that moment Pizarro came in.-45-

"Don’t do anything! He's a tough guy, I—" At that moment, Pizarro walked in.-45-

"What do you mean by this? Am I governing this prison or are you?"

"What do you mean by this? Am I in charge of this prison or are you?"

"Don Pizarro," Rocco spoke calmly. "It is the King's birthday, and I thought it might be politic for you to give the prisoners a little liberty, especially as the Minister was coming. It will look well to him." At that Pizarro was somewhat appeased, but nevertheless he ordered the men back to their cells. It was a mournful procession, back to dungeon darkness. As they went they sang:

"Don Pizarro," Rocco said calmly. "It's the King's birthday, and I thought it would be wise for you to grant the prisoners a bit of freedom, especially with the Minister coming. It will reflect well on you." At that, Pizarro was somewhat pacified, but he still ordered the men back to their cells. It was a sad procession back to the dungeon's darkness. As they walked, they sang:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Farewell, thou warm and sunny beam,
How soon thy joys have faded,
How soon thy joys have faded!

While they were singing, Rocco once more tried to soften Pizarro's heart.

While they were singing, Rocco tried again to soften Pizarro's heart.

"Wilt thou not let the condemned prisoner live another day, your highness?" The request enraged Pizarro still more.

"Will you not let the condemned prisoner live another day, your highness?" The request made Pizarro even angrier.

"Enough! Now have done with your whimpering. Take that youth of thine who is to help, and be about the job. Go! and let me hear no more." With that awful voice of revenge and cruelty in her ears, the unhappy-46- Leonora followed Rocco to the dungeons, to dig her husband's grave.

"Enough! Stop your whining. Take that young man of yours who's going to help, and get to work. Go! And don’t let me hear any more." With that terrible voice of revenge and cruelty ringing in her ears, the unhappy-46- Leonora followed Rocco to the dungeons to dig her husband's grave.

ACT II

Down in the very bowels of the earth, as it seemed to Leonora, was Florestan's dungeon. There he sat, manacled, despairing, with no ray of light to cheer him, and his thoughts occupied only with his visions of the beautiful home he had known, and of his wife, Leonora. When Leonora and Rocco entered the dungeon, Florestan had fallen, half sleeping, half dreaming upon the floor of his cell, and Leonora groped her way fearfully toward him, believing him to be dead.

Down deep within the earth, as it felt to Leonora, was Florestan's prison. There he sat, chained and hopeless, with no light to lift his spirits, his thoughts consumed by memories of the lovely home he once knew and his wife, Leonora. When Leonora and Rocco entered the prison, Florestan had collapsed, half asleep, half dreaming on the floor of his cell, and Leonora anxiously made her way towards him, fearing he might be dead.

"Oh, the awful chill of this vault," she sobbed. "Look! Is the man dead, already, Rocco?" Rocco went to look at the prisoner.

"Oh, the terrible cold in this vault," she cried. "Look! Is the man dead already, Rocco?" Rocco went to check on the prisoner.

"No, he only sleeps. Come, that sunken well is near, and we have only to uncover it to have the job done. It is a hard thing for a youth like thee. Let us hurry." Rocco began searching for the disused well, into which he meant the body of Florestan to be dumped after the governor had killed him.

"No, he’s just sleeping. Come on, that abandoned well is close by, and we just need to uncover it to finish the job. It’s a tough task for someone your age. Let’s move quickly." Rocco started looking for the old well where he planned to dump Florestan's body after the governor killed him.

"Reach me that pickaxe," he directed Fidelio. "Are you afraid?"

"Hand me that pickaxe," he told Fidelio. "Are you scared?"

"No, no, I feel chilled only."

"No, no, I just feel cold."

"Well, make haste with the work, my boy, and it will warm you," Rocco urged. Then while he worked and urged Fidelio to do the same, she furtively watched the prisoner whose features she could not see in the gloom of the cell.

"Come on, hurry up with the work, my boy, and it will keep you warm," Rocco urged. Then, as he worked and encouraged Fidelio to do the same, she secretly watched the prisoner whose face she couldn't see in the darkness of the cell.

"If we do not hurry, the governor will be here. Haste, haste!" Rocco cried.-47-

"If we don't hurry, the governor will arrive. Quick, quick!" Rocco shouted.-47-

"Yes, yes," she answered, nearly fainting with grief and horror.

"Yeah, yeah," she replied, almost passing out from grief and horror.

"Come, come, my boy. Help me lift this great stone which closes the mouth of the well." The despairing Fidelio lifted with all her poor strength.

"Come on, help me lift this huge stone that's blocking the well." The desperate Fidelio put all her strength into it.

"I'm lifting, I'm lifting," she sobbed, and she tugged and tugged, because she dared not shirk the work. Then the stone slowly rolled away. She was still uncertain as to the identity of the poor wretch who was so soon to be put out of existence. She peered at him continually.

"I'm lifting, I'm lifting," she cried, tugging and tugging, because she couldn't back down from the task. Then the stone slowly rolled away. She still wasn't sure who the unfortunate person was that was about to be killed. She kept looking at him.

"Oh, whoever thou art, I will save thee. I will save thee," she thought. "I cannot have so great a horror take place. I must save him." Still she peered through the darkness at the hopeless prisoner. At the same time her grief overwhelmed her, and she began to weep. The prisoner was roused, and plaintively thanked the strange youth for his kindly tears.

"Oh, whoever you are, I will save you. I will save you," she thought. "I can't let something so terrible happen. I must save him." Yet she continued to look through the darkness at the helpless prisoner. At the same time, her sorrow consumed her, and she started to cry. The prisoner woke up and sadly thanked the mysterious young man for his compassionate tears.

"Oh, whoever this poor man may be, let me give him this piece of bread," Fidelio begged, turning to Rocco. (She had put bread into her doublet, thinking to succour some half-starved wretch.)

"Oh, whoever this poor man is, let me give him this piece of bread," Fidelio begged, turning to Rocco. (She had put bread into her jacket, thinking to help some half-starved person.)

"It is my business, my boy, to be severe," he said, frowning. He was sorely tried, for his heart was kind and yet he dared not show pity. But she pleaded and pleaded, and finally Rocco nervously agreed.

"It’s my job, my boy, to be tough," he said, frowning. He was really put to the test, because his heart was kind, but he didn’t dare show any pity. But she kept pleading and pleading, and finally Rocco anxiously agreed.

"Well, well, give it, boy. Give it. He will never taste food again," and again the prisoner thanked Fidelio through the darkness of his cell. When he spoke she felt a strange presentiment. Suppose this should be the beloved husband whom she sought!

"Alright, just give it to him, boy. Hand it over. He'll never eat again," and once more the prisoner thanked Fidelio through the darkness of his cell. When he spoke, she felt a strange intuition. What if this was the beloved husband she had been searching for?

"Oh, gentle youth! That I might repay this humane deed!" the prisoner murmured, too weak to speak loudly.

"Oh, kind young man! I wish I could repay this generous act!" the prisoner murmured, too weak to speak loudly.

"That voice—it is strange to me, yet—it is like-48- some remembered voice," Fidelio said to herself, and she clasped her hands upon her heart, because it seemed to beat so loudly that Rocco might hear it. While she wavered between hope and fear, Don Pizarro entered the dungeon. He had come at last for his revenge.

"That voice—it sounds so strange to me, but it’s like-48- a voice I remember," Fidelio thought to herself, clenching her hands on her heart, which felt like it was beating so loudly that Rocco might hear it. As she teetered between hope and fear, Don Pizarro entered the dungeon. He had finally come for his revenge.

"Now, thou dog," he said to the prisoner, "prepare to die. But before you die, you are to know to whom you owe the deed." At that he threw off his cloak and showed himself to be Pizarro.

"Now, you dog," he said to the prisoner, "get ready to die. But before you do, you need to know who’s responsible for this." With that, he threw off his cloak and revealed himself to be Pizarro.

"It is Pizarro whom thou hast insulted. It is he who shall kill thee."

"It’s Pizarro you’ve insulted. He’s the one who will kill you."

"Do not think I fear a murderer," Florestan replied, with what heroism his weakness would permit. At that Pizarro made a lunge at him with the knife, but Fidelio threw herself in front of him, suddenly recognizing him as he spoke to Pizarro.

"Don't think I’m afraid of a murderer," Florestan replied, mustering up all the bravery his weakness allowed. At that moment, Pizarro lunged at him with the knife, but Fidelio stepped in front of him, suddenly realizing who he was as he spoke to Pizarro.

"Thou shalt not kill him, unless thou kill his wife as well," she screamed. Rocco, Florestan and Pizarro all cried out in amazement.

"You must not kill him, unless you kill his wife too," she screamed. Rocco, Florestan, and Pizarro all cried out in shock.

"Wife!" Florestan clasped her weakly to his heart. Pizarro rushed at Fidelio, becoming frantic with rage. He hurled her away and shouted:

"Wife!" Florestan held her weakly to his chest. Pizarro charged at Fidelio, becoming consumed with rage. He threw her aside and shouted:

"No woman shall frighten me! Away with ye! The man shall die." Instantly, Fidelio drew a pistol and pointed it at the murderer.

"No woman is going to scare me! Get lost! That guy is dead." Immediately, Fidelio pulled out a pistol and aimed it at the murderer.

"If he is to die, you shall die also," she cried, whereupon Rocco shouted in fright, since it was a dreadful thing to try conclusions with the governor of the prison. Pizarro himself drew back with fear.

"If he's going to die, you'll die too," she shouted, causing Rocco to scream in terror, as it was a terrifying thing to challenge the governor of the prison. Pizarro himself stepped back in fear.

Then a fanfare of trumpets was heard, announcing the arrival of Fernando, the Minister.

Then a fanfare of trumpets sounded, announcing the arrival of Fernando, the Minister.

"Hark!" Pizarro cried. "I am undone! It is Fernando!" The assassin began to tremble. But Florestan-49- and Fidelio knew that liberty was near. One word of the truth to the Minister, one word that should tell him of the governor's awful cruelty for a personal revenge, would set Florestan free and bring punishment to Pizarro. Then Jaquino hurried in:

"Hear me!" Pizarro shouted. "I'm finished! It's Fernando!" The killer started to shake. But Florestan-49- and Fidelio knew that freedom was close. Just one word of the truth to the Minister, one word revealing the governor's horrific cruelty for personal revenge, would free Florestan and bring justice to Pizarro. Then Jaquino rushed in:

"Come, come, quick! The Minister and his suite are at the gates."

"Come on, hurry! The Minister and his team are at the gates."

"Thank God," said the kind-hearted jailer, under his breath. "The man is surely saved now. We're coming, my lad, we're coming," he answered. "Let the men come down and bear torches before Don Pizarro. He cannot find his way out." Rocco's voice was trembling with gladness, Florestan was almost fainting with weakness because of the sudden joy that had come to him. Fidelio was praying to heaven in gratitude, while Don Pizarro was horrified at the thought of what his punishment would be.

"Thank God," the kind-hearted jailer murmured. "The man is definitely saved now. We're on our way, kid, we're on our way," he replied. "Let the men come down and carry torches for Don Pizarro. He can't find his way out." Rocco's voice quivered with happiness, while Florestan was nearly fainting from the overwhelming joy he felt. Fidelio was praying to heaven in gratitude, while Don Pizarro was horrified at the thought of what his punishment would be.

The jailer and Don Pizarro ascended, and soon Fernando ordered all the prisoners of the fortress brought before him. He had come to investigate the doings of the governor who had long been known as a great tyrant. When the unhappy men, who had been abused by starving and confinement in underground cells, stood before him, the Minister's heart was sorely touched, and Don Pizarro was more and more afraid. Presently, Rocco fearlessly brought Fidelio and Don Florestan in front of Fernando.

The jailer and Don Pizarro went up, and soon Fernando ordered all the prisoners from the fortress to be brought before him. He had come to look into the actions of the governor, who had long been known as a terrible tyrant. When the unfortunate men, who had suffered from starvation and confinement in underground cells, stood before him, the Minister’s heart was deeply moved, and Don Pizarro grew increasingly anxious. Shortly after, Rocco boldly brought Fidelio and Don Florestan in front of Fernando.

"Oh, great Minister, I beg you to give ear to the wrongs of this sad pair," he cried, and as Fernando looked at Florestan his eyes filled with tears.

"Oh, great Minister, I ask you to listen to the troubles of this unfortunate couple," he cried, and as Fernando looked at Florestan, his eyes filled with tears.

"What, you? Florestan? My friend, whom I have so long believed was dead? Thou who wert the friend of the oppressed, who tried to bring to punishment this-50- very wretch?" he said, looking at Pizarro; and his speech revealed why Pizarro had wanted to revenge himself upon the unhappy noble.

"What, you? Florestan? My friend who I’ve believed to be dead for so long? You, who were the friend of the oppressed, who tried to bring this-50- very scoundrel to justice?" he said, looking at Pizarro; and his words showed why Pizarro had wanted to take revenge on the unfortunate noble.

"Yes, yes, it is Don Florestan, my beloved husband," Fidelio answered, while the good Rocco pushed her ahead of him, closer to Fernando's side.

"Yes, yes, it's Don Florestan, my dear husband," Fidelio replied, as the kind Rocco nudged her forward, closer to Fernando's side.

"She is no youth, but the noblest woman in the world, Don Fernando," Rocco cried, almost weeping in his agitation and relief at the turn things were taking for those with whom he sympathized.

"She’s no girl, but the most admirable woman in the world, Don Fernando," Rocco exclaimed, nearly crying from his emotion and relief at how things were changing for those he cared about.

"Just let me be heard," Pizarro called, becoming more and more frightened each moment.

"Just let me speak," Pizarro called, growing increasingly frightened with each passing moment.

"Enough of thee," Fernando answered, bitterly, in a tone that boded no good to the wretch. Then Rocco told the whole truth about the governor: how he, himself, had had to lend a hand to his wicked schemes, because as a dependent he could not control matters; and then all the prisoners cried out for Pizarro's punishment.

"That's enough from you," Fernando replied, bitterly, in a tone that promised trouble for the unfortunate man. Then Rocco revealed the whole truth about the governor: how he had had to go along with his evil plans, because as a subordinate he couldn’t take control of the situation; and then all the prisoners shouted for Pizarro to be punished.

Fernando commanded Pizarro to give Fidelio the key of the prison, that she, the faithful wife, should have the joy of unlocking the doors and giving her husband his freedom. All the other prisoners and Fernando's suite, the jailer, his daughter, Marcelline, and Jaquino rejoiced and sang rapturously of Fernando's goodness. Pizarro was left, still uncertain of his punishment, but all hoped that he would be made to take Florestan's place in the dungeon and meet the fate he had prepared for the much abused noble.

Fernando ordered Pizarro to give Fidelio the key to the prison so that she, the devoted wife, could experience the joy of unlocking the doors and granting her husband his freedom. All the other prisoners, along with Fernando's entourage, the jailer, his daughter Marcelline, and Jaquino, celebrated and sang enthusiastically about Fernando's kindness. Pizarro remained, still unsure of his punishment, but everyone hoped he would be forced to take Florestan's place in the dungeon and face the consequences he had arranged for the much wronged noble.


BERLIOZ

“THE Damnation of Faust” was first produced as an opera, by Raoul Gunsburg, in Monte Carlo, about 1903. Before that time it had been conducted only as a concerted piece. Later it was produced in Paris, Calvé and Alvarez singing the great rôles. That was in the late spring of 1903.

THE Damnation of Faust” was first performed as an opera by Raoul Gunsburg in Monte Carlo around 1903. Before that, it was only presented as a concert piece. Later, it was staged in Paris, featuring Calvé and Alvarez in the lead roles. That happened in the late spring of 1903.

In Europe the opera was produced with the dream scene (the dream-Marguerite) as in the original plan of Berlioz, but in this country this dream-Marguerite was omitted, also the rain in the ride to Hell; otherwise the European and the New York production were much the same. At the Metropolitan Opera House, in New York, there were three hundred people upon the stage in the first act, and every attention was given to scenic detail. This piece is meant for the concert room, and in no sense for the operatic stage, but great care and much money have been spent in trying to realize its scenic demands. As a dramatic production, it cannot compare with the "Faust" of Gounod, but it has certain qualities of a greater sort, which have made impresarios desire to shape it for the stage.

In Europe, the opera included the dream scene (the dream-Marguerite) as originally planned by Berlioz, but in this country, that dream-Marguerite was cut, along with the rain during the ride to Hell; otherwise, the European and New York productions were quite similar. At the Metropolitan Opera House in New York, there were three hundred people on stage in the first act, and great attention was paid to the scenic details. This piece is intended for the concert hall, not for the operatic stage, but a lot of care and significant funds have been invested to meet its scenic requirements. As a dramatic production, it doesn’t compare to Gounod's "Faust," but it possesses certain greater qualities that have made producers eager to adapt it for the stage.

Berlioz was probably one of the least attractive of musicians. As a man, he was entirely detestable. He despised (from jealous rather than critical motives) all music that was not his own; or if he chose to applaud, his applause was certain to be for some obscure person without ability, in order that there might be no unfavour-52-able comparisons drawn between his own work and that which he was praising. Beyond doubt he was the greatest instrumentalist of Europe, but he was bizarre, and none too lucid.

Berlioz was probably one of the least appealing musicians. As a person, he was completely unbearable. He looked down on all music that wasn't his own out of jealousy rather than genuine critique; or when he did choose to applaud, it was always some unknown artist lacking skill, so there would be no unfavorable comparisons to his own work. Without a doubt, he was the greatest instrumentalist in Europe, but he was strange, and not very clear-headed.

His method of showing his contempt for other great composers like Beethoven, Mozart, and the like, was to conduct their music upon important occasions, without having given himself or any one else a rehearsal. He called Haydn a "pedantic old baby," and refused as long as he lived to hear Elijah (Mendelssohn). In short, he was one of the vastly disagreeable people of the earth, who believe that their own genius excuses everything.

His way of expressing his disdain for other great composers like Beethoven, Mozart, and others was to conduct their music at important events without rehearsing it himself or letting anyone else rehearse. He referred to Haydn as a "pedantic old baby" and refused to listen to Elijah (Mendelssohn) for the rest of his life. In short, he was one of those extremely unpleasant people who think their own genius justifies everything.

The story of his behaviour at a performance of Cherubini's Ali Baba will serve as an illustration of his bad taste.

The story of his behavior at a performance of Cherubini's Ali Baba will show just how poor his taste was.

Cherubini had become old, and was even more anxious about the fate of his compositions than he had been in his youth, having less confidence in himself as he declined in years, and on the occasion of Ali Baba he was especially overwrought. Berlioz got a seat in the house, and made his disapproval of the performance very marked by his manner. Finally he cried out toward the end of the first act, "Twenty francs for an idea!" During the second act he called, "Forty francs for an idea!" and at the finale he screeched, "Eighty francs for an idea!" When all was over, he rose wearily and said, loud enough to be heard all over the place, "I give it up—I'm not rich enough!" and went out.

Cherubini had grown old and was even more worried about the fate of his compositions than he had been in his youth, feeling less confident in himself as he aged. On the occasion of Ali Baba, he was particularly anxious. Berlioz managed to get a seat in the theater and made his disapproval of the performance very clear through his actions. Finally, near the end of the first act, he shouted, "Twenty francs for an idea!" During the second act, he yelled, "Forty francs for an idea!" and at the finale, he screamed, "Eighty francs for an idea!" Once everything was over, he stood up tiredly and said, loud enough for everyone to hear, "I give up—I'm not rich enough!" and walked out.

There is hardly an anecdote of Berlioz extant that does not deal with his cynicism or displeasing qualities, therefore we may more or less assume that they pretty-53- correctly reflect the man. One of the stories which well illustrates his love of "showing up" his fellows, concerns his Fuite en Egypte. When it was produced he had put upon the programme as the composer one Pierre Ducré "of the seventeenth century." The critics, one and all, wrote of the old and worthless score that Berlioz had unearthed and foisted upon the suffering public. Some of them wrote voluminously and knowingly of the life of Pierre Ducré, and hinted at other productions of his, which they said demonstrated his puerility. Then when he had roused all the discussion he pleased, Berlioz came forward and announced that there never had been any such personage as Ducré, and that it was himself who had written Fuite en Egypte. He had made everybody appear as absurd as possible, and there is no sign that he ever did that sort of thing for the pure love of a joke. He was malicious, born so, lived so, and died so. However great his music, he was unworthy of it.

There’s barely an anecdote about Berlioz that doesn’t touch on his cynicism or disagreeable traits, so we can pretty much assume they accurately reflect who he was. One story that clearly shows his tendency to "expose" others involves his Fuite en Egypte. When it was first performed, he credited the composer as one Pierre Ducré "of the seventeenth century." All the critics wrote about the old and worthless score that Berlioz had dug up and forced on the unsuspecting public. Some even wrote extensively and confidently about Pierre Ducré’s life, suggesting other works of his that they claimed showed his immaturity. Then, after stirring up all the discussion he wanted, Berlioz stepped forward and revealed that there had never been anyone named Ducré, and it was actually him who wrote Fuite en Egypte. He had made everyone look as ridiculous as possible, and there’s no indication he did it just for the fun of it. He was malicious by nature, lived that way, and died that way. No matter how great his music was, he was unworthy of it.

DAMNATION OF FAUST

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Faust.
Mephistopheles.
Brander.
Marguerite.
Sylphs, students, soldiers, angels.

Faust.
Mephistopheles.
Brander.
Marguerite.
Sylphs, students, soldiers, angels.

Composer: Hector Berlioz.

Composer: Hector Berlioz.

ACT I

One lovely morning, in a Hungarian meadow, a scholar went to walk before he should begin his day's task of study and of teaching. He was an old man, who had thought of little in life, so far as his associates knew, be-54-sides his books; but secretly he had longed for the bright joys of the world most ardently.

One beautiful morning, in a Hungarian meadow, a scholar went for a walk before starting his day's work of studying and teaching. He was an old man who, as far as his peers knew, had thought about little in life besides his books; but secretly, he had longed for the vibrant joys of the world with great intensity.

While he lingered in the meadow, possessed with its morning brightness, and its summer dress he heard some person singing not far away:

While he hung out in the meadow, captivated by its morning brightness and summer vibe, he heard someone singing nearby:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The shepherd donned his best array,
Wreath and jacket and ribbons gay,
Oh, but he, but he was smart to see,
The circle closed round the linden tree,
All danced and sprang,
All danced and sprang, all danced and sprang;
like crazy danced away.
Hurrah, hurrah, huzza
Tra la, la, la, la.

At first a single voice was singing, but soon the song was taken up by a joyous chorus, and Faust, the scholar, stopped to listen.

At first, one person was singing, but soon the song was picked up by a cheerful chorus, and Faust, the scholar, paused to listen.

Alas! It spoke of that gaiety he had so longed to enjoy. A group of peasants were out for a holiday, and their sport was beginning early. While he meditated on all that he had lost, the merrymakers drew near, and he watched them dance, listened to them laugh and sing, and became more and more heartsick. It was the youth of the revellers that entered into his heart. There was he, so old, and nearly done with life; done with its possibilities for joy and with its hardships!

Alas! It reminded him of the happiness he had always wanted to experience. A group of villagers was out celebrating, and their fun was starting early. As he thought about everything he had lost, the joyful group came closer, and he watched them dance, listened to their laughter and singing, and felt increasingly heartbroken. It was the youth of the revelers that struck a chord with him. Here he was, so old, nearly at the end of his life; finished with its chances for joy and its challenges!

Then, in the very midst of these thoughts the sound of martial music was heard. Faust shaded his eyes with his trembling old hand:

Then, right in the middle of these thoughts, they heard the sound of marching music. Faust covered his eyes with his trembling old hand:

"Ha! A splendour of weapons is brightly gleaming afar: the sons of the Danube apparelled for war! They gallop so proudly along: how sparkle their eyes, how flash their shields. All hearts are thrilled, they chant their battle's story! While my heart is cold, all unmoved by glory." He sang this in recitative, while the music drew nearer and nearer, and as the army passed by, it marched to one of the famous compositions of history:

"Ha! A dazzling display of weapons shines brightly in the distance: the sons of the Danube ready for battle! They ride proudly by: their eyes gleam, their shields flash. Everyone's heart races as they tell the story of their fight! But my heart feels cold, completely indifferent to glory." He sang this in a melodic style, while the music came closer and closer, and as the army marched by, they moved to one of the famous pieces from history:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Then the scene changed, and Faust was once more alone in his study. He was melancholy.

Then the scene changed, and Faust was alone again in his study. He felt down.

"I left the meadow without regret, and now, without delight, I greet our haughty mountains. What is the use of such as I continuing to live? There is no use! I may as well kill myself and have done it." And after thinking this over a moment in silence he prepared himself a cup of poison, and lifted it to his lips. As he was about to drink and end his woes, the choir from the chapel began to sing an Easter hymn.

"I walked away from the meadow feeling no regret, and now, without any joy, I face our proud mountains. What’s the point of someone like me still being alive? There is no point! I might as well just end it all." After thinking this over in silence for a moment, he made himself a cup of poison and brought it to his lips. Just as he was about to drink and end his suffering, the choir from the chapel began to sing an Easter hymn.

"Ah!" he cried, "the memories that overwhelm me! Oh, my weak and trembling spirit, wilt thou surely ascend to heaven, borne upward by this holy song!" He began to think of his happy boyhood, of his early home; then as the glorious music of the choir swelled higher and higher, he became gentler and thought more tolerantly of life.

"Ah!" he exclaimed, "the memories are flooding back! Oh, my fragile and trembling spirit, will you really rise to heaven, lifted by this sacred song!" He started to reflect on his joyful childhood, on his early home; then, as the beautiful music of the choir soared higher and higher, he became calmer and began to have a more accepting view of life.

"Those soft melodious strains bring peace to my soul; songs more sweet than morning, I hear again! My tears spring forth, the earth has won me back." He dropped his head upon his breast and wept. As he sat thus, in-57- tender mood, a strange happening took place. A queer, explosive sound, and a jet of flame, and—there stood the devil, all in red, forked tail, horns, and cloven hoof! He stood smiling wickedly at the softened old man, while Faust stared at him wildly.

"Those soft, melodic tunes bring peace to my soul; songs sweeter than the morning, I hear them again! Tears fill my eyes, the earth has pulled me back." He lowered his head onto his chest and cried. As he sat there, in-57- that tender moment, something strange happened. A weird, explosive sound, a burst of flame, and—there stood the devil, dressed all in red, with a forked tail, horns, and cloven hooves! He stood there, grinning wickedly at the softened old man, while Faust stared at him in a daze.

"A most pious frame of mind, my friend. Give me your hand, dear Doctor Faust. The glad Easter ringing of bells and singing of peans have certainly charmed you back to earth!"

"A very pious state of mind, my friend. Give me your hand, dear Doctor Faust. The joyful Easter bells ringing and the singing of hymns have definitely brought you back to reality!"

"Who art thou, whose glances are so fierce? They burn my very soul. Speak, thou spectre, and tell me thy name." From his very appearance, one could hardly doubt he was the Devil.

"Who are you, with those intense looks? They’re burning my soul. Speak, you ghost, and tell me your name." From his appearance, one could hardly doubt he was the Devil.

"Why! so learned a man as you should know me. I am thy friend and comfort. Come, ye are so melancholy, Doctor Faust, let me be thy friend—I'll tell thee a secret: if you but say the word, I'll give ye your dearest wish. It shall be whatever you wish. Eh? Shall it be wealth, or fame?—what shall it be? Come! Let us talk it over."

"Why should someone as knowledgeable as you not know me? I'm your friend and source of comfort. Come on, you seem so down, Doctor Faust. Let me be your friend—I'll share a secret: if you just say the word, I'll grant your greatest wish. It can be anything you want. What will it be? Wealth or fame? Let’s discuss it."

"That is well, wretched demon! I think I know ye now. I am interested in ye. Sit, and we shall talk," the poor old Doctor replied, despising that which nevertheless aroused his curiosity. He, like everybody else, had heard of the Devil, but he doubted if any other had had the fortune actually to see him.

"That's good, miserable demon! I think I know who you are now. I'm curious about you. Sit down, and let's talk," the poor old Doctor said, looking down on what still sparked his curiosity. He, like everyone else, had heard of the Devil, but he doubted that anyone else had been fortunate enough to actually see him.

"Very well; I will be thine eye, thine ear. I will give thee the world; thou shalt leave thy den, thy hateful study. Come! to satisfy thy curiosity, follow me."

"Alright; I’ll be your eyes and ears. I’ll show you the world; you can leave your cave, your miserable studies. Come! To satisfy your curiosity, follow me."

The old man regarded him thoughtfully for a moment, and then rose:

The old man looked at him thoughtfully for a moment, then stood up:

"Let us go," he said, and in the twinkle of an eye they disappeared into the air.-58-

"Let's go," he said, and in the blink of an eye, they vanished into thin air.-58-

They were transported over hill and dale, village and fine city, till the Devil paused at Leipzig.

They traveled across hills and valleys, through villages and beautiful cities, until the Devil stopped in Leipzig.

"Here is the place for us," he said; and instantly they descended to the drinking cellar of Auerbach, a man who kept fine Rhenish wine for jolly fellows.

"Here’s the spot for us," he said; and right away they went down to Auerbach's drinking cellar, a place where he kept great Rhenish wine for fun-loving people.

They entered and sat at a table. By this time the Devil had changed Faust the scholar, into a young and handsome man, youth being one of Faust's dearest wishes.

They walked in and took a seat at a table. By now, the Devil had transformed Faust the scholar into a young and attractive man, since youth was one of Faust's greatest desires.

All about them were coarse youths, soldiers, students, men off the street, all drinking and singing gaily. Faust and the Devil ordered wine and became a part of the company. They were all singing together at that moment:

All around them were rough young men, soldiers, students, guys from the street, all drinking and singing cheerfully. Faust and the Devil ordered some wine and joined the crowd. They were all singing together at that moment:

Oh, what delight when storm is crashing,
To sit all the night round the bowl;
High in the glass the liquor flashing,
While thick clouds of smoke float around.

The rest of the words were not very dignified nor fascinating, and Faust looked on with some disgust. Presently some one cried out to a half-drunken fellow named Brander to give them one of his famous songs, and he got unsteadily upon his feet and began:

The rest of the words weren’t very dignified or interesting, and Faust watched with some disgust. Soon, someone shouted to a half-drunk guy named Brander to perform one of his famous songs, and he unsteadily got to his feet and started:

There was a rat in the cellar-nest
Whom fat and butter made softer;
He had a paunch beneath his vest
Like Doctor Luther's;
The cook laid poison cunningly,
And then he was feeling really overwhelmed,
As if he had love in his bosom.

He ran around, he ran about,
His thirst in puddles drinking;
He gnawed and scratched the house throughout,
But nothing stopped his raving;
He whirled and jumped with torment mad,
And before long, the poor animal had,
As if he had love in his bosom.-59-

And driven at last, in open day,
He finally ran into the kitchen,
Fell on the hearth and squirming lay
In the last convulsion.
Then laughed the murd'ress in her glee,
"Ha, ha! He's on his last breath," she said,
As if he had love in his bosom.

"Requiescat in pace, amen!" the Devil sang, and all joined on the "amen." "Now then, permit me to sing you a ballad," the Devil cried, gaily, and he jumped upon his feet.

"Rest in peace, amen!" the Devil sang, and everyone joined in on the "amen." "Alright then, let me sing you a song," the Devil exclaimed cheerfully, and he jumped to his feet.

"What, you pretend that you can do better than Brander?" they demanded, a little piqued.

"What, you think you can do better than Brander?" they asked, a bit annoyed.

"Well, you see, I am expert at anything nasty and bad; so let us see:

"Well, you see, I'm skilled at anything unpleasant and harmful; so let's see:

There was a king once reigning,
Who had a large black flea,
And loved him past explaining,
As if he were his own son.
He called his man of stitches,
The tailor came right away,
'Here, measure the lad for breeches,
"Go ahead and measure his coat, I say."

In silk and velvet gleaming,
He was now fully dressed.
Had a coat with ribbons streaming,
A cross on his chest.
He had the first of stations,
A minister's reputation and identity,
And also his relations,
Great lords at court emerged.

And lords and dames of honour
Kept awake by worries, whether in bed or out.
The Queen, she got them upon her,
The maids were bitten and bled.
And they did not dare to brush them,
Or scratch them any time, day or night.
We crack them and we crush them,
"As soon as they bite."

"Enough!" said Faust; "I want to leave this brutal company. There can be no joys found where there is-60- so much that is low and degrading. I wish to go." And turning angrily to the Devil, he signified that he would leave instantly.

"Enough!" said Faust; "I want to get away from this awful group. There can't be any joy where there's-60- so much that's low and degrading. I want to go." And turning angrily to the Devil, he signaled that he would leave right away.

"Very well," said the Prince of Darkness, smiling his satirical smile. "Away we go—and better success with thee, next time." At which he placed his mantle upon the ground, they stood upon it, and away they flew into the air and disappeared.

"Alright," said the Prince of Darkness, smiling his sarcastic smile. "Let’s get going—and I wish you better luck next time." With that, he laid his cloak on the ground, they stood on it, and off they flew into the air and vanished.

When next they stopped, it was upon a grassy bank of the Elbe River.

When they stopped again, it was on a grassy bank by the Elbe River.

"Now, my friend; let us rest. Lie thou down upon the grassy bank and close thine eyes, and dream of joys to come. When we awake we shall wish again and see what new experience the world holds for us. Thus far you do not seem too well satisfied."

"Now, my friend, let’s take a break. Lie down on the grassy bank and close your eyes, and dream of the joys that are coming. When we wake up, we’ll wish again and see what new experiences the world has for us. So far, you don’t seem too pleased."

"I will sleep," Faust answered, reclining upon the bank. "I should be glad to forget some things that we have seen." So saying he slept. No sooner had he done so, that the Devil summoned the most beautiful sylphs to dance before him, and thus to influence Faust's dreams. They began by softly calling his name. Then they lulled him to deeper sleep, and his dream was of fair women. In his dream he saw the lovely dance, the gracious forms, the heavenly voices of youthful women. The Devil directed his dream-laden eyes toward a loving pair who walked and spoke and loved apart. Then immediately behind those lovers walked, meditatively, a beautiful maiden.

"I'll sleep," Faust replied, laying back on the bank. "I wish I could forget some of the things we’ve seen." With that, he closed his eyes. As soon as he did, the Devil called forth the most beautiful spirits to dance in front of him, hoping to influence Faust's dreams. They began by softly whispering his name. Then they lulled him into a deeper sleep, filling his dreams with stunning women. In his dream, he witnessed a beautiful dance, graceful figures, and the heavenly voices of young women. The Devil guided his dream-heavy eyes toward a loving couple who walked, talked, and cherished each other in their own world. Following closely behind them was a lovely maiden, lost in thought.

"Behold," the Black Prince murmured to Faust; "that maiden there who follows: she shall be thy Marguerite. Shall it not be so?" And Faust sank back in his sleep, overcome with the lovely vision. Then the Devil motioned the sylphs away.-61-

"Look," the Black Prince whispered to Faust; "that girl over there who is following: she will be your Marguerite. Will it not be so?" And Faust leaned back into his sleep, overwhelmed by the beautiful vision. Then the Devil signaled for the sylphs to leave.-61-

"Away, ye dainty elves, ye have served my turn to-day, and I shall not forget." They danced to exquisite waltz music, hovering above Faust, and gradually disappeared in the mists of the air.

"Away, you delicate elves, you've served your purpose for me today, and I won't forget." They danced to beautiful waltz music, floating above Faust, and slowly vanished into the mist.

Slowly Faust awakened; His first word was "Marguerite!" Then he looked about him in a daze.

Slowly, Faust woke up. His first word was "Marguerite!" Then he looked around in confusion.

"What a dream! What a dream!" he murmured. "I saw an angel in human form."

"What a dream! What a dream!" he whispered. "I saw an angel in human form."

"Nay, she was a woman," said the Devil. "Rise and follow me, and I will show her to thee in her home. Hello! Here comes along a party of jolly students and soldiers. They will pass her home. We'll move along with them, join their shouts and songs, and presently we shall arrive at her house." Faust, all trembling with the thought that at last he had found that which was to make his life worth living, joined the crowd and followed. The soldiers boisterously sang a fine chorus as they went. No sooner had they finished than the students began their song. It was all in Latin and seemed to Faust to echo that life which had once been his. Then the soldiers and students joined in the jollity and sang together.

"Nah, she was a woman," said the Devil. "Get up and follow me, and I'll show you where she lives. Hey! Here comes a group of cheerful students and soldiers. They’ll walk by her place. Let's go with them, join in their cheers and songs, and soon we’ll reach her house." Faust, shaking with the thought that he had finally found what would make his life worth living, joined the crowd and followed. The soldiers loudly sang a lively chorus as they walked. As soon as they finished, the students started their song. It was all in Latin and seemed to remind Faust of the life he once had. Then the soldiers and students joined in the fun and sang together.

This fun lasted what to Faust seemed too long a time. He was impatient to see and speak with the dear maiden Marguerite; and at last, his wish was to be granted. The Devil set him down without ceremony in the young girl's house. There, where she lived, where her meagre belongings were about, he sang rapturously of her. He went about the room, looking at her chair, her basket of work, the place where she should sleep, examining all with rapture. Then the Devil said in an undertone:

This fun went on for what felt like way too long for Faust. He was eager to see and talk to the lovely Marguerite; finally, his wish was about to come true. The Devil dropped him off without any fuss at the young woman's house. In her space, surrounded by her few belongings, he sang joyfully about her. He walked around the room, checking out her chair, her sewing basket, the spot where she would sleep, admiring everything with delight. Then the Devil whispered:

"She is coming! hide thyself, and frighten her not." Then he hid Faust behind some curtains and took himself off with the parting advice:-62-

"She's coming! Hide yourself, and don't scare her." Then he concealed Faust behind some curtains and left with a final piece of advice:-62-

"Have a care not to frighten her, or thou wilt lose her. Now make the most of thy time." Faust's heart beat so with love that he feared to betray himself.

"Be careful not to scare her off, or you’ll lose her. Now make the most of your time." Faust's heart raced with love so much that he was afraid he might reveal his feelings.

Then Marguerite entered. She was as lovely as a dream. She was simple and gentle, and very young and innocent. She had never seen any one outside her little village. She was so good that she could fairly tell by instinct if evil influences were about her. She no sooner entered the chamber than she was aware of something wrong. She felt the presence of the evil one who had but just gone. She paused and murmured to herself:

Then Marguerite walked in. She was as beautiful as a dream. She was simple and gentle, very young and innocent. She had never encountered anyone outside her small village. She was so good that she could instinctively sense if bad influences were around her. As soon as she entered the room, she noticed something was off. She felt the presence of the evil one who had just left. She paused and whispered to herself:

"The air is very sultry," and she felt stifled. "I am trembling like a little child. I think it is the dream I had last night" (for the Devil had given her a dream as he had given Faust, and in it she had seen her future husband). "I think it is because I expect every moment since my dream, to see the one who is to love and cherish me the rest of my life." The simple folk of Marguerite's time believed in dreams and portents of all kinds.

"The air is really muggy," and she felt suffocated. "I’m shaking like a little kid. I think it’s because of the dream I had last night" (since the Devil had given her a dream just like he had with Faust, and in it, she had seen her future husband). "I think it’s because I’ve been expecting at any moment, since my dream, to see the one who is going to love and cherish me for the rest of my life." The simple people of Marguerite's time believed in dreams and all sorts of omens.

There she sat in her chair and recalled how handsome the lover of her dream was, and how truly she already loved him. Then she decided to go to bed, and while she was folding her few things, putting her apron away, combing out her long and beautiful hair, she sang an old Gothic song, of the King of Thule:

There she sat in her chair, thinking about how handsome her dream lover was and how much she already loved him. Then she decided to go to bed, and while she was folding her few belongings, putting her apron away, and combing through her long, beautiful hair, she sang an old Gothic song about the King of Thule:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

There was a king in Thule
Was loyal till the end
To whom his mistress, dying,
A golden goblet granted.
Naught was to him more precious,
He finished it at every round.
His eyes with tears ran over
Whenever he drank from it.

When came his time of dying,
He spoke about the towns in his land;
Naught else to his heir denying
Except for the gold goblet.
He sat at the royal banquet,
With his noble knights,
In the lofty hall of his fathers,
In the castle by the ocean.

There stood the old carouser,
And drank the last life-glow,
And hurled the hallow'd goblet
Into the tide below.
He saw it plunging and filling,
And sinking deep into the ocean,
Then his eyelids fell forever,
And he never drank again.

There was a King once in Thule,
He was loyal—to the end.

Then the Devil, who was watching all, summoned his imps. This time they took the form of Will-o'-the-wisps.

Then the Devil, who was watching everything, called on his minions. This time they appeared as Will-o'-the-wisps.

"Come! dance and confuse this maiden, and see what we can do to help this lovesick Faust," he cried to them, and at once they began a wonderful dance. Marguerite watched them entranced, and by the time Faust appeared from the folds of the curtains she was half dazed and confused by the unreal spectacle she had seen. Then she recognized the handsome fellow as the one she had seen in her dream.

"Come on! Dance and bewilder this young woman, and let's see what we can do to help this lovesick Faust," he called out to them, and immediately they started an amazing dance. Marguerite watched them, entranced, and by the time Faust stepped out from behind the curtains, she was half dazed and confused by the unreal spectacle she had witnessed. Then she recognized the handsome guy as the one she had seen in her dream.

"I have seen thee in my dreams," she said, "and thou wert one who loved me well." Faust, entranced with her beauty and goodness, promised to love her forever; and as he embraced her, the Devil suddenly popped in.

"I've seen you in my dreams," she said, "and you were someone who loved me deeply." Faust, captivated by her beauty and kindness, promised to love her forever; and just as he embraced her, the Devil suddenly showed up.

"Hasten," he cried. "We must be off."

"Hurry," he shouted. "We need to go."

"Who is this man?" Marguerite cried in affright.

"Who is this man?" Marguerite exclaimed in fear.

"A brute," Faust declared, knowing well the devilishness of his pretended friend in whose company he travelled.

"A brute," Faust declared, fully aware of the wickedness of his fake friend's character while traveling together.

"Nay! I am your best friend. Be more courteous," the Devil cautioned, smiling.

"Nah! I’m your best friend. Be a little nicer," the Devil warned, smiling.

"I expect I am intruding," he continued. "But really I came to save this angel of a girl. Our songs have awakened all the neighbours round, and they are running hither like a pack of hounds to see what is going on. They know this pretty girl has a young man in here talking with her, and already they are calling for her old gossip of a mother. When her mother comes ye will catch it finely. So come along."

"I guess I’m interrupting," he continued. "But honestly, I came to save this amazing girl. Our singing has woken up all the neighbors, and they’re rushing over like a pack of hounds to see what’s happening. They know this pretty girl has a guy in here talking to her, and they’re already calling for her old gossip of a mother. When her mother gets here, you’re going to be in big trouble. So let’s go."

"Death and Hell!" Faust cried, not knowing how near he was to both.

"Death and Hell!" Faust shouted, unaware of how close he was to both.

"There is no time for that. Just come along. You-65- and the young woman will have plenty of time hereafter to see each other. But just now we must be off."

"There’s no time for that. Just come on. You-65- and the young woman will have plenty of time to see each other later. But right now, we need to go."

"But she——"

"But she—"

"It will go hard with her if we are found here, so ye had better come on, if only for her sake."

"It will be tough for her if we are discovered here, so you should come on, even if it's just for her sake."

"But, return, return," Marguerite cried, looking tenderly at Faust.

"But, come back, come back," Marguerite cried, gazing affectionately at Faust.

"I shall return, never to leave thee," he cried, and then, interrupted by the noise made by men and women in the street, who were coming to find out what he was doing there, Faust left hurriedly. Every night thereafter for a time they met, and Marguerite was persuaded by the Devil to give her old mother a sleeping potion to keep her from surprising them. Then one day the Devil again lured Faust away.

"I will come back, and I won't leave you again," he shouted, and then, interrupted by the commotion of people outside who were coming to see what he was up to, Faust left in a rush. Every night after that for a while they met, and Marguerite was convinced by the Devil to give her mother a sleeping potion to prevent her from catching them. Then one day, the Devil once again led Faust away.

"Now thou shalt never see her again," the Devil said to himself, gloating over the sorrow Faust was sure to feel; and away they fled, the Devil sure of tempting Faust anew.

"Now you'll never see her again," the Devil said to himself, relishing the sorrow Faust was bound to feel; and away they went, the Devil confident he could tempt Faust again.

After that Marguerite, left quite alone, watched sadly, each day for the return of her lover, but alas! he never came. One night while she was leaning out of her casement, the villagers were singing of the return of the army.

After that, Marguerite, left all alone, sadly watched every day for her lover's return, but unfortunately, he never showed up. One night, while she was leaning out of her window, the villagers were singing about the army's return.

"Alas, they are all making merry, soldiers and students, as on the night when I first saw my lover, but he is no longer among them." And then sadly she closed her window and kept her lonely vigil, ever hoping for his return.

"Unfortunately, they are all celebrating, soldiers and students, just like on the night when I first saw my partner, but he is no longer with them." And then sadly, she shut her window and continued her lonely watch, always hoping for his return.

Away in a cavern, in the depths of the forest, was Faust. He had never returned to Marguerite's village, and neither had he known any peace of mind. He had immediately found other pleasures which had for a-66- time made him forget her, and then, when he was far away and it was too late to return, he desired again to be with her. Now, sitting apart in the wood, mourning, the Devil came to him.

Away in a cave, deep in the forest, was Faust. He had never gone back to Marguerite's village, and he hadn't known any peace of mind. He had quickly found other pleasures that for a-66- while made him forget her, but then, when he was far away and it was too late to return, he wanted to be with her again. Now, sitting alone in the woods, grieving, the Devil came to him.

"How about that constant love of thine? Do ye never think of that poor child Marguerite, lonely and far away, awaiting thee month after month?"

"How about that constant love of yours? Don't you ever think about that poor child Marguerite, lonely and far away, waiting for you month after month?"

"Be silent and do not torture me, fiend," Faust cried bitterly.

"Be quiet and don’t torment me, you monster," Faust shouted bitterly.

"Oh I have a lot to tell thee," the Black Prince replied. "I have been saving news for thee. Dost thou remember how, on those nights when thou didst go to see that good maiden, she was told to give her old mother a sleeping draught, that she might sleep soundly while ye billed and cooed? Well, when ye were gone, Marguerite still expected ye, and continued to give the draught, and one night the old dame slept forever, and I tell thee that draught killed her. Now thy Marguerite is going to be hanged for it." Upon hearing that, Faust nearly died with horror.

“Oh, I have a lot to tell you,” the Black Prince replied. “I’ve been saving some news for you. Do you remember how, on those nights when you went to see that lovely girl, she was told to give her old mother a sleeping potion so that she could sleep soundly while you two chatted? Well, when you were gone, Marguerite still expected you, and kept giving the potion. One night, the old lady slept forever, and I’m telling you that potion killed her. Now your Marguerite is going to be hanged for it.” Upon hearing that, Faust nearly died of horror.

"What is it ye tell me?" he cried. "My God! This is not true."

"What are you telling me?" he shouted. "My God! This can't be true."

"All right. All right. Believe it or not, it is the same to me—and to her—because that poor maid is about to die for killing her mother."

"Okay. Okay. Believe it or not, it makes no difference to me—and to her—because that poor maid is about to face serious consequences for killing her mother."

"Thou shalt save her, or I shall kill—" But he stopped in his fury, knowing that none could kill the Devil. He wrung his hands in despair.

"You're going to save her, or I'll kill—" But he stopped in his anger, knowing that no one could kill the Devil. He wrung his hands in despair.

"Now if thou wilt keep thyself a bit civil, I may save her for thee, but don't forget thy manners."

"Now, if you can be a little polite, I might save her for you, but don't forget your manners."

At that Faust was in a fury of excitement to be off to Marguerite's village.

At that, Faust was filled with excitement to head off to Marguerite's village.

"Not so fast, not so fast," the Devil said "Now if-67- I am to save thy love, I must have a little agreement with thee. I want your signature to this paper. Sign, and I promise to save her, without fail. But I must have that first."

"Not so fast, not so fast," the Devil said. "Now if-67- I'm going to save your love, I need a little deal with you. I want your signature on this paper. Sign it, and I promise to save her, no questions asked. But I need that first."

"I will give thee anything," Faust cried, and instantly signed the paper. That paper was really an agreement to give the Devil his soul when he should die, so Faust had abandoned his last hope on earth or hereafter. Then the Devil called for his horses—his black horses upon which damned souls rode with him to Hell.

"I will give you anything," Faust shouted, and immediately signed the paper. That paper was essentially a contract to give the Devil his soul when he died, so Faust had given up his last hope on earth and in the afterlife. Then the Devil called for his horses—his black horses that carried damned souls with him to Hell.

"Mount," he said to Faust, "and in a trice we shall be with thy Marguerite and snatch her from the gallows." Instantly they mounted and then began the fearful ride to Hell.

"Get on," he said to Faust, "and in no time we’ll be with your Marguerite and rescue her from the gallows." They quickly got on and began the terrifying ride to Hell.

Presently they came near a crowd of peasants kneeling about a roadside cross.

Presently, they approached a group of peasants kneeling around a roadside cross.

"Oh, have a care. Let us not ride upon them," Faust cried.

"Oh, be careful. Let's not ride on them," Faust exclaimed.

"Get on, get on," the Devil cried. "It is thy Marguerite we are hastening to," and the poor peasants scattered in every direction, some being trampled upon and little children hurt.

"Come on, come on," the Devil shouted. "We're rushing to your Marguerite," and the terrified peasants ran in every direction, some getting trampled and little children getting hurt.

"Horrible, horrible," Faust cried. "What is that monster pursuing us?" he whispered, glancing fearfully behind him.

"Horrible, horrible," Faust exclaimed. "What is that monster chasing us?" he whispered, glancing back in fear.

"Ye are dreaming."

"You're dreaming."

"Nay! and there are hideous birds of prey now joining us. They rush upon us. What screams? Their black wings strike me." And then a bell tolled.

"Nah! And there are grotesque birds of prey now joining us. They’re swooping down on us. What screams? Their black wings are hitting me." And then a bell rang.

"Hark ye! It is the bell for her death. Hasten," the Devil urged.

"Listen! It’s the bell for her death. Hurry," the Devil urged.

"Aye, make haste, make haste." And the horses, black as night, were urged on and on. "See those-68- ghastly skeletons dancing!" Faust screamed, as the fearful spectres gathered round them.

"Yes, hurry up, hurry up." And the horses, as black as night, were urged on and on. "Look at those-68- creepy skeletons dancing!" Faust screamed, as the terrifying spirits surrounded them.

"Think not of them, but of our Marguerite!" the Devil counselled.

"Don't think about them, think about our Marguerite!" the Devil advised.

"Our horses' manes are bristling. They tremble, the earth rocks wildly. I hear the thunders roar, it is raining blood," Faust shrieked. Then the Devil shouted:

"Our horses' manes are standing on end. They shake, the ground shakes violently. I hear the thunder roaring, it's raining blood," Faust screamed. Then the Devil yelled:

"Ah! Ye slaves of Hell, your trumpets blow. I come triumphant. This man is mine!" And as he spoke, the two riders fell headlong into the abyss of Hell.

"Ah! You slaves of Hell, your trumpets sound. I come victorious. This man is mine!" And as he said this, the two riders plunged straight into the depths of Hell.

Then all the fiends of Hell began to sing wildly. The scene was one of damnation.

Then all the demons of Hell started to sing wildly. The scene was one of destruction.

Then, grandly above Hell's din rose a mighty chorus. It was a heavenly strain. Marguerite had not been spared the horror of execution; but dead, the saints forgave her. In Heaven, as her soul ascended, they sang:

Then, grandly above Hell's noise rose a powerful chorus. It was a heavenly melody. Marguerite hadn't escaped the terror of execution; but now that she was dead, the saints forgave her. In Heaven, as her soul ascended, they sang:

"Ascend, O trusting spirit! It was love which misled thee. Come, let us wipe away thy tears. Come, come, and dwell forever among the blest."

"Rise up, dear spirit! It was love that led you astray. Come, let’s dry your tears. Come, come, and stay forever with the blessed."

And thus Faust met his end, and Marguerite her reward for faith and innocence.

And so Faust met his end, while Marguerite received her reward for her faith and innocence.


BIZET

WHEN Bizet wrote his music around Prosper Mérimée's story of Carmen, he reflected his familiarity with Spanish life and his long living in the Pyrenees mountains. The character of Michaela is not found in the novel, but the clever introduction of it into the opera story adds greatly to dramatic effect, since the gentle and loving character is in strong contrast with that of Carmen.

WHEN Bizet composed his music based on Prosper Mérimée's tale of Carmen, he showcased his deep understanding of Spanish culture and his time spent in the Pyrenees mountains. The character of Michaela does not appear in the novel, but her smart addition to the opera significantly enhances the dramatic impact, as her gentle and loving nature starkly contrasts with Carmen's character.

Bizet's name was Alexandre César Léopold, and he was born on October 25, 1838, at Bougival, and died June 3, 1875. He with Charles Lécocq won the Offenbach prize for the best operetta while Bizet was as yet a youth, and from that time his art gained in strength and beauty. In those days it was a reproach to suggest Wagner in musical composition, but Bizet was accused of doing so. Thus he was handicapped by leaning toward an unpopular school at the very start, but the great beauty of his productions made their way in spite of all. He wrote, as his second composition of importance, an opera around the novel of Scott's Fair Maid of Perth—in French, La Jolie Fille de Perth—and this was not a success, but that same opera survives through his Carmen. The Bohemian dance in that opera was taken from it and interpolated into the fourth act of Carmen.

Bizet's full name was Alexandre César Léopold, and he was born on October 25, 1838, in Bougival, and died on June 3, 1875. As a young man, he won the Offenbach prize for the best operetta alongside Charles Lécocq, and from that point, his artistry grew in strength and beauty. Back then, it was frowned upon to mention Wagner in discussions about musical composition, but Bizet was criticized for doing just that. This put him at a disadvantage for leaning towards an unpopular style right from the start, but the incredible beauty of his works found success regardless. His second significant composition was an opera based on Scott's novel Fair Maid of Perth—in French, La Jolie Fille de Perth—and while it wasn’t a hit, that same opera lives on through his Carmen. The Bohemian dance from that opera was adapted and included in the fourth act of Carmen.

Bizet died only three months after the production of this last opera, but he had lived long enough to know-70- that he had become one of the world's great composers. He wrote exquisite pastoral music for "l'Arlésienne"—whose story was adapted from Daudet's novel of that name. In short, Bizet was the pioneer in a new school of French opera, doing for it in a less measure what Wagner has finally done for the whole world.

Bizet died just three months after the debut of his last opera, but he lived long enough to realize-70- that he had become one of the great composers in the world. He composed beautiful pastoral music for "l'Arlésienne"—a story adapted from Daudet's novel of the same name. In short, Bizet was a pioneer in a new style of French opera, achieving for it in a smaller way what Wagner ultimately accomplished for the entire world.

This genius left few anecdotes or personal reminiscences behind him. The glory of his compositions alone seems to stand for his existence.

This genius left behind very few stories or personal memories. The brilliance of his compositions seems to represent his existence.

CARMEN

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA WITH THE ORIGINAL CAST, AS PRESENTED
AT THE FIRST PERFORMANCE

Don José, Corporal of DragoonsM. Lhérie
Escamillo, ToreadorM. Bouhy
Zuniga, Captain of DragoonsM. Dufriche
Morales, OfficerM. Duvernoy
Lillas Pastia, InnkeeperM. Nathan
Carmen, Gipsy-girlMme. Galli-Marié
Michaela, a Village MaidenMlle. Chapuy
FrasquitaMlle. Ducasse
MercedesMlle. Chevalier
El Dancairo I'm sorry, but it seems there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on. Smugglers.  
El Remendado

A guide.
Dragoons, gypsies, smugglers, cigarette-girls, street-boys, etc.

A guide.
Soldiers, travelers, smugglers, cigarette vendors, street kids, etc.

The time of the story is 1820, and it takes place in and near Seville.

The story is set in 1820, mostly around Seville.

Composer: Georges Bizet.

Composer: Georges Bizet.

Book: H. Meilhac and L. Halévy.

Book: H. Meilhac and L. Halévy.

First sung at the Opéra Comique, Paris, March 3, 1875.

First performed at the Opéra Comique in Paris on March 3, 1875.

I knew a boy who once said: "That soldier thing in 'Carmen' is the most awful bully thing to whistle a fellow ever heard; but if you don't get it just right, it doesn't sound like anything," which was a mistake, because if you don't get it "just right" it sounds something awful. That boy's whistle was twenty per cent. better than his syntax, but his judgment about music-71- was pretty good, and we shall have the soldier song in the very beginning, even before learning how it happens, because it is the thing we are likely to recall, in a shadowy sort of way, throughout the first act:

I knew a boy who once said: "That soldier part in 'Carmen' is the most terrible tune to whistle anyone has ever heard; but if you don't get it exactly right, it doesn't sound like anything," which was a mistake, because if you don't get it "just right" it sounds really bad. That boy's whistling was twenty percent better than his grammar, but his opinion about music-71- was pretty good, and we will have the soldier song right at the start, even before we learn how it fits in, because it’s the thing we’re likely to remember, in a vague sort of way, throughout the first act:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

With the guard on duty going
Moving forward, here we are!
Sound, trumpets merrily blowing!
Ta ra ta ta ta ra ta ta.

On we tramp, alert and ready,
Like every young soldier;—
Heads up and footfall steady,
Left! Right! We're on the move!

See how straight our shoulders are,
Every heart is filled with pride,
Our arms all regular
Hanging down on both sides.

With the guard on duty going,
Marching on, here we are!
Sound, trumpets merrily blowing,
Ta ra ta ta ta ra ta ta!

That is the way it goes, and this is the way it happens:

That’s just how it is, and this is how it goes:

ACT I

Once upon a time there was a pretty girl named Michaela, and she was as good as she was beautiful. She loved a corporal in the Spanish army whose name was Don José. Now the corporal was a fairly good chap, but he had been born thoughtless, and as a matter of fact he had lived away from home for so long that he had half-forgotten his old mother who lived a lonely life with Michaela.

Once upon a time, there was a pretty girl named Michaela, and she was just as kind as she was beautiful. She loved a corporal in the Spanish army named Don José. The corporal was a decent guy, but he was a bit thoughtless, and he had been away from home for so long that he had almost forgotten his old mother, who lived a lonely life with Michaela.

One day, about noontime, the guard, waiting to be relieved by their comrades, were on duty near the guard-house, which was situated in a public square of Seville. As the soldiers sat about, or walked with muskets over shoulders, their service was not especially wearisome, because people were continually passing through the square, and besides there was a cigarette factory on the-73- other side of the square, and when the factory hands tumbled out, about noon, there was plenty of carousing and gaiety for an hour. Here in the square were little donkeys with tinkling bells upon them, and donkeys carrying packs upon their backs, and gentlemen in black velvet cloaks which were thrown artistically over one shoulder, and with plumes on their hats. Then, too, there were ragged folks who looked rather well, nevertheless, since their rags were Spanish rags, and made a fine show of bright colours.

One day, around noon, the guard, waiting to be relieved by their comrades, was on duty near the guardhouse, which was located in a public square in Seville. As the soldiers sat around or walked with their rifles slung over their shoulders, their duty wasn’t particularly tedious because people were constantly passing through the square. Plus, there was a cigarette factory on the-73- other side of the square, and when the factory workers spilled out around noon, there was lots of partying and fun for an hour. In the square, there were little donkeys with jingling bells, donkeys carrying packs, and gentlemen in black velvet capes thrown stylishly over one shoulder, adorned with feathers in their hats. There were also ragged folks who looked surprisingly good since their rags were Spanish rags, showcasing vibrant colors.

Just as Morales, the officer of the guard, was finding the hot morning rather slow, and wishing the factory bell would ring, and his brother officer march his men in to relieve him, Michaela appeared. She had come into the city from the home of José's mother, which was somewhere near, in the hills. His old mother had become so lonely and worried, not having heard from José for so long, that at last the girl had undertaken to come down into the city, bearing a note from his mother, and to seek him out at his barracks. She had inquired her way till she found the square where the guard was quartered, and now, when she entered it, Morales was the first to see her.

Just as Morales, the guard officer, was finding the hot morning pretty slow and wishing the factory bell would ring so his fellow officer could march his men in to take over, Michaela showed up. She had come into the city from José's mother's home, which was somewhere nearby in the hills. His elderly mother had become so lonely and anxious, not hearing from José in such a long time, that finally the girl had decided to come down to the city, carrying a note from his mother, to look for him at his barracks. She had asked for directions until she found the square where the guard was stationed, and now, as she entered, Morales was the first to spot her.

"That is a pretty girl," Morales decided as he watched her. "Seems to be looking for some one—little strange in this part of the town, probably. Can I do anything for you?" he called to her, as she approached.

"That's a pretty girl," Morales thought as he observed her. "She seems to be looking for someone—kind of unusual in this part of town, I guess. Can I help you with anything?" he called out to her as she came closer.

"I am looking for Don José, a soldier, if you know him——"

"I’m looking for Don José, a soldier. Do you know him?"

"Perfectly. He is corporal of the guard which is presently to relieve us. If you wait here, you are certain to see him." Michaela thanked him quietly, and went away. The soldiers were strange to her, and she pre-74-ferred to wait in another part of the square rather than where they were idling. She had no sooner disappeared than the music of the relief guard was heard in the distance. It was the soldiers' chorus: a regular fife and drum affair. It came nearer, nearer, nearer, till it arrived in full blast, fresh as a pippin, the herald of all that was going to happen through four acts of opera. There was to be fighting and smugglers: factory-girls in a row, and Carmen everywhere and anywhere, all of the time.

"Absolutely. He’s the corporal of the guard that's about to take over for us. If you wait here, you’ll definitely see him." Michaela thanked him quietly and walked away. The soldiers felt unfamiliar to her, and she preferred to wait in another part of the square instead of where they were hanging out. Just as she disappeared, the music of the relief guard could be heard in the distance. It was the soldiers' chorus: a classic fife and drum mix. It got closer and closer until it arrived in full force, vibrant and energetic, signaling everything that was about to unfold over four acts of the opera. There would be battles and smugglers: factory girls in a line, and Carmen everywhere, all the time.

With the new guard comes first the bugler and a fifer with a lot of little ragged urchins tagging along behind; then comes Zuniga strutting in, very much pleased with himself, and after him Don José, the corporal, whom Michaela has come to town to see. The street boys sing while the new guard lines up in front of the old one, and every one takes up the song. It is the business of every one in opera to sing about everything at any time. Thus the guard describes itself in song:

With the new guard, first comes the bugler and a fifer, followed by a bunch of scrappy kids trailing behind; then Zuniga walks in, looking quite proud of himself, and after him comes Don José, the corporal, whom Michaela has come to town to see. The street kids sing while the new guard lines up in front of the old one, and everyone joins in the song. In opera, it’s everyone’s job to sing about anything at any time. So the guard introduces itself through song:

On we tramp, alert and steady,
Like young soldiers, everyone!
Head up, and footfall steady,
Left, right! We're marching forward!

See how straight our shoulders are,—
Every breast is filled with pride,
Our arms all regular—
Hanging down on both sides.

There is not much poetry in this, but there is lots of vim, and the new guard, as bright as a new tin whistle, has formed and the old guard marched off during the singing. Meantime, while things have been settling down, Morales has had a word with Don José.

There isn't much poetry in this, but there's plenty of energy, and the new crowd, as cheerful as a shiny new whistle, has come together while the old crowd has marched off during the singing. In the meantime, while things have been calming down, Morales has had a talk with Don José.

"A pretty girl is somewhere near here, looking for-75- you, José. She wore a blue gown and her hair is in a braid down her back; she's——"

"A pretty girl is somewhere nearby, looking for-75- you, José. She wore a blue dress and her hair is in a braid down her back; she’s——"

"I know her; it is Michaela," José declares: and, with the sudden knowledge that she is so near, and that she comes directly from his old mother, he feels a longing for home, and realizes that he has been none too thoughtful or kind toward those who love him. As everybody finds himself in place, Zuniga points across to the cigarette factory.

"I know her; it's Michaela," José declares. With the sudden realization that she is so close and that she comes directly from his old mother, he feels a strong longing for home and realizes he hasn’t been very considerate or kind to those who love him. As everyone gets into position, Zuniga points over to the cigarette factory.

"Did you ever notice that there are often some tremendously pretty girls over there?" he asks of José.

"Have you ever noticed that there are usually some really beautiful girls over there?" he asks José.

"Huh?" José answers, abstractedly. Zuniga laughs.

"Huh?" José replies, distractedly. Zuniga laughs.

"You are thinking of the pretty girl Morales has just told you of," he says. "The girl with the blue petticoat and the braid down her back!"

"You’re thinking of the pretty girl that Morales just mentioned," he says. "The girl in the blue petticoat with the braid down her back!"

"Well, why not? I love her," José answers shortly. He hunches his musket a little higher and wheels about. He doesn't specially care to talk of Michaela or his mother, with these young scamps who are as thoughtless as himself: he has preserved so much of self-respect; but before he can answer again the factory bell rings. Dinner time! José stands looking across, as every one else does, while the factory crowd begins to tumble out, helter-skelter. All come singing, and the girls smoking cigarettes, a good many of them being gipsies, like Carmen. They are dressed in all sorts of clothes from dirty silk petticoats, up to self-respecting rags. Carmen is somewhere in the midst of the hullabaloo, and everybody is shouting for her.

"Well, why not? I love her," José replies briefly. He raises his musket a little higher and turns around. He doesn't really want to talk about Michaela or his mother with these young punks who are just as careless as he is; he still has some self-respect left. But before he can respond again, the factory bell rings. Dinner time! José stands there looking across, like everyone else, as the factory crowd spills out in a chaotic rush. Everyone is singing, and the girls are smoking cigarettes, many of them being gypsies, like Carmen. They’re wearing a mix of clothes ranging from dirty silk petticoats to raggedy outfits. Carmen is somewhere in the middle of the commotion, and everyone is calling out for her.

Carmen leads in everything. She leads in good and she leads in bad. She makes the best and the worst cigarettes, she is the quickest and she is the slowest, as the mood moves her; and now, when she flashes on to-76- the stage in red and yellow fringes and bedraggled finery, cigarette in mouth and bangles tinkling, opera has given to the stage the supreme puzzle of humanity: the woman who does always what she pleases, and who pleases never to do the thing expected of her!

Carmen takes charge in every way. She leads in good things and in bad ones too. She makes the best and the worst cigarettes, she’s the fastest and the slowest, depending on her mood; and now, as she struts onto-76- the stage in red and yellow fringes and messy clothes, a cigarette in her mouth and bangles jingling, opera has presented the ultimate enigma of humanity: the woman who always does what she wants and who never wants to do what is expected of her!

The first man she sees when she comes from the factory is José. The first thing that she pleases to do is to make José love her. It will be good fun for the noon hour. She has her friends with her, Frasquita and Mercedes, and all are in the mood for a frolic. They sing:

The first guy she sees when she leaves the factory is José. The first thing she wants to do is make José fall for her. It’ll be a fun way to spend the lunch hour. She has her friends with her, Frasquita and Mercedes, and they’re all in the mood to have some fun. They sing:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Love is like any wood-bird wild,
That none can ever hope to tame;
And in vain is all wooing mild
If he refuse your heart to claim.
Naught avails, neither threat nor prayer,
One speaks me fair—the other sighs,
'Tis the other that I prefer,
Tho' mute, his heart to mine replies.

While Carmen sings, her eyes do not leave Don José, and he is watching her in spite of himself. The racket continues till the factory bell rings to call the crowd back to work. Carmen goes reluctantly, and as she goes, she throws a flower at José.

While Carmen sings, her eyes stay locked on Don José, and he can't help but watch her. The noise goes on until the factory bell rings to bring everyone back to work. Carmen leaves reluctantly, and as she does, she tosses a flower to José.

This little flower gave me a start
Like a ball aimed fair at my heart!

he says, half smiling, half seriously, as he picks it up. While he stands thus, looking toward the factory, holding the flower, thinking of Carmen, Michaela comes back into the square. They espy each other, and a sudden warmth and tenderness come upon José: after all, he loves her dearly—and there is his old mother! His better self responds: José, in imagination, sees the little house in the hills where he lived as a boy before he went soldiering. He recalls vividly for the first time in months, those who are faithful to him, and for a moment he loves them as they love him. They speak together. Michaela gives him the note from his mother. There is money in it: she has thought he might be in debt, or in other trouble and need it. José is surprised by the tears in his own eyes—it is a far cry from gay Seville to the little house among the hills!

he says, half-smiling and half-serious, as he picks it up. While he stands there, looking toward the factory, holding the flower and thinking of Carmen, Michaela comes back into the square. They spot each other, and a sudden warmth and tenderness wash over José: after all, he loves her dearly—and there's his old mother! His better self kicks in: José, in his mind, sees the little house in the hills where he lived as a boy before he became a soldier. For the first time in months, he vividly recalls those who are loyal to him, and for a moment, he loves them as they love him. They talk together. Michaela hands him the note from his mother. There's money in it: she thought he might be in debt or in some trouble and needed it. José is surprised by the tears in his own eyes—it feels like a long way from cheerful Seville to the little house among the hills!

"Go back to mother, Michaela, tell her I am going to get leave as soon as I can and am coming back to her and you. I am going to play fair. There's not much in life, otherwise. Go home and tell her I am coming, and I mean to make you both as happy as once I meant to."

"Go back to Mom, Michaela, and tell her I'm going to get time off as soon as I can and I'm coming back to her and you. I’m going to do the right thing. There's not much else worth it in life. Go home and tell her I'm on my way, and I plan to make you both as happy as I once intended to."

His sudden tenderness enraptures the young girl, and kissing him she sets out to leave Seville with a glad heart. José, left alone, on guard, his life and thought interrupted by this incident of home and faithfulness, leans thoughtfully upon his musket.-78-

His unexpected kindness captivates the young girl, and as she kisses him, she happily prepares to leave Seville. José, left alone and on watch, his mind disrupted by this moment of home and loyalty, leans pensively on his musket.-78-

"It hasn't been quite right, and I am not happy. We'll change all this," he meditates.

"It hasn't felt right, and I'm not happy. We'll change all of this," he thinks.

As the afternoon sun grows hot the citizens begin to creep within doors for the siesta, as all Spanish life seems to grow tired and still in the burning day. Suddenly the silence is broken by a scream from over the way. José starts up and looks across.

As the afternoon sun gets hotter, the citizens start to move inside for the siesta, and all of Spanish life seems to slow down and become quiet in the blazing heat. Suddenly, the silence is shattered by a scream from across the street. José jumps up and looks over.

"Hey, there! what the devil!" Zuniga shouts from the guard-house, and runs out. "Hello, hello! José, look alive there! What's gone wrong?—what the——" And the men start to run across the square.

"Hey, what the heck!" Zuniga yells from the guardhouse and rushes out. "Hey, hey! José, get moving! What's happened?—what the—" And the guys start to sprint across the square.

"Help, help!" comes from the factory. "Will no one come? We're being killed—the she-devil—look out for her—Carmen! Look out for her—she has a knife!" Every one is screaming at once and trying each in his own way to tell what has happened.

"Help, help!" comes from the factory. "Isn't anyone coming? We're being attacked—the she-devil—watch out for her—Carmen! Watch out for her—she's got a knife!" Everyone is yelling at once, each trying to explain what happened in their own way.

"Get in there, José, and bring out the girl. Arrest the gipsy; and you men here get into this crowd and quiet it down. Make those girls shut up. Why, what the devil, I say! one would think a lunatic asylum loose. You've got the girl, José?" he calls across as the corporal brings Carmen out. "Bring her over," and Zuniga starts across to meet them, clattering on the cobblestones with his high heels.

"Get in there, José, and bring out the girl. Arrest the gypsy; and you guys here, get into this crowd and calm it down. Make those girls be quiet. What the heck, I say! You'd think a mental hospital was loose. You've got the girl, José?" he calls out as the corporal brings Carmen out. "Bring her over," and Zuniga starts across to meet them, clattering on the cobblestones in his high heels.

"She knifed one of the girls, did she? All right—clap her into jail. You're just a bit too ready with your hands, my girl," the captain cries as José takes her into the guard-house.

"She stabbed one of the girls, did she? Fine—lock her up. You're just a bit too quick to use your hands, my girl," the captain yells as José leads her into the guardhouse.

José is set to guard her; which is about as wise as setting the cream where the cat can dip her whiskers.

José is supposed to protect her, which is about as smart as putting the cream where the cat can reach it.

If it pleased the girl a moment before to stab a companion, it pleases her best now to get out of jail. She begins ably.-79-

If it made the girl happy just a moment ago to stab a friend, what makes her happiest now is getting out of jail. She starts off strong.-79-

"I love you," she remarks to José.

"I love you," she says to José.

"It does not concern me," replies the heroic José.

"It doesn't concern me," replies the heroic José.

"It should," Carmen persists.

"It should," Carmen insists.

"Ah!" replies José, noncommittally. This is unsatisfactory to Carmen. However, she is equal to the occasion. When is she so fascinating as when quite preoccupied?—she will try it now. She will sing:

"Ah!" replies José, without committing himself. This doesn't satisfy Carmen. But she's up for the challenge. When is she more captivating than when she's completely absorbed?—she'll give it a shot now. She'll sing:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Near to the walls of Sevilla
With my good friend Lillas Pastia
I'll soon dance the gay Seguidilla
And I'll drink manzanilla—
I'll go see my good friend Lillas Pastia!

José is disturbed. Carmen is conscious of it. She continues to sing, meanwhile coquetting with him. Before he is aware of his own mood, he has cut the cord that he bound her hands with, and has disgraced himself-80- forever. In the fascination Carmen has for him, he has forgotten that he is a soldier. Presently Zuniga enters. Carmen is to be transferred in charge of José, with a guard detailed to go with him. It is arranged. Carmen also makes some arrangements.

José is upset. Carmen notices it. She keeps singing while flirting with him. Before he even realizes how he feels, he has untied the cord that bound her hands and has embarrassed himself-80- forever. In her allure, he has forgotten that he's a soldier. Soon Zuniga walks in. Carmen is to be handed over to José, with a guard assigned to accompany them. It's settled. Carmen also makes some plans.

"When we have started, and are about to cross the bridge, I'll give you a push. You must fall—you could not see me locked up—one so young and gay!—and when you fall I shall run. After you can get away, meet me at Lillas Pastia's inn." José seems to himself to be doing things in a dream. He has earned a court-martial already if it were known what he has done. A corporal's guard start under José; the bridge is reached. Carmen makes a leap; down goes José. The others are taken unawares and she rushes at them. They too fall, head over heels, one down the bank. Carmen is up, and off! She flies up the path, laughing at them as they pick themselves up.

"When we start and are about to cross the bridge, I’ll give you a push. You have to fall—you couldn't see me locked up—someone so young and carefree!—and when you fall, I’ll run. After you escape, meet me at Lillas Pastia’s inn." José feels like he’s acting in a dream. He would already face a court-martial if anyone knew what he had done. A corporal’s guard moves under José; they reach the bridge. Carmen takes a leap; down goes José. The others are caught off guard, and she charges at them. They also fall, tumbling over, one rolling down the bank. Carmen is up and off! She flies up the path, laughing at them as they get back on their feet.

"This is a good business, eh?" Zuniga sneers. "On the whole, Don José, I think you will shine rather better under lock and key, in the guard-house, than you will as a soldier at large. Men, arrest him!" he orders sharply, and José has made the first payment on the score Fate has chalked up against him.

"This is a good deal, right?" Zuniga sneers. "Overall, Don José, I think you'll do much better locked up in the guardhouse than out there as a soldier. Men, arrest him!" he barks, and José has just made the initial payment on the debt that Fate has marked against him.

ACT II

Flying to Lillas Pastia's inn, as she had agreed with José, Carmen is joined by her old comrades—smugglers and gipsy girls, chief of whom are Mercedes and Frasquita. It is late at night, and a carouse is in progress. Among those in the inn is Zuniga himself. As a matter of truth, he has fallen in love with Carmen on his own-81- account, and has kept José under arrest in order to have him out of the way. There they are, all together, the gipsies playing on guitars and tambourines. The girls are mostly dancing. Carmen is coquetting with every man present, and the fun becomes a riot, so that the innkeeper has to interfere.

Flying to Lillas Pastia's inn, as she had arranged with José, Carmen is joined by her old friends—smugglers and gypsy girls, primarily Mercedes and Frasquita. It's late at night, and a party is in full swing. Among those at the inn is Zuniga himself. In fact, he's fallen in love with Carmen on his own-81- and has imprisoned José to keep him out of the way. There they are, all together, with the gypsies playing guitars and tambourines. The girls are mostly dancing. Carmen is flirting with every man present, and the fun escalates into a wild celebration, prompting the innkeeper to step in.

"It is so late, I've got to close up," he says. "You'll all have to clear out." Zuniga looks at Carmen. He wants to have a talk with her.

"It’s really late, I need to close up," he says. "You all have to leave now." Zuniga looks at Carmen. He wants to talk to her.

"Will you go with me?" he asks.

"Will you come with me?" he asks.

"I've no good reason for going with you," she answers, tantalizingly.

"I don’t have a good reason for going with you," she replies, teasingly.

"Perhaps you're angry because I have locked José up," Zuniga suggests. "If you will make yourself agreeable, I don't mind telling you I have had him set free."

"Maybe you're upset because I locked up José," Zuniga suggests. "If you're nice about it, I don’t mind telling you that I’ve had him released."

"What's that? Not in prison?" she asked. "Well, that's very decent of you, I'm sure," she sneers. "Good-night, gentlemen, I'm off!" she cries, and runs out into the night. Everybody follows her but Zuniga, who knows well enough he cannot trust her. They have no sooner disappeared than Zuniga hears shouts and "hurrahs" outside. He runs to the window and leans out.

"What's that? Not in jail?" she asked. "Well, that’s really nice of you, I’m sure," she sneered. "Good night, guys, I’m leaving!" she shouted, and dashed out into the night. Everyone followed her except Zuniga, who knows he can't trust her. As soon as they disappeared, Zuniga heard shouts and "hurrahs" outside. He ran to the window and leaned out.

"Hello! They are going to have a torch-light procession, eh?" and he leans farther out. "By the great horn spoon," he presently exclaims—or something which is its Spanish equivalent, "it's that bull-fighting fellow, Escamillo, who won that fight in Granada! Hello, out there, old friend! Come in here and have something to drink with me. To your past success and to your future glory!" Motioning to the bull-fighter outside, Zuniga goes toward the door. In he comes, this Escamillo, all covered with the glory of-82- having killed some frisky and dangerous bulls—with all the chances against the bulls, nevertheless. Everybody else enters with Escamillo and all stand ready for refreshments at Zuniga's expense. Carmen comes back, and of course is to be found in the thick of the fun.

"Hey! They're going to have a torchlight parade, right?" he leans out further. "By the great horn spoon," he suddenly exclaims—or something that’s the Spanish equivalent, "it’s that bullfighter, Escamillo, who won that fight in Granada! Hey there, old friend! Come in here and grab a drink with me. To your past success and to your future glory!" Motioning to the bullfighter outside, Zuniga heads toward the door. In comes Escamillo, all decked out in the glory of-82- having taken down some lively and dangerous bulls—even with all the odds against them. Everyone else comes in with Escamillo, and they all stand ready for refreshments at Zuniga's expense. Carmen returns and, of course, is right in the middle of the fun.

"Rah, rah, rah!" everybody yells, calling a toast to the bull-fighter, who is dressed up till he looks as fine as a little wagon. The toast suits him perfectly and he says so. He squares himself and strikes an attitude of grandeur without the least doubt that he is the greatest thing in the world, and while he is singing about it, half the people in the opera house are likely to agree with him. Here he goes:

"Rah, rah, rah!" everyone cheers, raising a toast to the bullfighter, who looks sharp and dapper. The toast fits him perfectly, and he acknowledges it. He stands tall and strikes a grand pose, fully convinced that he is the best thing around, and while he sings about it, half the audience in the opera house might just agree with him. Here he goes:

music

music

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

For a toast your own will avail me,
Señors, señors!
For all you men of war,
Like all Toréros, as brother hail me!
In a fight, in a fight we both take delight!

'Tis holiday, the circus full,
The circus full from rim to floor:
The lookers on, beyond control,
The lookers on now begin to murmur and roar!
Some are calling,
And others bawling
And howling too, with might and main!
For they await a sight appalling!
'Tis the day of the brave of Spain!
Come on! make ready!
Come on! Come on! Ah!

Toréador, make ready!
Toréador! Toréador!
And think on her, on her, who all can see:
On a dark eyed lady,
And that love waits for thee, Toréador,
Love waits, love waits for thee!

While Escamillo is singing the refrain of this song he is about the most self-satisfied fellow one ever saw. He hasn't the slightest doubt about himself and neither has any sensible person a doubt about him; but Carmen is not a sensible person.

While Escamillo is singing the refrain of this song, he looks like the most self-satisfied guy you've ever seen. He has no doubt about himself, and neither does anyone with common sense have doubts about him; but Carmen isn't a sensible person.

The bull-fighter has been trying the same trick upon Carmen that she tried upon José. She is not indifferent to his fascinations, but—well, there is trouble coming-85- her way, Escamillo's way, José's way, everybody's way, but it is some comfort to know that they all more or less deserve it.

The bullfighter has been trying the same trick on Carmen that she used on José. She isn't completely immune to his charms, but—well, trouble is headed her way, Escamillo's way, José's way, everyone's way, but it's somewhat of a relief to know that they all kind of deserve it.

When Escamillo has finished singing of his greatness, he asks Carmen what she would think of him if he told her he loved her, and for once in a way she is quite truthful. She tells him she would think him a fool.

When Escamillo finishes singing about his greatness, he asks Carmen what she would think of him if he told her he loved her, and for once she is completely honest. She tells him she would think he was a fool.

"You are not over-encouraging, my girl, but I can wait," he returns.

"You’re not being overly encouraging, my girl, but I can wait," he replies.

"I am sure there is no harm in waiting," she answers him.

"I’m sure it’s fine to wait," she replies.

Now Carmen's familiar friends, the smugglers, have an enterprise in hand, and it has been their habit to look to Carmen, Frasquita, and Mercedes for help in their smuggling. When they find an opportunity, they approach Carmen.

Now Carmen's familiar friends, the smugglers, have a new job, and they’ve always turned to Carmen, Frasquita, and Mercedes for help with their smuggling. Whenever they spot an opportunity, they reach out to Carmen.

"We need your help to-night."

"We need your help tonight."

"Indeed! well, you won't get it," she declares.

"Definitely! Well, you won't get it," she says.

"What! you won't attend to business?"

"What! You won't pay attention to work?"

"I won't."

"I won't."

"What's the matter now?" El Dancairo, chief of the smugglers, demands.

"What's going on now?" El Dancairo, the leader of the smugglers, asks.

"If you particularly want to know—why, then, I am in love—for to-night only," she hastens to add, as the smugglers stare at her in disgust.

"If you really want to know—well, I’m in love—for tonight only," she quickly adds, as the smugglers look at her in disgust.

"Well, we wish you joy; but you'll show better sense to come along with us. If you wait here, your lover is likely not to come, and you'll lose the money in the bargain."

"Well, we hope you find happiness; but it would make more sense to come with us. If you stay here, your partner is probably not going to show up, and you'll miss out on the money as well."

When any sly intrigue is weaving,
Whether for thieving,
Or for deceiving,
You will do well if you provide,
To have a woman on your side—

they sing—which shows what the smugglers think of their sisters and their cousins and their aunts.

they sing—which reveals what the smugglers think of their sisters, cousins, and aunts.

When they insist upon knowing for whom Carmen is going to wait at the inn, she finally tells them she is waiting for José, and pretends to some very nice sentiments indeed, on his account; says he got her out of prison, has been locked up for her sake, and of course she must treat him nicely.

When they keep asking who Carmen is waiting for at the inn, she eventually reveals that she's waiting for José and pretends to have some really sweet feelings for him; she says he got her out of jail, has been imprisoned for her, and of course, she has to treat him well.

"Well, all we have to say about it is that you had better have a care. Very likely he'll not come, and——" El Dancairo is interrupted by a song in the hills. It is José's voice signalling to Carmen.

"Well, all we can say is that you should be careful. There's a good chance he won't come, and——" El Dancairo is cut off by a song echoing through the hills. It's José's voice calling to Carmen.

"Think not?" she asks, nonchalantly.

"Don't you think?" she asks, nonchalantly.

When José enters, she really is glad to see him: he is very handsome indeed. After her comrades have gone outside the inn, she tells José of her regret that he has suffered for her, and starts to entertain him.

When José walks in, she is genuinely happy to see him: he's really good-looking. After her friends leave the inn, she talks to José about her sadness that he has been hurt because of her, and begins to keep him company.

There, in the dingy inn, she begins a wonderful dance, shaking her castanets and making herself very beautiful and fascinating once more to José. In the midst of the dance they hear a bugle call. José starts up.

There, in the shabby inn, she starts an amazing dance, clacking her castanets and making herself beautiful and captivating again to José. In the middle of the dance, they hear a bugle call. José jumps up.

"Carmen, it is my squad going back to camp. It is the retreat that has sounded. I must go."

"Carmen, it's my team heading back to camp. The retreat signal has sounded. I need to go."

"Go?" she stares at him. Then, realizing that he is going to desert her for duty, she flies into a rage, throws his shako after him and screams at him to go and not come back. This puts José in a bad way, because he has been able to think of nothing but Carmen ever since she escaped and he went to prison in her place. Meantime, she raves about the inn, declaring that he doesn't love her, whereupon he takes the flower she once threw him, now dead and scentless, from his pocket, and shows-87- it to her. He has kept it safely through all that has happened to him.

"Go?" she stares at him. Then, realizing that he’s going to leave her for duty, she erupts in anger, throws his hat after him, and screams at him to leave and not come back. This puts José in a tough spot because he hasn’t been able to think about anything but Carmen since she escaped and he went to prison in her place. Meanwhile, she rants about the inn, claiming he doesn’t love her, and he pulls out the flower she once tossed to him, now dead and scentless, from his pocket, and shows-87- it to her. He has kept it safe through everything that’s happened to him.

"That is all very well, Don José, but if you truly loved me, you would leave this soldiering which takes you away, and go live with me and my companions in the mountains. There, there is no law, no duties, no——" Don José nearly faints at the idea.

"That sounds nice, Don José, but if you really loved me, you'd quit being a soldier and come live with me and my friends in the mountains. There, there's no law, no responsibilities, no—" Don José nearly faints at the thought.

"Disgrace my uniform!" he cries.

"Disgrace my uniform!" he shouts.

"Let your uniform go hang," she answers. She never was any too choice in her language. Poor José! poor wretch! he buries his face in his hands, and cries several times, "My God!" and looks so distracted that one almost believes he will pull himself together, take his shako, and go back to his men. Presently he decides that he will go, and starts toward the door, when there comes a knocking.

"Forget your uniform," she replies. She was never one for polite language. Poor José! Poor guy! He buries his face in his hands and cries out several times, "My God!" He looks so lost that you might think he's about to pull himself together, grab his shako, and head back to his men. Soon, he decides to go and begins walking toward the door when there's a knock.

"What's that?" he whispers, pausing; but almost at the moment, Zuniga, looking for Carmen, opens the door.

"What's that?" he whispers, pausing; but almost right then, Zuniga, looking for Carmen, opens the door.

"Fie, Carmen! Is this your taste?" the captain laughs, pointing to José. José is only a corporal, while Zuniga, being a captain, feels in a corporal's presence like a general at the very least.

"Wow, Carmen! Is this your type?" the captain laughs, pointing at José. José is just a corporal, while Zuniga, being a captain, feels in the presence of a corporal like a general at the very least.

"Come on, get out," he demands of José.

"Come on, get out," he tells José.

"No," José answers. "I think not," and there is no doubt he means it. Then the men begin to fight. Carmen, desiring to have one of them to torment, throws herself between them. Her screams bring the gipsies and smugglers.

"No," José replies. "I don't think so," and he clearly means it. Then the men start to fight. Carmen, wanting to have one of them to tease, jumps in between them. Her screams attract the gypsies and smugglers.

"Seize the captain," she cries, and Zuniga is seized and tied. He roars and fumes and threatens, but the smugglers carry him off. This puts José in a truly bad way. How can he return and tell Zuniga's men what has happened? and then when Zuniga is free he will be tried-88- by court-martial and suffer the worst, beyond doubt.

"Grab the captain," she shouts, and Zuniga is captured and tied up. He yells and struggles and makes threats, but the smugglers take him away. This leaves José in a really tough spot. How can he go back and explain to Zuniga's men what happened? And then when Zuniga is released, he'll definitely face a court-martial and endure the worst consequences.-88-

"Now then, José. What about it? You can't go back to your company, eh?"

"Alright, José. What do you think? You can't go back to your company, right?"

"This is horrible," he tells her. "I am a ruined man."

"This is awful," he tells her. "I'm a broken man."

"Then come with us and make the best of it," she cries, and Fate scores again.

"Then come with us and make the most of it," she shouts, and Fate wins again.

ACT III

Disgraced, there is nothing left for José but to go away to the smugglers' retreat in the mountains. There, in a cave looking out to sea, well located above the valley for smuggling operations, all the gipsies and the smugglers, headed by El Dancairo, lie waiting for the hour when they can go out without being caught. There, too, is Don José, sitting gloomily apart, cut off from all that is good, dishonoured and so distressed that he is no longer a good companion. Carmen looks at him, and feels angry because he seems to be indifferent to her.

Cancelled, José has no choice but to retreat to the smugglers' hideout in the mountains. There, in a cave overlooking the sea and perfectly positioned for smuggling, all the gypsies and smugglers, led by El Dancairo, are waiting for the moment when they can venture out without being caught. Don José is also there, sitting alone in his gloom, separated from everything good, dishonored and so troubled that he's no longer good company. Carmen looks at him and feels angry because he appears indifferent to her.

"What do you see, that you sit staring down there into the valley?" she asks.

"What are you looking at, that you’re just sitting there gazing into the valley?" she asks.

"I was thinking that yonder is living a good, industrious old woman, who thinks me a man of honour, but she is wrong, alas!"

"I was thinking that over there lives a good, hard-working old woman, who believes I'm an honorable man, but she's mistaken, unfortunately!"

"And who is this good old woman, pray?" Carmen sneers.

"And who is this nice old lady, I wonder?" Carmen scoffs.

"If you love me do not speak thus," he returns, "for she is my mother."

"If you love me, don’t say things like that," he replies, "because she is my mother."

"Ah, indeed! Well, I think you need her. I advise you to return to her." Don José needed her more than he knew.

"Ah, definitely! Well, I think you need her. I suggest you go back to her." Don José needed her more than he realized.

"And if I went back—what about you?"

"And if I went back—what about you?"

"Me? What about me, pray? I stay where I belong—with my friends."-89-

"Me? What about me, seriously? I stay where I fit in—with my friends."-89-

"Then you expect me to give you up, for whom I have lost all that I had in life!" Realizing that he has given so much for so little, his bitterness becomes uncontrollable, and though he says nothing, Carmen surprises a horrid look on his face.

"Then you expect me to give you up, for whom I have lost everything I had in life!" Realizing that he has sacrificed so much for so little, his bitterness becomes overwhelming, and even though he doesn't say anything, Carmen catches a terrible expression on his face.

"You'll be committing murder next, if you look like that," she laughs. "Well, you are not very good company. Hello, there! Mercedes, Frasquita—anybody instead of this fool—let's amuse ourselves. Get the cards. Let us tell our fortunes, eh?" The three girls gather about the table; the other two shuffle and cut. The cards turn out well for them. Carmen watches them. After a moment she reaches for the pack. She is very nonchalant about it, and glances at José as she shuffles the cards. Then she sits half upon the table and cuts. A glance! a moment of sudden fear! she has cut death for herself! The blow has come to her in her most reckless moment. After an instant's pause she sings with a simple fatalism in voice and manner:

"You'll be committing murder next if you keep looking like that," she laughs. "Well, you're not exactly great company. Hey there! Mercedes, Frasquita—anyone but this idiot—let's have some fun. Get the cards. Let's tell our fortunes, shall we?" The three girls gather around the table; the other two shuffle and cut. The cards turn out well for them. Carmen watches them. After a moment, she reaches for the deck. She's very casual about it and glances at José as she shuffles the cards. Then she sits halfway on the table and cuts. A glance! A moment of sudden fear! She's drawn death for herself! The shock hits her in her most reckless moment. After a brief pause, she sings with a simple sense of fatalism in her voice and demeanor:

In vain to shun the answer that we dread.

In vain to avoid the answer that we fear.

She cuts the cards again and yet again. Still her dreadful fate appears.

She shuffles the cards over and over. Still, her terrible destiny shows up.

"There is no hope," she murmurs to herself, as El Dancairo starts up and cries:

"There’s no hope," she whispers to herself as El Dancairo begins and shouts:

"'Tis time to be off. The way is clear. Come."

"Time to go. The path is clear. Let's move."

The others, headed by Remendado and El Dancairo, file down the path, leaving Don José alone in the cave. It is a dismal scene: the loneliness of José, the menace of death in the air!

The others, led by Remendado and El Dancairo, walk down the path, leaving Don José by himself in the cave. It's a bleak sight: José's solitude, the threat of death hanging in the air!

While José sits with bowed head, a girl's figure rises behind the rocks, and almost at the same moment there appears the form of a man, as well. José hears the roll-90-ing of the stones beneath their feet and starts up, musket in hand. Just as he rises, he sees the man's head. The girl cries out as he fires upon the man, and misses him; then she crouches down behind the rock. It is Michaela, come to find José wherever he may be. She knows of his disgrace; it is killing his mother. The lonely old woman is dying. Michaela has come to fetch him, if he has not lost all memory of gentler hours. As José fires, the man shouts.

While José sits with his head down, a girl appears behind the rocks, and almost at the same moment, a man shows up too. José hears the stones rolling beneath their feet and jumps up, musket in hand. Just as he stands, he catches sight of the man's head. The girl yells as he fires at the man and misses; then she hides behind the rock. It’s Michaela, come to find José wherever he is. She knows about his disgrace; it’s breaking his mother’s heart. The lonely old woman is dying. Michaela has come to bring him back, hoping he hasn’t forgotten the happier times. As José fires, the man shouts.

"Hey, there! what are you about?"

"Hey there! What are you up to?"

"What are you about? What do you want up here?"

"What are you doing here? What do you want up here?"

"If you were not so ready with your gun, my friend, you are more likely to find out. I'm Escamillo the Toreador."

"If you weren't so quick to draw your gun, my friend, you might have found out. I'm Escamillo the Toreador."

"Oh, well, then come up. I know you and you are welcome enough, but you run a fearful risk, let me tell you. You haven't sought very good company, I suppose you know."

"Oh, well, then come on up. I know you, and you're more than welcome, but you're taking a big risk, let me tell you. You haven't really found the best company, I guess you realize that."

"I don't care particularly; because, my friend, I am in love, if you want to know."

"I don't really care, because, my friend, I'm in love, if you want to know."

"Do you expect to find her here?"

"Are you expecting to find her here?"

"I am looking for her," Escamillo returns, complaisantly.

"I’m looking for her," Escamillo replies, agreeably.

"These women are all gipsies."

"These women are all Romani."

"Good enough: so is Carmen."

"Good enough: so is Carmen."

"Carmen!" José cries, his heart seeming to miss a beat.

"Carmen!" José shouts, his heart feeling like it’s skipping a beat.

"That's her name. She had a lover up here—a soldier who deserted from his troop to join her—but that's past history. It's all up with him now." José listens and tries not to betray himself.

"That's her name. She had a boyfriend up here—a soldier who left his unit to be with her—but that's in the past now. It's over with him for good." José listens and tries not to give himself away.

"Do you know that when a rival tries to take a gipsy girl from her lover there is a price to pay?" he tries to ask with some show of tranquillity.-91-

"Did you know that when a rival tries to steal a gypsy girl from her boyfriend, there’s a cost involved?" he attempts to say with a hint of calm.-91-

"Very well, I am ready."

"Okay, I'm ready."

"A knife thrust, you understand," José mutters, unable to hide his emotion. He hates Escamillo so much that he is about to spring upon him.

"A knife thrust, you know," José mutters, unable to hide his feelings. He hates Escamillo so much that he's ready to pounce on him.

"Ho, ho! From your manner, I fancy you are that fine deserter. You want to fight? Good! I fight bulls for pleasure; you used to fight men for business. Evenly matched. Have at it," and the men fall to fighting. The fight grows hotter and hotter. Escamillo's knife suddenly snaps off short. José is about to kill him when Carmen and the men are heard running back. They have encountered some one in the valley below and have returned just in time to interrupt the quarrel.

"Hey there! From how you’re acting, I think you’re that cool deserter. Want to fight? Great! I take on bulls for fun; you used to fight guys for a living. We’re evenly matched. Let’s go," and the men start fighting. The fight gets more intense. Escamillo's knife suddenly breaks. José is about to kill him when Carmen and the guys are heard running back. They ran into someone in the valley below and returned just in time to break up the fight.

"José," she screams, and holds his arm. Then he is set upon by the others and held in check. Escamillo throws his arms about Carmen and taunts the helpless fellow. José rages.

"José," she screams, grabbing his arm. Then the others jump on him and hold him down. Escamillo wraps his arms around Carmen and mocks the defenseless guy. José is furious.

"I'm off, my fine dragoon," he cries, "but if you love me you will all come to the bull fight next week at Seville. Come, my friend," to José, "and see what a really good looking fellow is like," he taunts, looking gaily at Carmen. He goes off, down the path, while José is struggling to free himself, and at that moment, Michaela, nearly dead with fright, falls upon the rock, and is heard by the men. El Remendado hears her and runs out. He returns bringing the young girl with him.

"I'm off, my fine soldier," he shouts, "but if you care about me, you'll all come to the bullfight next week in Seville. Come on, my friend," to José, "and see what a really good-looking guy is like," he mocks, glancing playfully at Carmen. He heads down the path while José is trying to break free, and at that moment, Michaela, nearly terrified to death, collapses on the rock, catching the attention of the men. El Remendado hears her and rushes out. He comes back bringing the young girl with him.

"Michaela!" José calls.

"Michaela!" José yells.

"José! your mother is dying. I have come for you. For God's sake——"

"José! Your mom is dying. I’ve come for you. For God’s sake——"

"My mother dying," he shakes off the men. Then the voice of Escamillo is heard far down the mountain singing back at Carmen the Toreador's song. Carmen rushes for the entrance to the cave. She will follow-92- Escamillo. José goes wild with rage. He bars the entrance.

"My mom is dying," he brushes off the men. Then Escamillo's voice echoes down the mountain, singing back to Carmen the Toreador's song. Carmen runs for the cave entrance. She is going to follow Escamillo. José flies into a rage. He blocks the entrance.

"My mother is dying. I am going to her—but your time too has come," he swears, looking at Carmen. "I have lost friends, honour, and now my mother for you, and I swear you shall reckon with me for all this wrong. When we meet again, I shall kill you," and he disappears behind the rocks with Michaela.

"My mom is dying. I'm going to her—but your time has come too," he says, looking at Carmen. "I've lost friends, my honor, and now my mom because of you, and I swear you will pay for all this wrong. When we meet again, I will kill you," and he vanishes behind the rocks with Michaela.

ACT IV

Back in gay Seville, not near to its cigarette factory and the guard-house, but at the scene of the great bull-fight, where Escamillo is to strut and show what a famous fellow he deserves to be! The old amphitheatre at the back with its awning stretched, the foreground with its orange-girls, fan-girls, wine-pedlars, ragged idlers and beggars, fine gentlemen, mules—all eager for the entertainment! Escamillo is the man who kills bulls and makes love to all the pretty girls he sees. Everybody wants to get a peep at him. The air is full of excitement. Everybody, wine-sellers, orange-girls, all dance and twirl about, and donkeys' bells tinkle, and some are eating, and some are drinking. The Alcalde is to attend, and all the fine ladies and gentlemen of Seville. Here comes Zuniga.

Back in lively Seville, not close to its cigarette factory and the guardhouse, but at the venue of the grand bullfight, where Escamillo is set to flaunt and prove just how famous he can be! The old amphitheater in the back has its awning stretched, while the foreground is filled with orange sellers, fans, wine vendors, ragged bystanders and beggars, fancy gentlemen, mules—all excited for the show! Escamillo is the guy who takes down bulls and charms all the pretty girls he spots. Everyone wants to catch a glimpse of him. The atmosphere is buzzing with energy. Everyone, from wine vendors to orange sellers, dances and spins around, donkeys' bells jingle, some are eating, and others are drinking. The Alcalde is coming, along with all the distinguished ladies and gentlemen of Seville. Here comes Zuniga.

"Here, bring me some oranges," he orders, in his old at-least-a-general fashion. The smugglers had let him loose, of course, as soon as Carmen and José had got away from Lillas Pastia's inn, that night. He sits to eat his oranges and to watch the gradually assembling crowd. Frasquita and Mercedes are on hand, and there is a fair sprinkling of smugglers and other gipsies.

"Hey, bring me some oranges," he commands, in his typical authoritative way. The smugglers had freed him, of course, as soon as Carmen and José had escaped from Lillas Pastia's inn that night. He sits down to eat his oranges and watch the crowd that is slowly gathering. Frasquita and Mercedes are there, along with a good mix of smugglers and other gypsies.

"Here they come, here they come!" some one cries,-93- and almost at once the beginning of the bull-fighting procession appears. First the cuadrilla, then the alguazil, chulos, banderilleros—all covered with spangles and gold lace; and the picadors with their pointed lances with which to goad the bull. Every division in a different colour, and everybody fixed for a good time, except the bull, perhaps. After all these chromo gentlemen have had a chance at him, Escamillo will courageously step up and kill him. Yes, Spain is all ready for a good time! Now at last comes Escamillo.

"Here they come, here they come!" someone shouts,-93- and almost immediately, the bullfighting procession begins to appear. First comes the cuadrilla, followed by the alguazil, chulos, and banderilleros—everyone decked out in sparkles and gold lace; and the picadors with their sharp lances to prod the bull. Each group is in a different color, and everyone is set for a great time, except maybe the bull. After all these colorful characters have had their turn, Escamillo will bravely step up and take him down. Yes, Spain is all set for a good time! Now finally, here comes Escamillo.

"Viva Escamillo!" If one ever saw a beauty-man, he is one! He might as well have been a woman, he is so good-looking. He has a most beautiful love song with Carmen, who of course is in the very midst of the excitement, and in the midst of the song, the great Alcalde arrives. Nobody wants to see the bull-fight more than he does. He was brought up on bull-fights. His entrance makes a new sensation.

"Long live Escamillo!" If you've ever seen a stunning guy, it's him! He might as well be a woman; he's that handsome. He has a beautiful love song with Carmen, who is right in the center of all the excitement, and just as the song is happening, the great Alcalde shows up. No one is more eager to see the bullfight than he is. He grew up around bullfights. His arrival creates a whole new buzz.

In the midst of the hurly-burly Frasquita forces her way to Carmen.

In the middle of all the chaos, Frasquita pushes her way to Carmen.

"You want to get away from here. I have seen Don José in this crowd. If he finds you there will be trouble——"

"You need to leave this place. I've spotted Don José in this crowd. If he sees you, there will be trouble—"

"For him maybe." Carmen returns, insolently looking about to see if she can espy José. The girls urge her not to go too far; to keep out of José's way, but she refuses point blank.

"For him, maybe." Carmen replies, defiantly looking around to see if she can spot José. The girls insist she shouldn't go too far and should stay out of José's path, but she flatly refuses.

"Leave the fight and Escamillo? Not for twenty Josés. Here I am, and here I stay," she declares. Everybody but Carmen thinks of the fortune in the cave: death, death, death! But gradually the great crowd passes into the amphitheatre, and Carmen has promised Escamillo to await him when he shall come out triumph-94-ant; and Escamillo has no sooner bade Carmen good-bye than José swings into the square in search of Carmen.

"Leave the fight and Escamillo? Not for twenty Josés. I'm here, and I'm not going anywhere," she argues. Everyone except Carmen thinks about the treasure in the cave: death, death, death! But slowly, the large crowd moves into the amphitheater, and Carmen has promised Escamillo that she will wait for him when he comes out victorious; as soon as Escamillo says goodbye to Carmen, José steps into the square looking for her.

Carmen sees him and watches him. He does not look angry. As a matter of fact he has gone through so much sorrow (the death of his mother, and the jeers of his friends) that he has sought Carmen only with tenderness in his heart. He now goes up to her and tells her this.

Carmen sees him and watches him. He doesn't seem angry. In fact, he has experienced so much sadness (the death of his mother and the mockery of his friends) that he has come to Carmen with nothing but tenderness in his heart. He approaches her now and expresses this to her.

"Indeed, I thought you had come to murder me."

"Honestly, I thought you were here to kill me."

"I have come to take you away from these gipsies and smugglers. If you are apart from them you will do better. I love you and want you to go away from here, and together we will begin over and try to do better."

"I've come to take you away from these gypsies and smugglers. If you're away from them, you'll do better. I love you and want you to leave here, and together we can start fresh and try to do better."

Carmen looks at him and laughs. Suddenly she hears cheering from the amphitheatre and starts toward it. José interposes.

Carmen looks at him and laughs. Suddenly she hears cheering from the amphitheater and heads toward it. José steps in her way.

"You let me alone. I want to go in——"

"You left me alone. I want to go in——"

"To see Escamillo——"

"To see Escamillo—"

"Why not—since I love him——"

"Why not—since I love him—"

"How is that?"

"How's that?"

"As I said——" At this, a blind rage takes possession of Don José. All his good purposes are forgotten. For a moment he still pleads with her to go away, and she taunts him more cruelly. Then in a flash José's knife is drawn, another flash and Carmen's fortune is verified: she falls dead at the entrance to the amphitheatre, just as the crowd is coming out, cheering the victorious Escamillo. José falls beside her, nearly mad with grief for what he has done in a fit of rage, while Escamillo comes out, already fascinated by some other girl, and caring little that Carmen is dead—except that the body is in the way. José is under arrest, Carmen dead, and the great crowd passes on, cheering:

"As I said——" At this, a blind rage takes hold of Don José. All his good intentions are forgotten. For a moment, he still pleads with her to leave, and she mocks him even more cruelly. Then, in an instant, José's knife is drawn; another instant and Carmen's fate is sealed: she falls dead at the entrance to the amphitheater, just as the crowd is coming out, cheering the victorious Escamillo. José collapses beside her, nearly distraught with grief for what he has done in a fit of rage, while Escamillo emerges, already captivated by another girl and showing little concern that Carmen is dead—except that her body is in the way. José is under arrest, Carmen is dead, and the large crowd moves on, cheering:

"Escamillo, Escamillo forever!"

"Escamillo, Escamillo for life!"


DeKoven

SMITH and DeKoven, who have made countless thousands laugh, are living still, and will very likely continue to do gracious things for the comic-opera-loving public.

SMITH and DeKoven, who have made countless thousands laugh, are still alive and will most likely keep doing wonderful things for the comic-opera-loving audience.

The very imperfect sketch of the opera, "Robin Hood," given in this book, is lacking in coherence and in completeness in every way, but a prompt-book, being necessary properly to give the story, is not obtainable. Rather than ignore an American performance which is so graceful, so elegant, and which should certainly be known to every child, an attempt had been made to outline the story.

The incomplete overview of the opera, "Robin Hood," provided in this book lacks coherence and is not fully detailed, but a script needed to properly tell the story is unavailable. Instead of overlooking an American performance that is so graceful and elegant, and that definitely deserves to be known by every child, an effort has been made to sketch out the story.

Little idea can be had of the opera's charm from this sketch, but the opera is likely to live, even after the topical stories of "Pinafore" and "The Mikado" have lost their application, because the story of Robin Hood is romantic forever, and the DeKoven music is not likely to lose its charm.

Little idea can be had of the opera's charm from this sketch, but the opera is likely to live on, even after the topical stories of "Pinafore" and "The Mikado" have lost their relevance, because the story of Robin Hood is eternally romantic, and the DeKoven music is unlikely to lose its appeal.

"Robin Hood" was first produced at the Chicago Opera House, June 9, 1890, by the Bostonian Opera Company. In January, 1891, under the management of Mr. Horace Sedger, the opera was produced, under the title of "Maid Marian," at the Prince of Wales's Theatre in London. The cast included Mr. Haydn Coffin, Mr. Harry Markham, Miss Marion Manola, and Miss Violet Cameron.-96-

"Robin Hood" was first performed at the Chicago Opera House on June 9, 1890, by the Bostonian Opera Company. In January 1891, under the management of Mr. Horace Sedger, the opera was presented, titled "Maid Marian," at the Prince of Wales's Theatre in London. The cast featured Mr. Haydn Coffin, Mr. Harry Markham, Miss Marion Manola, and Miss Violet Cameron.-96-

ROBIN HOOD

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Robin HoodEdwin H. Hoff
Little JohnW.H. Macdonald
ScarletEugene Cowles
Friar TuckGeorge Frothingham
Alan-a-DaleJessie Bartlett Davis
Sheriff of NottinghamH.C. Barnabee
Sir GuyPeter Lang
Maid MarianMarie Stone
AnnabelCarlotta Maconda
Dame DurdenJosephine Bartlett

ACT I

In Sherwood forest, the merriest of lives,
Is our outlaw's life really so free!
We roam and rove in Sherwood's grove,
Under the greenwood tree.
Through all the glades and sylvan shades
Our homes are located through the clearings;
We hunt the deer, afar and near,
We blow our hunting horns.

And thus begins the merriest tale of the merriest lives imaginable. It is on a May morning: every young sprint and his sweetheart in Nottingham are out in their best, for the fair—May-day fair in Nottingham; and near at hand, Alan-a-Dale, Little John, Will Scarlet, Friar Tuck, and the finest company of outlaws ever told about, are just entering the town to add to the gaiety.

And so starts the happiest story of the happiest lives you can imagine. It's a May morning: every young guy and his girlfriend in Nottingham are dressed in their best for the fair—May-day fair in Nottingham; and nearby, Alan-a-Dale, Little John, Will Scarlet, Friar Tuck, and the greatest group of outlaws ever mentioned are just arriving in town to join the festivities.

Now in the village of Nottingham lived Dame Durden and her daughter, Annabel. Annabel was a flirtatious young woman who welcomed the outlaws in her very best manner. She assured them that outlaws of such high position would surely add much to the happiness of the occasion; and they certainly did, before the day was over. The outlaws came in, as fine a looking-97- lot and as handsome as one would wish to see, and joined the village dance. It was an old English dance, called a "Morris Dance," with a lilt and a tilt which set all feet a-going.

Now in the village of Nottingham lived Dame Durden and her daughter, Annabel. Annabel was a flirty young woman who welcomed the outlaws in her best way. She assured them that outlaws of such high status would definitely add to the joy of the occasion; and they certainly did, by the end of the day. The outlaws arrived, a strikingly good-looking group, and joined the village dance. It was an old English dance called a "Morris Dance," with a rhythm and movement that got everyone moving.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Fa la, fa la,
Trip a morris dance hilarious,
Lightly brightly,
Trip in measure multifarious,
Fa la la, fa la la,
Trip a morris dance hilarious,
Lightly and brightly we celebrate the fair!

If anything was needed to add to the gaiety of the day, the outlaws furnished it, because, among other things, they brought to the fair a lot of goods belonging to other people, and they meant to put them up at auction.

If anything was needed to make the day more fun, the outlaws provided it, because, among other things, they brought a bunch of goods that belonged to other people and planned to put them up for auction.

Friar Tuck was an old renegade monk who travelled about with the merry men of Sherwood, to seem to lend a little piety to their doings. He had a little bottle-shaped belly and the dirtiest face possible, a tonsured head, and he wore a long brown habit tied round the mid-98-dle with a piece of rope which did duty for several things besides tying this gown. He was a droll, jolly little bad man and he began the auction with mock piety:

Friar Tuck was an old rogue monk who roamed around with the merry men of Sherwood, trying to add a touch of holiness to their antics. He had a small, round belly and the dirtiest face you could imagine, a shaved head, and he wore a long brown robe cinched at the waist with a piece of rope that served multiple purposes beyond just holding up his gown. He was a funny, cheerful little rascal, and he kicked off the auction with fake seriousness:

As an honest auctioneer,
I'm prepared to sell you here
Some products in a diverse selection;
Here's a late lamented deer
(That was once a King's, I fear)
Killing him was definitely risky.

Here I have for sale
Casks of brown October ale,
Brewed to make people laugh;
Here's a suit of homespun brave
Fit for honest man or knave;
Here's a fact about stocks that's diverse.

And so it was!

And that’s how it was!

His stock consisted of the most curious assortment of plunder one ever saw even at a Nottingham fair in the outlaw days of Robin Hood.

His collection was the most bizarre mix of stolen goods one could ever see, even at a Nottingham fair during the outlaw days of Robin Hood.

While all that tow-wow was going on, people were coming in droves to the fair; and among them came Robert of Huntingdon. The name is very thrilling, since the first part gives one an inkling that he beholds for the first time the future Robin Hood. However, on that May morning he was not yet an outlaw. He was a simple Knight of the Shire.

While all that commotion was happening, people were flocking to the fair; and among them was Robert of Huntingdon. The name is quite exciting, as the first part suggests that he is about to become the future Robin Hood. However, on that May morning, he was not yet an outlaw. He was just a simple Knight of the Shire.

The Sheriff, who was a great personage in Nottingham, had a ward whom he had foisted upon the good folks of Nottinghamshire as an Earl, but as a fact he was simply a country lout, and all the teachings of the Sheriff would not make him appear anything different. Robert of Huntingdon was the Earl, in fact, and the Sheriff was going to try to keep him out of his title and estates. The merry men of Sherwood forest were great favourites with Robert and they were his friends.-99- During the fair a fine cavalier, very dainty for a man, fascinating, was caught by Friar Tuck kissing a girl, and was brought in with a great to-do. She declared that she had a right to kiss a pretty girl, since her business was that of cavalier. Robin Hood discovered her sex, underneath her disguise, and began to make love to her.

The Sheriff, an important figure in Nottingham, had pushed a ward upon the good people of Nottinghamshire, claiming he was an Earl, but he was really just a country bumpkin, and no amount of the Sheriff’s teachings could change that. Robert of Huntingdon was the true Earl, and the Sheriff was determined to keep him from his title and lands. The merry men of Sherwood Forest were great friends of Robert. During the fair, a stylish and charming young man was caught by Friar Tuck kissing a girl, causing quite a commotion. She insisted that she had the right to kiss a pretty girl, being a cavalier and all. Robin Hood discovered her true identity under the disguise and started to woo her.-99-

Among other reasons for Robin Hood being at the fair was that of making the Sheriff confer upon him his title to the Earldom. When he boldly made his demand, the foxy Sheriff declared that he had a half-brother brought up by him, and that the half-brother, and not Robert, was the Earl.

Among other reasons for Robin Hood being at the fair was to make the Sheriff grant him his title to the Earldom. When he boldly made his demand, the sly Sheriff claimed that he had a half-brother he had raised, and that the half-brother, not Robert, was the Earl.

"You are a vain, presumptuous youth," the Sheriff declared. "You are no Earl, instead it is this lovely youth whom I have brought up so carefully." And he put forth Guy, the bumpkin. This created an awful stir, and all the outlaws who were fond of Robin Hood took up the case for him.

"You're a cocky, arrogant kid," the Sheriff said. "You're not an Earl; it’s this charming young man I’ve raised with so much care." And he pointed to Guy, the simpleton. This caused a huge uproar, and all the outlaws who admired Robin Hood stepped up to support him.

"A nice sort of Earl, that," Little John cried.

"A great kind of Earl, that," Little John exclaimed.

"You think we will acknowledge him as heir to the estates of Huntingdon? Never!" Scarlet declared.

"You really think we’ll recognize him as the heir to the Huntingdon estates? Never!" Scarlet declared.

"Traitor!" Robin Hood cried to the Sheriff. "In the absence of the King I know that your word is law; but wait till the King returns from his Crusade! I'll show you then whose word is to prevail."

"Traitor!" Robin Hood shouted at the Sheriff. "I know your word is law while the King is away, but just wait until he comes back from his Crusade! I'll show you whose word really matters then."

"My friend!" Little John then cried, stepping into the middle of the row, "take thou this good stout bow of yew. You are going to join us and make one of Sherwood's merry men till his Majesty returns and reinstates you as the rightful Earl of Huntingdon. Come! Say you will be one of us." All the outlaws crowded affectionately about Robert and urged him.-100-

"My friend!" Little John then shouted, stepping into the middle of the group, "take this sturdy yew bow. You're going to join us and be one of Sherwood's merry men until His Majesty comes back and reinstates you as the rightful Earl of Huntingdon. Come on! Say you’ll be one of us." All the outlaws gathered around Robert affectionately and urged him.-100-

"You shall become King of Outlaws, if you will," Scarlet cried. "Come! accept our friendship. Become our outlaw king!"

"You will become the King of Outlaws, if you want," Scarlet exclaimed. "Come! Accept our friendship. Be our outlaw king!"

After thinking a moment, Robert turned and looked at the gay cavalier whom he knew to be his cousin Marian, in masquerade, and whom he loved. Then he decided he would go and live a gay and roving life in the forest till he could return and marry his cousin as the Earl of Huntingdon should.

After thinking for a moment, Robert turned to look at the lively cavalier he recognized as his cousin Marian, in disguise, and whom he loved. Then he decided he would go live a carefree and adventurous life in the forest until he could return and marry his cousin as the Earl of Huntingdon should.

"Farewell," he sang to her. "Farewell, till we meet again," and he was carried off amid the uproarious welcome of the outlaws of Sherwood forest, to become their leader till the King returned from the Crusades to make him Earl.

"Goodbye," he sang to her. "Goodbye, until we meet again," and he was taken away amid the cheerful welcome of the outlaws of Sherwood Forest, to become their leader until the King returned from the Crusades to make him Earl.

ACT II

Away in Sherwood forest the outlaws were encamped—which meant merely the building of a fire and the assembling of the merry men. Robin Hood had become their leader.

Out of here in Sherwood Forest, the outlaws were set up camp—which just meant lighting a fire and gathering the merry men. Robin Hood had become their leader.

Oh, cheerily soundeth the hunter's horn,
Its clear blast so fine;
Through depths of old Sherwood so clearly borne,
We hear it at eve and at break of morn,
The sign of Robin Hood's group.
Let's go hunting,
Tra-ra-ra-tra-ra!
We'll hunt for the fish,
Tra-la-la!
Oh where is band so jolly
Is Robin's gang in their Lincoln green?
Their life is naught but folly,
What a fun life, huh!

Now the merry men gathered about their fire, and while the old monk was broiling the meat, they all lounged-101- about in comfortable ways and Little John sang to them:

Now the happy clan gathered around their fire, and while the old monk was grilling the meat, they all relaxed in comfortable positions, and Little John sang to them:

And it's will ye quaff with me, my lads,
And will you drink with me?
It is a draught of nut-brown ale
I offer to you.
All humming in the tankard, lads,
It brightens the troubled heart;
Oh! here's a friend to everyone,
It's strong John Barleycorn.

So laugh, lads, and quaff, lads!
It will make you strong and healthy,
Through all my days I'll sing the praise
Of brown October beer!

While the outlaws were lounging thus, in came the Sheriff, Sir Guy, the spurious Earl, and a lot of journeymen tinkers. Immediately they began a gay chorus, telling how they were men of such metal that no can or kettle can withstand their attack, and as they hammered upon their tin pans, one believed them. Of all the merriment and nonsense that ever was, the most infectious took place there in the forest, while the tinkers sang and hammered, and Friar Tuck made jokes, and the other outlaws drank their brown October ale: but soon Maid Marian, the dainty cavalier, wandered that way, looking for Robin Hood—Robert of Huntingdon. She had missed him dreadfully, and finally could not refrain from going in search of him. She was certain she should find him thinking of her and as true to her as she was to him.

While the outlaws were hanging out, the Sheriff, Sir Guy, the fake Earl, and a bunch of traveling tinkers walked in. They immediately started a lively song, bragging about how they were tough enough that nothing could stand up to them, and as they banged on their tin pans, you couldn't help but believe them. Out of all the fun and nonsense ever, the most contagious moments happened there in the forest while the tinkers sang and pounded away, Friar Tuck cracked jokes, and the other outlaws enjoyed their brown October ale. But soon, Maid Marian, the charming lady, wandered over, looking for Robin Hood—Robert of Huntingdon. She had missed him a lot and just couldn’t help but go looking for him. She was sure she’d find him thinking about her and as loyal to her as she was to him.

Robin Hood found that she had come to the forest, and sang to her a serenade which was overheard by the other outlaws. Alan-a-Dale, who was in love, became jealous, and the Sheriff came on to the scene, and the outlaws, finding him on their ground, took him prisoner, and Dame Durden, who secretly had been married to the-102- Sheriff, and from whose shrewish tongue the Sheriff had fled, came to free him. She declared that if the Sheriff of Nottingham would acknowledge her, she would get him free from the stocks, into which the outlaws had put him, and would take him home. But the prospect of having to stand Dame Durden's tongue was so much worse than the stocks, that the Sheriff begged the outlaws to take him anywhere so long as it was away from his wife.

Robin Hood discovered that she had arrived in the forest and sang her a serenade, which the other outlaws overheard. Alan-a-Dale, who was in love, became jealous, and the Sheriff showed up. The outlaws found him on their territory and captured him. Dame Durden, who had secretly married the-102- Sheriff and from whom the Sheriff had fled due to her nagging, came to rescue him. She announced that if the Sheriff of Nottingham would acknowledge her, she would get him released from the stocks where the outlaws had placed him and would take him home. But the thought of having to endure Dame Durden's nagging was much worse than being in the stocks, so the Sheriff begged the outlaws to take him anywhere, as long as it was far from his wife.

Woman, get thee gone,
I'd rather live alone!
If Guy comes with the King's men,
I’d turn things around on them.

the Sheriff cried, trying to plan a way to get free.

the Sheriff shouted, trying to figure out a way to escape.

At that all the outlaws danced gaily about him, gibing at him and making the pompous Sheriff miserable. They were trying to pay him for his mistreatment of Robin Hood, their beloved leader.

At that, all the outlaws danced happily around him, mocking him and making the arrogant Sheriff miserable. They were trying to get back at him for how he had treated Robin Hood, their beloved leader.

In the height of their gaiety in rushed Sir Guy with the King's men.

In their moment of joy, Sir Guy rushed in with the King's men.

"We're lost," all cried.

"We're lost," everyone exclaimed.

"You are," Sir Guy recklessly shouts, "because we're brave as lions, all of us, and shall make short work of you."

"You are," Sir Guy boldly shouts, "because we're as brave as lions, all of us, and we will finish you off quickly."

We're brave as lions, every one,
We're brave as lions—for we're two to one,

all cried, and immediately they marched the gay outlaws off to prison and set the Sheriff free.

Everyone cried, and right away they took the cheerful outlaws to jail and released the Sheriff.

As it turned out, Maid Marian, the cousin and beloved of Robin Hood, had been commanded by the King himself to become Robin's wife, or rather the wife of the Earl of Huntingdon. As the false Earl, Guy had tried to make love to the maid, and to win her, but the cousins-103- loved each other, and all Guy's efforts were quite hopeless. But now that the outlaws, and Robin Hood with them, were all in the power of the Sheriff again, the case looked serious. As outlaws, the Sheriff could hang them, every one. Little John and the leading outlaws pleaded for their friend, reminding the Sheriff and Sir Guy that, since Robin must, by the King's command, marry Marian, the Sheriff dare not kill him.

As it turned out, Maid Marian, Robin Hood's cousin and love, was ordered by the King himself to marry Robin, or more accurately, the Earl of Huntingdon. The false Earl, Guy, had tried to win her over and gain her affection, but the cousins loved each other, and all of Guy's attempts were completely futile. However, now that the outlaws, including Robin Hood, were once again under the Sheriff's control, the situation looked dire. As outlaws, the Sheriff could hang all of them. Little John and the other leading outlaws begged for their friend, reminding the Sheriff and Sir Guy that since Robin was required by the King's order to marry Marian, the Sheriff couldn't dare to execute him.

"Don't count upon that," the wily Sheriff cried "The King's command was to the Earl of Huntingdon—and he is my ward, Sir Guy; not your outlaw friend! Robin Hood shall go to the gallows and Guy shall marry the Maid Marian." At that everybody sighed very sadly. It really began to look as if the wicked Sheriff was going to get the best of them.

"Don't count on that," the crafty Sheriff shouted. "The King's order was for the Earl of Huntingdon—and he’s my ward, Sir Guy; not your outlaw buddy! Robin Hood will hang, and Guy will marry Maid Marian." At that, everyone sighed deeply. It truly seemed like the evil Sheriff was going to win.

ACT III

Among the outlaws, the strongest and also the cleverest, perhaps, was Will Scarlet. He had not been captured with the others of the band, and so he had come into Nottingham, whence the prisoners had been taken, to spy out the ground and to see if he could not help to free his comrades. He had set up a blacksmith's shop and had set about forging a sword. All the while he was watching what took place about him, and hoping to get news of his friends.

Among the outlaws, Will Scarlet was probably the strongest and the smartest. He hadn’t been caught with the rest of the gang, so he came to Nottingham, where the prisoners had been taken, to scout the area and see if he could find a way to rescue his friends. He opened a blacksmith’s shop and started forging a sword. Throughout it all, he kept an eye on what was happening around him, hoping to get news about his teammates.

Friar Tuck was finally discovered locked up in a tower, and with his dirty face at the window. It would have been a shame for so dirty and merry a gentleman as the Friar to have his life cut short, and of course he was freed, but before this happened he had plenty of chance to get scared half to death.-104-

Friar Tuck was finally found locked away in a tower, with his dirty face peeking out of the window. It would have been a real shame for such a messy and cheerful guy like the Friar to have his life ended, so he was, of course, rescued. But before that happened, he had plenty of opportunities to get scared out of his wits.-104-

At the very moment when Maid Marian was distracted because she feared that her lover, Robin Hood, was to be led to the gallows, a message came from the King, pardoning all of the outlaws. Some one had revealed to his Majesty the doings of the Sheriff, and the King had hastened to look into matters. When everybody's life seemed to be in danger, the King rushed back from the Crusades and saved them all, and put the temporary outlaw into his rightful place, and forgave all the other merry men because they had befriended Robert of Huntingdon.

At the exact moment Maid Marian was worried that her love, Robin Hood, was going to be hanged, a message arrived from the King, forgiving all the outlaws. Someone had tipped off his Majesty about the Sheriff's actions, and the King had quickly come to investigate. Just when it seemed everyone was in peril, the King returned from the Crusades and saved them all, restoring the temporary outlaw to his rightful position and pardoning all the other merry men for supporting Robert of Huntingdon.

In the midst of the rejoicing, Robin bade the foresters farewell, clasped his cousin in his arms, the Sheriff was properly punished, and the merriest of operas came to an end.

In the middle of the celebration, Robin said goodbye to the foresters, hugged his cousin, the Sheriff got what he deserved, and the happiest of operas came to a close.


FLOTOW

THERE has never been more uncertainty and disagreement about the production, composition, and source of any opera than about the opera of "Martha." Among the reasonable guesses as to its source is one that Flotow found the theme for the story in a French ballet named "Lady Henriette, ou la Foire de Richmond," also, "Lady Harriette, ou la Servante de Greenwich." Among the German titles we find "Martha, oder der Markt zu Richmond," and "Martha, oder der Mägdemarkt zu Richmond." When all is said and done, it is still a German opera.

THERE has never been more uncertainty and disagreement about the production, composition, and source of any opera than there is about "Martha." One reasonable guess about its origin is that Flotow took the story's theme from a French ballet called "Lady Henriette, ou la Foire de Richmond," also known as "Lady Harriette, ou la Servante de Greenwich." Among the German titles, we find "Martha, oder der Markt zu Richmond," and "Martha, oder der Mägdemarkt zu Richmond." In the end, it is still considered a German opera.

Flotow belonged to the petty nobility of Mecklenburg. He was destined for the diplomatic profession and his art work was continually interrupted by revolutions in his own country and in France.

Flotow was part of the minor nobility of Mecklenburg. He was set to pursue a career in diplomacy, but his artistic endeavors were frequently disrupted by revolutions in both his country and France.

He had already written a number of unimportant pieces before he undertook "Martha." This opera was made under particularly interesting circumstances, being originally the work of three composers. The Marquis Saint-Georges—the librettist of the day—asked Flotow to undertake the music of one act only, as the other two had already been assigned to two different composers. This proved to be on account of a contract made by the manager of the Grand Opéra with the French Government to produce a new ballet in three acts every year—and the Marquis had tried to evade the contract on the ground that it would bankrupt him. The manager's-106- Première heard of this appeal, and she in her turn went to headquarters, asking that the manager be compelled to put on the piece as agreed. The next day he received an offer of 100,000 francs to mount the new ballet if he would put the dancer, Mlle. Dumilatre, into the leading part, and do it in an incredibly short time. This was how three composers brought into being the piece that one day was to become the "Martha" with which we are now familiar. After Flotow had written "Stradella" he was asked to write an opera for the court, and remembering the peculiarly carpentered piece, "Martha," he went to Saint-Georges's ballet for his court-opera theme. When finished it was "Martha."

He had already written a few minor pieces before he took on "Martha." This opera came about under quite interesting circumstances, as it was originally the collaboration of three composers. The Marquis Saint-Georges—the librettist of the time—asked Flotow to compose the music for just one act, since the other two acts had already been assigned to two different composers. This was due to a contract that the manager of the Grand Opéra had with the French Government to produce a new ballet in three acts each year—and the Marquis had tried to escape the contract, claiming it would bankrupt him. The manager's-106- Première heard about this appeal and went to headquarters, requesting that the manager be forced to put on the piece as promised. The next day, he received an offer of 100,000 francs to stage the new ballet if he would cast the dancer, Mlle. Dumilatre, in the lead role and do it in an unbelievably short time. This is how three composers together created the piece that eventually became the "Martha" we know today. After Flotow wrote "Stradella," he was asked to compose an opera for the court, and recalling the uniquely structured piece, "Martha," he turned to Saint-Georges's ballet for inspiration for his court-opera theme. When it was finished, it was "Martha."

The librettist for "Martha" and another Flotow piece was Reise, but he wrote under the name of W. Friedrich. Balfe used the story for an opera which he called "The Maid of Honour." The opera was about ten years in gaining popularity outside of Germany. It was perhaps somewhat longer than that in reaching Paris and London. It was known in New York, having been presented at Niblo's Garden, before it was known in Paris or London, and Madame Anna Bishop sang it. The great singers who have appeared in the cast are Anna Bishop, Mario, Lehman, Nilsson, Patti, Brignoli, and others.

The librettist for "Martha" and another Flotow piece was Reise, but he went by the name W. Friedrich. Balfe adapted the story for an opera titled "The Maid of Honour." It took about ten years for the opera to gain popularity outside of Germany, and it likely took even longer to reach Paris and London. It was already known in New York, having been performed at Niblo's Garden, before it made its way to Paris or London, and Madame Anna Bishop was the one who sang it. Some of the great singers who have been part of the cast include Anna Bishop, Mario, Lehman, Nilsson, Patti, Brignoli, and others.

Flotow's best claim to distinction lies in this opera of "Martha." He was not a special favourite nor a genius, but in "Martha" he turned out a number of fascinating tunes of a humable sort. One of them has been adapted to sacred words, and is much used in churches, but for the most part "Martha" is made of a series of jiggy choruses. Berlioz, who especially hated Flotow, declared that the "introduction of the Irish melody ('Last-107- Rose of Summer') served to disinfect the rottenness of the Martha music."

Flotow's most notable achievement is in the opera "Martha." He wasn't a particular favorite or a genius, but in "Martha," he created several catchy tunes that are easy to sing along to. One of them has been adapted with religious lyrics and is commonly used in churches, but for the most part, "Martha" consists of a series of lively choruses. Berlioz, who particularly disliked Flotow, claimed that the inclusion of the Irish melody ('Last-107- Rose of Summer') helped to cleanse the decay of the music in "Martha."

Flotow was born April 27, 1812. Died January 24, 1883.

Flotow was born on April 27, 1812, and passed away on January 24, 1883.

MARTHA

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA WITH THE ORIGINAL CAST AS PRESENTED
AT THE FIRST PERFORMANCE

Lady HarrietAnna Zerr
NancyTherese Schwarz
LionelJoseph Erl
PlunkettCarl Formes

Sheriff of Richmond, three servants of Lady Harriet, three maid servants.

Sheriff of Richmond, three staff members of Lady Harriet, three maids.

Chorus of ladies, servants, farmers, hunters and huntresses, pages, etc.

Chorus of women, servants, farmers, hunters, huntresses, pages, etc.

The story is enacted in England during Queen Anne's reign.

The story takes place in England during Queen Anne's rule.

First sung at Vienna Court Opera, November 25, 1847.

First performed at the Vienna Court Opera on November 25, 1847.

Composer: Friedrich Freiherr von Flotow.
Author: W. Friedrich (F.W. Riese).

Composer: Friedrich Baron von Flotow.
Author: W. Friedrich (F.W. Riese).

ACT I

One morning during fair time in Richmond the Lady Harriet, maid of honour to her Majesty Queen Anne, was sitting in her boudoir at her toilet table. She and all her maids and women friends who were attending at her toilet were bored to death.

One morning during fair time in Richmond, Lady Harriet, maid of honor to her Majesty Queen Anne, was sitting in her dressing room at her vanity table. She and all her maids and female friends who were helping her get ready were completely bored.

"Did any one ever know such a stupid, dismal life as we are leading?" they declared. "In heaven's name, why doesn't some one think of something to do that will vary the monotony of this routine existence? We rise in the morning, make a toilet, go to her Majesty, make a toilet, breakfast, read to her Majesty, make a toilet, dine, walk with her Majesty, sup, unmake a toilet and-108- go to bed! Of all the awful existences I really believe ours has become the most so."

"Has anyone ever experienced such a boring, miserable life as we are living?" they said. "For heaven's sake, why doesn't anyone come up with something to break the monotony of this dull routine? We wake up in the morning, get ready, go to her Majesty, get ready again, have breakfast, read to her Majesty, get ready again, have dinner, take a walk with her Majesty, have supper, get ready for bed, and -108- then go to sleep! Of all the horrible lives, I honestly believe ours has become the worst."

"It is as you say, but we cannot improve matters by groaning about it. Lady Harriet, Sir Tristram has sent you some flowers," Nancy, Lady Harriet's favourite, cried, handing them to her ladyship.

"It’s true, but we won’t solve anything by complaining about it. Lady Harriet, Sir Tristram has sent you some flowers," Nancy, Lady Harriet's favorite, exclaimed, passing them to her ladyship.

"Well, do you call that something new? because I don't! Why doesn't the cook send me some flowers—or maybe the hostler—somebody, something new? Take them out of my sight—and Sir Tristram with them, in case he appears."

"Well, do you think that’s something new? Because I don’t! Why doesn’t the cook send me some flowers—or maybe the innkeeper—somebody, anything new? Get them out of my sight—and Sir Tristram too, if he shows up."

"Look at these diamonds: they sparkle like morning showers on the flowers. The sight of them is enough to please any one!"

"Check out these diamonds: they shine like morning dew on flowers. Just looking at them is enough to bring joy to anyone!"

"It is not enough to please me," Lady Harriet declared petulantly, determined to be pleased with nothing.

"It’s not enough to satisfy me," Lady Harriet said irritably, set on being unhappy with everything.

"Who is that? There is some one who wishes an audience with me! I'll see no one."

"Who's that? Someone wants to see me! I won't meet with anyone."

"Ah," a man's voice announced from the curtains, "but I have come to tell you of something new, Lady Harriet!"

"Ah," a man's voice called from behind the curtains, "but I've come to share something new with you, Lady Harriet!"

"You? Sir Tristram? Is there anything new under the sun? If you really have something to suggest that is worth hearing, you may come in."

"You? Sir Tristram? Is there anything new at all? If you actually have something worth listening to, you can come in."

"Listen, ladies! and tell me if I haven't conceived a clever thought. The fair is on at Richmond——"

"Hey, ladies! Let me know if I haven't come up with a clever idea. The fair is happening in Richmond—"

"Well—it is always on, isn't it?"

"Well—it’s always on, right?"

"Oh, no, ladies. Only once a year—this is the time. There is a fair and there are cock-fights——"

"Oh, no, ladies. Just once a year—this is the time. There's a fair and there are cockfights——"

"Ah—that sounds rather thrilling."

"Wow—that sounds pretty exciting."

"And donkeys——"

"And donkeys—"

"Oh, there are always donkeys—always!" the ladies cried, looking hopelessly at poor Sir Tristram.-109-

"Oh, there are always donkeys—always!" the ladies exclaimed, looking helplessly at poor Sir Tristram.-109-

"I mean real donkeys," the poor man explained patiently.

"I mean real donkeys," the man said, trying to explain patiently.

"So do we mean real donkeys," they sighed.

"So are we talking about real donkeys?" they sighed.

"And there are the races—and—well, if you will come I am certain there are several new attractions. Let me take you, Lady Harriet, and I promise to make you forget your ennui for once. Cock-fights and——"

"And there are the races—and—well, if you come, I'm sure there are several new attractions. Let me take you, Lady Harriet, and I promise to make you forget your boredom for once. Cock-fights and——"

"Donkeys," she sighed, rising. "Very well, one might as well die of donkeys and cock-fights as of nothing at all. It is too hot, open the window——"

"Donkeys," she sighed, standing up. "Well, one might as well die from donkeys and cockfights as from nothing at all. It’s way too hot, open the window——"

"I fly."

"I can fly."

"Oh, heavens! now it is too cold—shut it——"

"Oh no! Now it’s too cold—close it——"

"I fly," the unhappy Sir Tristram replied.

"I fly," replied the unhappy Sir Tristram.

"Give me my fan——"

"Get me my fan——"

"I fly." He flies.

"I’m flying." He’s flying.

"O lord, I don't want it——"

"O Lord, I don't want it——"

"I fl—oh!" he sighed and sank into a chair, exhausted.

"I fell—oh!" he sighed and sank into a chair, tired.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Come away,
Maidens gay,
To the fair
All repair,
Let us go,
Let us show
Willing hearts,
Fair deserts!

"What is that?" Harriet asked impatiently, as she heard this gay chorus sung just outside her windows.

"What is that?" Harriet asked impatiently, as she heard this cheerful chorus sung just outside her windows.

"A gay measure: the girls and lads going to the fair," Nancy replied.-110-

"A fun thing: the girls and guys going to the fair," Nancy replied.-110-

"Servant girls and stable boys—bah!"

"Servant girls and stable boys—ugh!"

"Yes—shocking! Who would give them a thought?" Sir Tristram rashly remarked.

"Yeah—shocking! Who would even think about them?" Sir Tristram carelessly commented.

"Why, I don't know! after all, they sound very gay indeed. You haven't very good taste, Sir Tristram, I declare." And at this the poor old fop should have seen that she would contradict anything that he said.

"Well, I have no idea! They really do sound quite cheerful. You have terrible taste, Sir Tristram, I must say." At this, the poor old fool should have realized that she would argue with anything he mentioned.

"Oh, I remember now! Fair day is the day when all the pretty girls dress in their best and go to the fair to seek for places, to get situations. They hire themselves out for a certain length of time!—till next year, I think. Meantime they dance in their best dresses and have a very gay day of it."

"Oh, I remember now! Fair day is when all the pretty girls dress up in their best outfits and go to the fair to look for jobs. They sign up for a specific period of time!—until next year, I think. In the meantime, they dance in their best dresses and have a really fun day."

"That sounds to me rather attractive," Lady Harriet remarked thoughtfully.

"That sounds pretty appealing to me," Lady Harriet said thoughtfully.

"A foolish fancy, your ladyship," the unfortunate Sir Tristram put in.

"A silly whim, your ladyship," the unfortunate Sir Tristram said.

"Now I am resolved to go! Get me that bodice I wore at the fancy dress ball, Nancy. We shall all go—I shall be Martha,—Nancy, and old Rob."

"Now I'm determined to go! Get me that dress I wore at the costume party, Nancy. We're all going—I’ll be Martha, and you, Nancy, and old Rob."

"And—and who may be 'old Rob,' your ladyship?" Sir Tristram asked, feeling much pained at this frivolity.

"And—who might 'old Rob' be, your ladyship?" Sir Tristram asked, feeling quite upset by this silliness.

"Why, you, to be sure. Come! No mumps! No dumps! We are off!"

"Of course, it's you! Come on! No sulking! No whining! We're going!"

"Oh, this is too much."

"Oh, this is overwhelming."

"What, Sir Tristram, is that the extent of your love for me?"

"What, Sir Tristram, is that really how much you love me?"

"No, no—I shall do as you wish—but," the poor old chap sighed heavily.

"No, no—I’ll do what you want—but," the poor old guy sighed heavily.

"To be sure you will—so now, Nancy, teach old Rob how the yokels dance, and we'll be off."

"Sure you will—so now, Nancy, show old Rob how the locals dance, and we'll be on our way."

"This is too much. I can't dance in that manner."-111-

"This is too much. I can't dance like that."-111-

"Dance—or leave me! Dance—or stay at home, sir!" Harriet cried sternly.

"Dance—or just stay home, sir!" Harriet shouted firmly.

"O heaven—I'll dance," and so he tried, and the teases put him through all the absurd paces they knew, till he fell exhausted into a seat.

"O heaven—I'll dance," and so he tried, and the teases put him through all the ridiculous moves they knew, until he fell exhausted into a seat.

"That was almost true to nature," they laughed. "You will do, so come along. But don't forget your part. Don't let us see any of the airs of a nobleman or you shall leave us. We'll take you, but if you forget your part we shall certainly leave you," and they dragged him off recklessly.

"That was almost true to life," they laughed. "You'll do, so let's go. But remember your role. Don’t act like a nobleman or you’ll be out. We’ll take you with us, but if you forget your part, we’ll definitely leave you behind," and they pulled him away carelessly.

At the fair, ribbons were flying, bands were playing, lads and lasses were dancing, and farmers were singing:

At the fair, ribbons were waving, bands were playing, guys and girls were dancing, and farmers were singing:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Bright and buxom lasses,
Alright, the fair is about to start now.
Show your rosy faces
And you will soon win our hearts.

Fleet of foot, and clad with neatness,
Come and let the master decide;
Sweet of temper, all discreetness,
Who would lose a prize like this?

Done is the bargain if the maid is trusty, blythe and willing;
Done is the bargain if she accepts the master's proffered shilling!

Thus, the farmers who had come to the fair to choose a maid-servant, sang together. The maid-servants were-112- meanwhile singing a song of their own, and everybody was in high feather.

So, the farmers who had come to the fair to find a maid-servant sang together. The maid-servants were-112- meanwhile singing their own song, and everyone was in great spirits.

Now to this fair had come two farmers in particular; one being farmer Plunkett, and the other, altogether a handsome fellow, named Lionel, who was the foster-brother of Plunkett. As a matter of fact, he was left in his babyhood on the doorstep of Plunkett's father, who adopted him and brought him up with his own son. The baby had had nothing by which he could be identified, but there was a ring left with him, and the instruction that it was to be shown to the Queen in case the boy should ever find himself in serious trouble when he grew up. Now both these gay farmers had come to secure maid-servants for the year, and Plunkett came up to inspect the girls as they assembled.

Now, at this fair, two farmers had arrived in particular: one was Farmer Plunkett, and the other, a very handsome guy named Lionel, who was Plunkett's foster brother. Actually, he had been left as a baby on Plunkett's father's doorstep, who adopted him and raised him alongside his own son. The baby had nothing to identify him, but he was left with a ring and a note saying it should be shown to the Queen if the boy ever found himself in serious trouble when he grew up. Both of these cheerful farmers had come to find maid-servants for the year, and Plunkett approached to check out the girls as they gathered.

"What a clatter! This becomes a serious matter. How on earth is a man to make a choice with such confusion all about him?"

"What a noise! This is becoming a serious issue. How is a person supposed to make a decision with all this chaos around him?"

"Oh well, there is no haste," Lionel replied leisurely.

"Oh well, there's no rush," Lionel replied casually.

"No haste? I tell you, Lionel, we can't afford to lose any time. There is that farm falling to pieces for need of a competent servant to look after it! I should say there was haste, with a vengeance. We must get a good stout maid to go home with us, or we shall be in a pretty fix. You don't know much about these things, to be sure. You were always our mother's favourite, and I the clumsy bear who got most of the cuffs and ran the farm; but take my word for it, if we don't find good maids we shall soon be ruined, because you are of no more use on a farm than the fifth wheel is on a wagon."

"No rush? I’m telling you, Lionel, we can’t afford to waste any time. That farm is falling apart because we need a capable worker to manage it! I’d say we’re in a hurry, big time. We need to find a strong maid to come home with us, or we’ll be in a real mess. You don’t know much about this stuff, that’s for sure. You were always Mom’s favorite, and I was the clumsy one who took most of the hits and ran the farm; but trust me, if we don’t find good maids soon, we’re going to be in trouble, because you’re as useful on a farm as a fifth wheel on a wagon."

"Oh, come, come, brother, don't——"

"Oh, come on, brother, don't——"

"That's all right! I meant no harm. You are my brother and I'll stick by you forever, but you aren't-113- practical. Leave this maid-servant business to me, and take my word for it we must hurry the matter up and get home. Some day you'll be giving that fine ring of yours to Queen Anne, Lionel, and then heaven knows what will happen; but I suspect that whatever it is I shall find myself without a brother."

"That's fine! I didn't mean any harm. You're my brother, and I'll stand by you forever, but you aren't-113- very practical. Let me handle this maid-servant situation, and trust me, we need to speed things up and get home. One day, you'll be giving that nice ring of yours to Queen Anne, Lionel, and then who knows what will happen; but I have a feeling that whatever it is, I'll end up without a brother."

"It shall never happen. I shall live and die quite contented beneath the roof where we have grown up together and where I have been happiest."

"It will never happen. I will live and die completely happy under the roof where we grew up together and where I have been the happiest."

"Ohe! Ohe! Ohe! the fair begins! Here comes the sheriff with his bell. Ye maids, come forth now, both young and old! Come forth, come forth! Make way there for the Law!" bawled a crier, clearing the way for the sheriff, who had come to preside over the business of contract-making between the serving maids and the farmers.

"Ohe! Ohe! Ohe! The fair is starting! Here comes the sheriff with his bell. All you maids, both young and old, come on out! Come out, come out! Make way for the Law!" shouted a crier, clearing a path for the sheriff, who had come to oversee the contract negotiations between the serving maids and the farmers.

I the statute first will read,
Then to business we'll proceed,

the burly sheriff called at the top of his voice; and all the yokels laughed and crowded about him while he mounted a box and began to read the Law. "'Tis our royal will and pleasure—' Hats off! Rustics, look at me! Loyal feelings let us cherish! 'We, Queen Anne, hereby decree to all subjects of the crown, dwelling here in Richmond town, whoso at the fair engages, to perform a servant's part, for a year her service pledges; from this law let none depart.'"

the burly sheriff shouted at the top of his lungs; and all the locals laughed and gathered around him as he got up on a box and started to read the Law. "'Tis our royal will and pleasure—' Hats off! Country folks, look at me! Let's hold on to our loyalty! 'We, Queen Anne, hereby decree to all subjects of the crown, living here in Richmond town, that anyone who participates in the fair must pledge to serve for a year; from this law let no one depart.'"

When the earnest money's taken, let the bargain stay unshaken!

When the earnest money is taken, let the deal stay solid!

"Now, then, ye have heard? Stick to the bargains ye make—or the law will get ye!"

"Alright, so you’ve heard? Stick to the deals you make—or the law will come after you!"

"And now what can ye do, Molly Pitt?"-114-

"And now, what can you do, Molly Pitt?"-114-

I can sow, sir,
I can mow, sir,
I can bake and brew,
Mend things like new,
Can mind a house, and rule it, too,
There's naught I cannot do.

"She's worth four guineas. Who will hire her?"

"She's worth four guineas. Who's going to hire her?"

Molly was at once hired by a farmer.

Molly was immediately hired by a farmer.

"And now you, Polly Smith?"

"And now you, Polly Smith?"

I can cook, sir,
By the book, sir,
I can roast and toast,
And 'tis my boast
That nothing in house
That I preside in yet was lost.

"Polly's worth five guineas. Who wants her?"

"Polly's worth five pounds. Who wants her?"

Polly was immediately hired by a farmer. After half a dozen buxom girls had told what they could do, and had found places for the year—none of them satisfying Plunkett and Lionel, however, who are feeling almost discouraged at the outlook—Lady Harriet (who called herself Martha) and Nancy and Sir Tristram came pushing merrily into the crowd. Lady Harriet (or Martha) was certain to want to see everything. Old Sir Tristram was protesting and having a most dreadful time of it.

Polly was quickly hired by a farmer. After half a dozen attractive girls shared what they could do and secured positions for the year—none of which satisfied Plunkett and Lionel, who were feeling pretty discouraged about the situation—Lady Harriet (who called herself Martha), Nancy, and Sir Tristram cheerfully joined the crowd. Lady Harriet (or Martha) was definitely eager to see everything. Old Sir Tristram was complaining and having a really tough time with it.

"This way, Rob," Martha called, dragging him by the hand and laughing. "What! must I lead you?"

"This way, Rob," Martha called, pulling him by the hand and laughing. "What! Do I have to lead you?"

"Come, good, good Rob," Nancy mocked, entering into the spirit of it and poking the old beau ahead of her. Sir Tristram groaned.

"Come on, good old Rob," Nancy teased, getting into the mood and prodding the old suitor in front of her. Sir Tristram groaned.

"Oh, I am just like a lamb led to the slaughter."

"Oh, I feel just like a lamb being led to the slaughter."

"Look, brother," Plunkett now said, nudging Lionel. "What pretty lasses! Theirs are not like servants' faces."-115-

"Hey, bro," Plunkett said, nudging Lionel. "Check out those pretty girls! They don’t look like the faces of servants."-115-

"Let's inquire," Lionel replied, a good deal interested and staring at Nancy and Martha.

"Let’s ask," Lionel replied, quite intrigued as he looked at Nancy and Martha.

"Do you see how these disgusting rustics are staring? Let us fly, Lady——"

"Do you see how these gross hicks are staring? Let's get out of here, Lady——"

"Martha," Lady Harriet reproved him. "Don't forget I'm Martha."

"Martha," Lady Harriet said, reprimanding him. "Don't forget I'm Martha."

"Well, 'Martha,' let us go——"

"Well, 'Martha,' let's go——"

"Not I! I am having the first moment of gaiety I have known in a year. No, ye'll not go." Then in bravado and to torment Sir Tristram she set up a cry:

"Not me! I'm experiencing the first moment of joy I've had in a year. No, you're not going." Then, in a show of confidence and to tease Sir Tristram, she let out a shout:

"No, here in the open fair, I refuse you for my master! I won't go with you!" By that outbreak she had attracted the attention of everybody about. Nancy, too, set up a screech and everybody crowded about them. Sir Tristram dared not say a word to help himself, because if he should really displease Lady Harriet he knew it would be all up with him.

"No, here in the open fair, I won't accept you as my master! I'm not going with you!" With that outburst, she caught everyone's attention. Nancy also screamed, and everyone gathered around them. Sir Tristram didn't dare say anything to defend himself because he knew if he upset Lady Harriet, it would all be over for him.

"Nonsense, nonsense," he said, confused and tormented.

"Nonsense, nonsense," he said, feeling confused and troubled.

"Well, you can't force her, Master Rob," the frolicsome Nancy joined in.

"Well, you can't force her, Master Rob," the playful Nancy added.

"Force the girl? No, I think not, old fellow," Plunkett now cried, coming forward with Lionel. The two of them had been watching the quarrel. "No farmer can hire a maid against her will. There are servants to spare here; take your pick and let these alone," and the tricky Martha and Nancy nearly fainted with trying to suppress their laughter as they witnessed Sir Tristram's plight.

"Make the girl do it? No way, my friend," Plunkett shouted, stepping up with Lionel. They had been observing the fight. "No farmer can force a maid to work against her will. There are plenty of servants around; choose whoever you want and leave these two alone," and the sly Martha and Nancy nearly collapsed from holding in their laughter as they watched Sir Tristram's situation.

At that moment all the unhired serving maids rushed to Sir Tristram and crowded about him and began their eternal, "I can bake, sir, I can brew, sir," etc., and begged him to hire them. Now this was the last straw, and Sir Tristram looked for Martha and Nancy to come to his assistance, but they only shrieked with laughter and-116- urged the girls on. Meantime, Plunkett and Lionel had approached them, and, when Martha noticed that they were about to speak, she became a little frightened.

At that moment, all the unregistered maids rushed to Sir Tristram, crowding around him and starting their usual, "I can bake, sir, I can brew, sir," etc., begging him to hire them. This was the last straw for Sir Tristram. He looked for Martha and Nancy to help him, but instead, they just laughed out loud and-116- encouraged the girls. Meanwhile, Plunkett and Lionel had walked up to them, and when Martha saw they were about to speak, she felt a little scared.

"Oh, see how they are looking at us!" she gasped to Nancy.

"Oh, look at how they're staring at us!" she exclaimed to Nancy.

"Well, I can't say I mind it. I am willing to be seen," Nancy laughed, still more giddily than Lady Harriet.

"Well, I can't say I mind it. I'm happy to be seen," Nancy laughed, even more excitedly than Lady Harriet.

"I'd like her to do the cooking," Plunkett remarked aside to Lionel and pointing to Nancy.

"I want her to do the cooking," Plunkett said to Lionel, pointing to Nancy.

"I think it would be best to hire them both."

"I think it would be best to hire both of them."

"Well, that might be a good plan. Go up and bargain with them."

"Well, that could be a good idea. Go up and negotiate with them."

"I do not dare," Lionel answered, hanging back.

"I can't," Lionel said, hesitating.

"Pooh! Then I must show you, now then—er—now then—er—ahem!" Plunkett, too, found himself embarrassed. In fact, the women did not seem at all like the other serving maids, though their clothing was that of the others.

"Ugh! Then I have to show you, okay—um—okay—uh—excuse me!" Plunkett also felt awkward. In fact, the women didn't seem at all like the other maids, even though they were dressed just like them.

"Pooh, they'll never dare ask us!" Nancy told Martha.

"Pooh, they won’t ever dare to ask us!" Nancy said to Martha.

"No, come on! Let's go!" and they turned away. At that Lionel became excited.

"No, come on! Let's go!" They turned away. That got Lionel all worked up.

"We shall lose them altogether! They are going!"

"We're going to lose them completely! They're leaving!"

So then Plunkett got up courage and went to them.

So, Plunkett finally mustered the courage and approached them.

"Damsels, listen! We would hire you. Have you ears? If your floors and platters glisten, ye shall stay with us for years!"

"Damsels, listen! We want to hire you. Do you have ears? If your floors and platters shine, you can stay with us for years!"

"Yes—for—for years," Lionel managed to say.

"Yeah—for years," Lionel said.

"What, as your servants?" Lady Harriet gasped. Nancy laughed.

"What, as your servants?" Lady Harriet exclaimed. Nancy laughed.

"You are laughing?" Lionel said. He was very anxious to hire them. They were quite the handsomest serving maids he had ever seen.

"You’re laughing?" Lionel said. He was really eager to hire them. They were the most attractive maids he had ever seen.

"No trouble about that," Plunkett declared. "If-117- she laughs, she will certainly be good-natured about her work."

"No problem with that," Plunkett said. "If-117- she laughs, she’ll definitely have a positive attitude towards her work."

"What work?"

"What do you mean?"

"What work?" Lady Harriet and Nancy said in one breath.

"What work?" Lady Harriet and Nancy said simultaneously.

"Oh, you are for the farmyard," Plunkett replied, reassuringly to Lady Harriet, "to keep the house and stable clean, you know. And you," to Nancy, "are to do the cooking."

"Oh, you're in charge of the farmyard," Plunkett said reassuringly to Lady Harriet, "to keep the house and stable clean, you know. And you," he said to Nancy, "are responsible for the cooking."

"You don't mean that this tender creature is to clean stables, brother?" Lionel demanded impulsively.

"You can't be serious that this gentle soul has to clean stables, brother?" Lionel asked impulsively.

"Well, she might work in the garden instead if she prefers it. Fifty crowns shall be your wages; and, to be brief, everything found! Beer and cheese for supper on week days; and on Sundays, good roast beef."

"Well, she can work in the garden instead if she likes it. You’ll get paid fifty crowns; and to keep it short, that’s everything covered! Beer and cheese for dinner on weekdays; and on Sundays, nice roast beef."

Lady Harriet tried to control her laughter.

Lady Harriet tried to hold back her laughter.

"Who could resist so splendid an offer," she asked of Nancy. Nancy for her part was nearly dying of laughter.

"Who could resist such a fantastic offer?" she asked Nancy. Nancy, for her part, was almost dying of laughter.

"Not we, not we, Martha."

"Not us, not us, Martha."

"'Tis done, then; we will go."

"Alright, it's settled; we will go."

"Then by the powers, here's the shilling to bind the bargain," Lionel cried, fearful lest after all he and Plunkett should lose them; so he handed over the shilling to Lady Harriet, who, not knowing that this bound her to their service for a year, took it as a part of the fun.

"Then by the powers, here's the shilling to seal the deal," Lionel shouted, worried that he and Plunkett might end up losing out; so he gave the shilling to Lady Harriet, who, unaware that this committed her to their service for a year, took it as part of the joke.

Was there ever so droll a situation?
I began to feel not quite at ease,

the girls then said to each other, and they began to look about for Tristram. He had got away, trying to rid himself of the maids, but now he came back again, still followed by the whole of them. He was the image of despair.-118-

The girls then talked among themselves and started looking for Tristram. He had managed to slip away, trying to escape from the girls, but now he returned, still followed by all of them. He looked completely hopeless.-118-

"Here's a pound to pay the forfeit," he cried to the maids, giving them money. "And now for heaven's sake let me go. But—but how is this—all so friendly," he gasped in amazement, observing Plunkett and Lionel, Lady Harriet and Nancy.

"Here’s a pound to cover the fine," he shouted to the maids, handing them money. "And now, for heaven's sake, let me go. But—wait—why is everyone being so friendly?" he said in disbelief, looking at Plunkett and Lionel, Lady Harriet and Nancy.

"Who are you?" demanded Plunkett in a threatening manner.

"Who are you?" Plunkett asked ominously.

"Oh, good-bye," Harriet cried now to the farmers, and she went to Sir Tristram. They had had enough of it now, and decided to go home.

"Oh, goodbye," Harriet shouted now to the farmers, and she went over to Sir Tristram. They had had enough of it now and decided to head home.

"Good-bye?" cried Plunkett. "Are you demented? Did ye not hire to us? Good-bye?"

"Goodbye?" Plunkett exclaimed. "Are you crazy? Didn't you hire us? Goodbye?"

"Hush! O lord! That wasn't our intention. What if it should be heard of at court?"

"Hush! Oh no! That wasn't what we meant to do. What if it gets out at court?"

"Really we must go," she repeated, starting again to go to Tristram while Plunkett held her back.

"Honestly, we need to go," she said again, trying to approach Tristram while Plunkett held her back.

"I guess you go no place but home with us! You're hired, do you understand? You took the shilling. You are hired to serve us for one year. Now no more nonsense. Here, sheriff, tell these girls about this."

"I guess you're going nowhere but home with us! You're hired, got it? You accepted the shilling. You’re on board to serve us for one year. Now, cut the nonsense. Here, sheriff, explain this to these girls."

"Why, if you have taken the earnest money, ye are bound to go," said the sheriff. "So go along and make no more trouble, or I'll look after ye." Now the women were in a pickle. If they persisted, of course they would be set free when it was known they belonged to Queen Anne's court; but they could never live down the disgrace of their prank. Plainly there was nothing left for them but to abide by their arrangement and go with Plunkett and Lionel. Everybody now set up an indignant howl at their behaviour. Tristram could not help them. The angry farmers pushed him aside, and Lady Harriet and Nancy were taken by their arms by the two farmers, and walked back to where the wagon waited.-119-

"Well, if you’ve accepted the deposit, you’re obligated to leave," said the sheriff. "So go on and stop causing trouble, or I’ll deal with you.” Now the women were in a tough spot. If they kept it up, they would surely be released once it was revealed they were part of Queen Anne’s court; but they would never be able to live down the shame of their prank. Clearly, there was nothing left for them to do but follow through on their plan and go with Plunkett and Lionel. Everyone erupted in an outraged uproar at their behavior. Tristram couldn't help them. The furious farmers shoved him aside, while Lady Harriet and Nancy were grabbed by the arms by the two farmers and led back to where the wagon was waiting.-119-

"Now then! no more nonsense, girls! Ye are hired to us and ye will go," Plunkett declared, lifting the women into the wagon, while Lionel got up beside them, and then amid the shouts of the crowd and the laughter of the other girls, and the noise of the hurdy-gurdies and the dancing and the calls of the people, Lady Harriet, Nancy, and Lionel were driven off to the farm by Plunkett.

"Alright, enough fooling around, girls! You’re working for us and you’re coming with us," Plunkett said, lifting the women into the wagon while Lionel climbed up next to them. Amid the cheers of the crowd, the laughter of the other girls, and the sounds of the street performers and dancing, Lady Harriet, Nancy, and Lionel were taken off to the farm by Plunkett.

ACT II

"Now, damsels, get to bed," Plunkett said to Martha and Nancy as he opened the door of the farmhouse upon their arrival. "Get to bed, because ye must get up at dawn." The two giddy young women looked about them. There were doors at the right and left of the big room which they first entered, and they doubtless led to bedrooms. On the table a lamp was burning and there were a couple of spinning wheels to be seen. As they came in they noticed a bell hung on a pole just outside the door. Not a bit like the palace of Queen Anne! and altogether the lark didn't appear to have the advantages it first had.

"Now, ladies, time for bed," Plunkett said to Martha and Nancy as he opened the door of the farmhouse when they arrived. "Get to bed, because you need to be up at dawn." The two excited young women looked around. There were doors on both sides of the large room they first entered, likely leading to bedrooms. A lamp was lit on the table, and a couple of spinning wheels were visible. As they entered, they noticed a bell hanging on a pole just outside the door. It was nothing like Queen Anne's palace! Overall, the adventure didn’t seem as great as it first appeared.

"O heaven! What shall we do?" Martha said to Nancy. "We must get out of this soon, in some way."

"O heaven! What are we going to do?" Martha said to Nancy. "We have to get out of this soon, somehow."

"Well, the main thing is to get to bed now," Nancy declared, and so the girls turned to say good-night to the two farmers.

"Well, the most important thing is to go to bed now," Nancy said, and the girls turned to say goodnight to the two farmers.

"Good-night? Not so. There are your duties to be done first."

"Good night? Not really. You have your responsibilities to take care of first."

"Our duties?" Martha exclaimed, looking blank.

"Our duties?" Martha said, looking confused.

"Oh, don't disturb them to-night," Lionel interrupted, speaking to his brother. Lionel was more and more impressed with both of them, especially with the beauty-120- of Martha. "They are very tired. Don't disturb them to-night."

"Oh, don't disturb them tonight," Lionel interrupted, speaking to his brother. Lionel was increasingly impressed with both of them, especially with Martha's beauty. "They're really tired. Don't bother them tonight."

"But you will spoil them to begin with," Plunkett insisted. "And by the way, what are your names?" he asked.

"But you’re going to spoil them right from the start," Plunkett insisted. "And by the way, what are your names?" he asked.

"Mine is Martha," Lady Harriet answered dolefully.

"Mine is Martha," Lady Harriet replied sadly.

"Mine is—Julia," Nancy said impatiently.

"Mine is—Julia," Nancy said quickly.

"Ho, ho! Too grand to please me!—but, Julia, my dame of fashion, pray, put my cloak away," Plunkett returned, handing it to her.

"Ha, ha! Too fancy to impress me!—but, Julia, my stylish lady, please put my cloak away," Plunkett said, handing it to her.

"Upon my life! What impertinence!" she cried, throwing the cloak upon the floor. "Put away your own cloak."

"Honestly! What a rude thing to say!" she exclaimed, tossing the cloak onto the floor. "Put away your own cloak."

"What—what?" Plunkett shouted, enraged, and starting up.

"What—what?" Plunkett yelled, furious, and jumped up.

"Now, pray be lenient with them, brother. They are quite strange to our ways, perhaps—and then they are very tired, you know. Probably overworked by their last master. Leave matters to me. I'll put them quite at their ease;" whereupon Lionel took his hat and held it out to Martha.

"Now, please be understanding with them, brother. They might not be familiar with our ways, and they are very tired, you know. They’re probably exhausted from their last master. Just leave it to me. I’ll make them feel comfortable;" then Lionel took his hat and handed it to Martha.

"Martha—take it, if you please," Martha looked at him haughtily, and turned her back on him. Poor Lionel was distracted and abashed.

"Martha—go ahead, take it if you want," Martha looked at him with disdain and turned her back on him. Poor Lionel felt confused and embarrassed.

"Well, really, I don't—I don't know just what to do myself," he declared, as his brother snorted with satisfaction at Lionel's discomfiture.

"Well, honestly, I don't—I don’t really know what to do myself," he said, while his brother scoffed in satisfaction at Lionel's embarrassment.

"Well," said Lionel, hesitating a moment; then he took his hat and hung it up himself; then Plunkett picked up his cloak and waited upon himself.

"Well," Lionel said, pausing for a moment; then he took his hat and hung it up himself; then Plunkett picked up his cloak and waited on himself.

"A pretty kettle-of-fish, I should say," he muttered. "Well, then, to your spinning!"

"A real mess, I must say," he muttered. "Well, then, get to your spinning!"

"To our spinning?" they cried in unison.-121-

"To our spinning?" they shouted together.-121-

"Yes, yes, to your spinning," Plunkett returned testily. "Do you expect to do nothing but entertain us with conversation? To your spinning, I said." Then all at once the women burst out laughing.

"Yeah, yeah, get back to your spinning," Plunkett said irritably. "Do you think you can just sit here and chat with us all day? I said get back to your spinning." Suddenly, all the women started laughing.

"Are ye good for nothing?" Plunkett shouted, in a greater rage. "Come, we've had enough of this! You go and bring those spindles," and Plunkett shouted this so loudly that the girls were downright frightened at last.

"Are you good for nothing?" Plunkett yelled, getting even angrier. "Come on, we've had enough of this! You go and get those spindles," and Plunkett yelled this so loudly that the girls were genuinely scared at last.

"Oh, do not scold us," Martha entreated, shrinking back.

"Oh, please don't scold us," Martha pleaded, pulling back slightly.

"No, no, brother, let us be gentle."

"No, no, brother, let's be gentle."

"Stuff! Now, girls, you get at that spinning wheel as I tell you."

"Alright! Now, girls, get to that spinning wheel like I instructed."

The two girls looked at each other. They no longer dared carry matters with a high hand, and yet how could they spin? They knew no more how to spin than did a couple of pussy-cats. After going up to the wheels and looking at them in wonder, they exclaimed:

The two girls glanced at each other. They no longer felt bold enough to act like they were in charge, but how could they even start spinning? They knew as much about spinning as two little kittens. After approaching the wheels and staring at them in amazement, they exclaimed:

"I can't."

"I can't."

"What?" yelled Plunkett.

"What?" shouted Plunkett.

"We—we don't know how."

"We don't know how."

"Well, upon my soul!" Plunkett cried. "Now you two sit down there as quick as you can." They sat as if they were shot. Plunkett seemed very much in earnest. "Now turn those wheels!"

"Well, I swear!" Plunkett exclaimed. "You two sit down there as quickly as you can." They plopped down as if they were shot. Plunkett looked very serious. "Now turn those wheels!"

"They—they will not turn," they cried, trying and making an awful botch of it.

"They—they will not turn," they shouted, struggling and making a terrible mess of it.

"Twist the thread," Lionel instructed with much anxiety.

"Twist the thread," Lionel directed, clearly anxious.

"O Lord! It won't twist, they won't turn. Oh, good gracious! We can't! we can't do it at all."

"O Lord! It won't twist, they won't turn. Oh, my goodness! We can't! We can't do it at all."

"Now then, look at this," Plunkett cried, and he took Nancy from the chair, and seated himself at the spinning-122- wheel; and Lionel unseated Martha—gently—and took her place, and then the fun began. "Now watch—and we will teach you something about this business."

"Alright, check this out," Plunkett exclaimed, picking Nancy up from the chair and sitting down at the spinning-122- wheel. Lionel gently lifted Martha from her seat and took her spot, and then the fun started. "Now watch—and we'll show you a thing or two about this."

This way set the wheel a-flying,
Set it whirring, set it flying.
Work the treadle with a will.
While an even thread you're plying,
Never let your wheel be still.

Come, you will not lose by trying,
I can see you have good will.

And while the girls joined in this gay spinning song, the men buzzed an accompaniment of "Brr, brr, brr," and the fun waxed fast and furious, the men spinning faster and faster every moment, the girls becoming more and more excited with watching and trying to learn—because they now saw that there was nothing for them but to begin business; and more than this, they began almost to like the farmer chaps. After a moment, first one began to laugh, then another, till suddenly they all dragged off into a merry "ha, ha, ha!"

And while the girls joined in this cheerful spinning song, the guys hummed along with a "Brr, brr, brr," and the fun grew wild and energetic, the men spinning faster and faster with each moment, the girls getting more and more excited as they watched and tried to learn—because they realized it was time for them to join in; and even more, they started to actually like the farmer guys. After a moment, one girl began to laugh, then another, until suddenly they all burst into a joyful "ha, ha, ha!"

Look! How the busy task he's plying,
Hercules is driving;
Look, I too can set it flying,
Please reprimand me if I do it poorly.

Nancy—or rather Julia—sang, as she took a turn at it. All had turned to fun and frolic, and now even Lady Harriet—or Martha—could not withstand the temptation to try her hand; so down she sat, and away she went spinning, and singing with the best of them. Suddenly Nancy upset her wheel, Plunkett gaily threatened her, and away she ran, with Plunkett chasing after her. In a minute they had disappeared, and Martha was left alone with Lionel.-123-

Nancy—or actually Julia—sang as she took her turn. Everyone was having fun and now even Lady Harriet—or Martha—couldn’t resist the urge to join in; so she sat down and started spinning and singing with the best of them. Suddenly, Nancy tipped over her wheel, Plunkett playfully threatened her, and she ran off with Plunkett chasing after her. In a moment, they had vanished, leaving Martha alone with Lionel.-123-

"Nancy—Julia—where are you? here! don't leave me—" Martha cried.

"Nancy—Julia—where are you? I'm here! Don't leave me—" Martha cried.

"Have no fear, gentle girl," Lionel said, detaining her. "There is no one who will hurt you." Martha regarded him with some anxiety for a moment, then became reassured.

"Don't worry, gentle girl," Lionel said, holding her back. "No one is going to hurt you." Martha looked at him with a bit of worry for a moment, then felt reassured.

"No—I will not be afraid," she thought. "This stranger has a kind way with him. True, they are strange in their ways—to me—but then I am strange in my ways—to them."

"No—I won't be afraid," she thought. "This stranger is kind. Sure, their ways are unfamiliar to me—but I'm unfamiliar in my own ways to them."

"Come! I'll promise never to be impatient with you nor to scold you if you do not get things right. I am sure you will do your best," he gently insisted, trying to put her at her ease. "To tell the truth—I am desperately in love with you, Martha."

"Come on! I promise I won’t be impatient with you or yell at you if you mess up. I know you’ll try your best," he gently urged, trying to make her feel comfortable. "Honestly—I’m head over heels for you, Martha."

"Oh, good gracious—it is—so sudden——" she gasped, looking about for some chance of escape. "Don't, sir! I assure you I am the worst sort of servant. I have deceived you: as a matter of fact, I know almost nothing of housework or farm work—I——"

"Oh, goodness—it is—so sudden——" she gasped, looking around for a way out. "Please, sir! I promise you I’m the worst kind of servant. I’ve deceived you: honestly, I know almost nothing about housework or farm work—I——"

"Well, at least, you know how to laugh and while the time away. Never mind about the work—we shall get on; we'll let the work go. Only sing for me—come, let us be gay."

"Well, at least you know how to laugh and pass the time. Don't worry about the work—we'll manage; we can forget about it for now. Just sing for me—come on, let's have some fun."

"Alas! I do not feel gay——"

"Sadly, I'm not feeling happy——"

"Then sing something that is not gay. Sing what you will—but sing," he urged. He was more in love with her every moment, and not knowing what else to do Martha sang—"'Tis the Last Rose of Summer!"

"Then sing something that isn't cheerful. Sing whatever you want—but just sing," he urged. He was falling more in love with her every moment, and not knowing what else to do, Martha sang—"'Tis the Last Rose of Summer!"

By the time the song was sung, Lionel had quite lost his head.

By the time the song was sung, Lionel had completely lost his mind.

"Martha, since the moment I first saw thee, I have loved thee madly. Be my wife and I will be your willing-124- slave—you may count on me to do the spinning and everything else, if only you will be my wife. I'll raise thee to my own station." This was really too much. Martha looked at him in amazement.

"Martha, ever since the first time I saw you, I have loved you intensely. Be my wife, and I will be your devoted-124- servant—you can rely on me to handle the spinning and everything else, as long as you agree to be my wife. I will elevate you to my level." This was really overwhelming. Martha looked at him in shock.

"Raise me—er—" In spite of herself she had to laugh. Then, with a feeling of tenderness growing in her heart, she felt sorry for him.

"Raise me—um—" Despite herself, she couldn't help but laugh. Then, as a feeling of tenderness grew in her heart, she felt pity for him.

"I am sorry to cause you pain, but really you don't know what you are saying. I——" And at this crisis Nancy and Plunkett came in, Plunkett raising a great to-do because Nancy had been hiding successfully from him, in the kitchen.

"I’m sorry to hurt you, but honestly, you have no idea what you’re talking about. I——" And at that moment, Nancy and Plunkett entered, with Plunkett making a big fuss because Nancy had been successfully hiding from him in the kitchen.

"She hasn't been cooking," he explained; "simply hiding—and I can't abide idle ways—never could—now what is wrong with you two?" he asks, observing the restraint felt by Lionel and Martha; but before any one could answer, midnight struck.

"She hasn’t been cooking," he explained; "just hiding—and I can’t stand idleness—never could—now what’s wrong with you two?" he asks, noticing the tension between Lionel and Martha; but before anyone could respond, midnight struck.

"Twelve o'clock!" all exclaimed.

"12 o'clock!" everyone exclaimed.

"All good angels watch over thee," Lionel said impulsively to Martha, "and make thee less scornful."

"All the good angels are watching over you," Lionel said impulsively to Martha, "and making you less judgmental."

For a moment, Plunkett looked thoughtful, then turning to Nancy he said manfully, while everybody seemed at pause since the stroke of midnight.

For a moment, Plunkett looked pensive, then turned to Nancy and said confidently, while everyone else appeared to be still since the stroke of midnight.

"Nancy, girl, you are not what I sought for—a good servant—but some way, I feel as if—as if as a wife, I should find thee a good one. I vow, I begin to love thee, for all of thy bothersome little ways."

"Nancy, girl, you’re not what I was looking for—a good servant—but somehow, I feel like—as a wife, you’d make a good one. I swear, I’m starting to love you, despite all your annoying little habits."

"Well, well, good-night, good-night, sirs," Nancy cried hastily and somewhat disconcerted. To tell the truth, she had begun to think kindly of Plunkett. Plunkett went thoughtfully to the outer door and carefully locked it, then turned and regarded the girls who stood silently and a little sadly, apart.-125-

"Well, well, good night, good night, everyone," Nancy called out quickly and a bit flustered. Honestly, she had started to feel positively about Plunkett. Plunkett walked thoughtfully to the front door and locked it carefully, then turned to look at the girls who stood quietly and a little sadly, apart.-125-

"Good-night," he said: and Lionel looking tenderly at Martha murmured, "Good-night," and the two men went away to their own part of the house, leaving the girls alone.

"Good night," he said. Lionel, looking affectionately at Martha, murmured, "Good night," and the two men went to their own part of the house, leaving the girls alone.

"Nancy——" Martha whispered softly, after a moment.

"Nancy—" Martha whispered softly after a moment.

"Madame?"

"Ma'am?"

"What next?—how escape?"

"What's next?—how to escape?"

"How can we go?"

"How can we get there?"

"We must——"

"We need to——"

"It is very dark and the way is strange to us," she said, sadly and fearfully.

"It’s really dark, and this place feels weird to us," she said, sadly and nervously.

"Well, fortune has given us gentle masters, at least," Martha murmured.

"Well, at least fortune has given us kind masters," Martha murmured.

"Yes—kind and good——"

"Yes—nice and kind——"

"What if the Queen should hear of this?"

"What if the Queen finds out about this?"

"Oh, Lord!" And at that moment came a soft knocking at the window. Both girls started. "What's that?" More knocking! "Gracious heaven! I am nearly dead with fear," Martha whispered, looking stealthily about. Nancy pointed to the window.

"Oh, Lord!" And at that moment, there was a gentle knock at the window. Both girls jumped. "What’s that?" More knocking! "Good heavens! I’m almost paralyzed with fear," Martha whispered, glancing around nervously. Nancy pointed to the window.

"Look——" Martha looked.

"Look—" Martha glanced.

"Tristram—Sir Tristram!" she whispered excitedly. "Open the window. I can't move, I am so scared. Now, he'll rave—and I can't resent it. We deserve anything he may say." Nancy opened the window, and Sir Tristram stepped in softly, upon receiving a caution from the girls.

"Tristram—Sir Tristram!" she whispered anxiously. "Open the window. I can't move; I'm so scared. Now, he'll be furious—and I can't blame him. We deserve whatever he says." Nancy opened the window, and Sir Tristram stepped in quietly, after getting a warning from the girls.

"Lady Harriet, this is most monstrous."

"Lady Harriet, this is absolutely outrageous."

"Oh, my soul! Don't we know it. Don't wake the farmers up, in heaven's name! Things are bad enough without making them worse."

"Oh, my goodness! We get it. Let’s not wake the farmers, for heaven's sake! Things are tough enough without making them worse."

"Yes, let us fly, and make as little row about it as we can," Nancy implored.-126-

"Yes, let’s go for it and keep it as low-key as possible," Nancy urged.-126-

"Then come—no words. I have my carriage waiting; follow me quickly and say good-bye to this hovel."

"Then come—no words. My carriage is waiting; follow me quickly and say goodbye to this place."

"Hovel?" Lady Harriet looked about. Suddenly she had a feeling of regret. "Hovel?"

"Hovel?" Lady Harriet glanced around. Suddenly, she felt a wave of regret. "Hovel?"

"Nay," Nancy interrupted. "To this peaceful house—good-bye." Nancy, too, had a regret. They had had a gleeful hour here, among frank and kindly folk, even if they had also been a bit frightened. Anything that had gone wrong with them had been their fault. Tristram placed a bench at the window that the ladies might climb over, and thus they got out, and immediately the sound of their carriage wheels was heard in the yard. Plunkett had waked up meantime and had come out to call the girls. It was time for their day's work to begin. Farmer folk are out of bed early.

"Nah," Nancy interrupted. "Goodbye to this peaceful house." Nancy felt a sense of loss too. They had enjoyed a joyful hour here, surrounded by honest and friendly people, even if it had been a little scary at times. Any troubles they faced were their own doing. Tristram set up a bench by the window so the ladies could climb over, and they got out, shortly after which the sound of their carriage wheels echoed in the yard. Plunkett had woken up in the meantime and had come out to call the girls. It was time for their day to start. Farmers are up early.

"Ho, girls!—time to be up," he called, entering from his chamber. Then he saw the open window. He paused. "Do I hear carriage wheels—and the window open—and the bench—and the girls—gone! Ho there! Everybody!" he rushed out and furiously pulled the bell which hung from the pole outside. His farmhands come running. "Ho—those girls hired yesterday have gone. Get after them. Bring them back. I may drop dead the next instant, but I'll be bound they shan't treat us in this manner. After them! Back they shall come!" And in the midst of all this confusion in ran Lionel.

"Hey, girls! Time to get up," he called as he came in from his room. Then he noticed the open window. He stopped. "Do I hear carriage wheels—and the window is open—and the bench—and the girls—are gone! Hey! Everyone!" He rushed outside and angrily pulled the bell hanging from the pole. His farmhands came running. "Hey—those girls we hired yesterday have left. Go after them. Bring them back. I could drop dead any second, but I won't let them treat us like this. After them! They need to come back!" And in the middle of all this chaos, Lionel ran in.

"What——"

"What the——"

"Thieves!—the girls have run off—a nice return for our affections!"

"Thieves!—the girls have escaped—a great way to repay our kindness!"

"After them!—don't lose a minute," Lionel then cried in his turn, and away rushed the farmhands.

"After them! — don't waste a second," Lionel shouted in response, and the farmhands took off running.

"They are ours for one year, by law. Bring them back,-127- or ye shall suffer for it. Be off!" And the men mounted horses and went after the runaways like the wind.

"They belong to us for one year, by law. Bring them back,-127- or you'll pay for it. Now go!" And the men jumped on their horses and chased after the runaways like the wind.

"Nice treatment!"

"Great service!"

"Shameful!" Plunkett cried, dropping into a chair, nearly fainting with rage.

"That's outrageous!" Plunkett exclaimed, sinking into a chair, almost fainting with anger.

ACT III

Plunkett's men had hunted far and wide for the runaways, but without success. The farmer was still sore over his defeat: he felt himself not only defrauded, but he had grown to love Nancy, and altogether he became very unhappy. One day he was sitting with his fellow farmers around a table in a little forest inn, drinking his glass of beer, when he heard the sound of hunting horns in the distance.

Plunkett's men had searched everywhere for the runaways, but they had no luck. The farmer was still upset about his loss: he felt cheated, and he had come to care for Nancy, which made him even more miserable. One day, he was sitting with other farmers at a table in a small inn in the woods, sipping his beer, when he heard the distant sound of hunting horns.

"Hello! a hunting party from the palace must be out," he remarked, but the music of the horn which once pleased him could no longer arouse him from his moodiness. Nevertheless an extraordinary thing was about to happen. As he went into the inn for a moment, into the grove whirled—Nancy! all bespangled in a rich hunting costume and accompanied by her friends who were enjoying the hunt with her. They were singing a rousing hunting chorus, but Martha—Lady Harriet—was not with them.

"Hello! A hunting party from the palace must be out," he said, but the sound of the horn that once delighted him couldn't lift his spirits anymore. Still, something amazing was about to happen. As he stepped into the inn for a moment, into the grove rushed—Nancy! all decked out in a fancy hunting outfit and joined by her friends who were enjoying the hunt with her. They were singing an energetic hunting song, but Martha—Lady Harriet—wasn't with them.

"What has happened to Lady Harriet?" some one questioned of Nancy, who was expected to know all her secrets.

"What happened to Lady Harriet?" someone asked Nancy, who was thought to know all her secrets.

"Alas—nothing interests her ladyship any more," she replied! Nancy knew perfectly well that, ever since their escapade, Harriet had thought of nothing but Lionel. For Nancy's part, she had not thought of much besides-128- Plunkett; but she did not mean to reveal the situation to the court busybodies. Then while the huntresses were roaming about the inn, out came Plunkett! and Nancy, not perceiving at first who he was, went up to him and began to speak.

"Sadly, nothing interests her ladyship anymore," she replied! Nancy knew very well that, ever since their adventure, Harriet had only been thinking about Lionel. As for Nancy, she hadn't thought about much besides-128- Plunkett; but she didn’t want to let the nosy onlookers know that. Just then, while the huntresses were wandering around the inn, Plunkett appeared! At first, Nancy didn't recognize him, so she approached him and started to talk.

"Pray, my good man, can you tell—Good heaven!" she exclaimed, recognizing him; "Plunkett!"

"Please, my good man, can you tell—Good heavens!" she exclaimed, recognizing him; "Plunkett!"

"Yes, madame, Plunkett; and now Plunkett will see if you get the better of him a second time. We'll let the sheriff settle this matter, right on the spot."

"Yes, ma'am, Plunkett; and now Plunkett will see if you can outsmart him a second time. We'll have the sheriff handle this situation, right here and now."

"Man, you are mad. Do not breathe my name or each huntress here shall take aim and bring you down. Ho, there!" she cried distractedly to her friends; and she took aim at Plunkett, while all of the others closed round him. It was then Plunkett's turn to beg for mercy.

"Wow, you’re crazy. Don’t say my name or every huntress here will target you and take you down. Hey, over here!” she shouted distractedly to her friends; and she aimed at Plunkett, while the others surrounded him. It was now Plunkett's turn to plead for mercy.

"They're upon me, they've undone me!" he cried. "This is serious," and so indeed it was. "But oh, dear me, there is a remarkable charm in these girls, even if they do threaten a man's life," and still looking back over his shoulder, away he ran, pursued by the girls. They had no sooner gone than Lionel came in. He was looking disconsolately at the flowers to which Martha sang the "Last Rose of Summer." He himself sang a few measures of the song and then looked about him.

"They're after me, and I've lost it!" he shouted. "This is serious," and it really was. "But oh, my goodness, there’s an incredible allure to these girls, even if they do endanger a guy's life," and still glancing back over his shoulder, he took off running, chased by the girls. No sooner had they left than Lionel entered. He was staring sadly at the flowers while Martha sang the "Last Rose of Summer." He joined in for a few lines of the song and then looked around.

"Ah," he sighed, thinking still of Martha:

"Ah," he sighed, still thinking about Martha:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

None so rare,
None so fair,
Yet enraptur'd mortal heart;
Maiden dear.
Past compare,
Oh, 'twas death from thee to part!
Ere I saw thy sweet face
On my heart there was no trace
Of that love from above,
That in sorrow now I prove;
but alas, thou art gone,
And in grief I mourn alone;
Life a shadow doth seem,
And my joy a fleeting dream,
A fleeting dream.
None so rare, etc.

And after he had sung thus touchingly of Martha, he threw himself down on the grass, and remained absorbed in his thoughts. But while he was resting there, Lady-130- Harriet and Sir Tristram had also wandered thither. At first they did not see Lionel.

And after he had sung so movingly about Martha, he tossed himself down on the grass and became lost in thought. But while he was resting there, Lady-130- Harriet and Sir Tristram had also wandered over. At first, they didn’t notice Lionel.

"I have come here away from the others, in order to be alone," Harriet declared impatiently.

"I came here to be alone, away from everyone else," Harriet said impatiently.

"Alone with me?" Sir Tristram asked indiscreetly.

"Alone with me?" Sir Tristram asked without thinking.

"Good heaven—it doesn't matter in the least whether you are here or elsewhere. I am quite unconscious of you, wherever you are," she replied, not very graciously. "Do go away and let me alone!" and, finding that he could not please her, Tristram wandered off, and left her meditating there. After a while she began to sing to herself, softly, and Lionel recognized the voice.

"Good heavens—it really doesn't matter at all if you’re here or somewhere else. I don't even notice you, no matter where you are," she said, not very nicely. "Just go away and leave me alone!" When Tristram realized he couldn't make her happy, he wandered off, leaving her to think. After a bit, she started singing softly to herself, and Lionel recognized her voice.

"It is she!—Martha!" he cried, starting up. Harriet recognized him, and at once found herself in a dreadful state of mind.

"It’s her!—Martha!" he shouted, jumping to his feet. Harriet recognized him and immediately fell into a terrible state of mind.

"What shall I do? It is Lionel! that farmer I hired out to!" Well! It was Lionel's opportunity, and he fell to making the most desperate love to her—which she liked very much, but which, being a high-born lady of Queen Anne's Court, she was bound to resent. She called him base-born and a good many unpleasant things, which did not seem to discourage him in the least, even though it made him feel rather badly; but while he was still protesting his love, Tristram returned, and at once believed Harriet to be in the toils of some dreadful fellow. So he called loudly for everybody in the hunt to come to the rescue—which was about the most foolish thing he could do. Then all set upon Lionel. Plunkett, hearing the row, rushed in.

"What should I do? It's Lionel! The farmer I hired out to!" Well! It was Lionel's chance, and he started to passionately declare his love for her—which she enjoyed very much, but being a high-born lady of Queen Anne's Court, she had to act offended. She called him lowborn and a number of other unpleasant names, which didn’t seem to discourage him at all, even though it made him feel somewhat bad; but while he was still proclaiming his love, Tristram returned, immediately thinking Harriet was trapped by some terrible guy. So he yelled for everyone in the hunt to come to the rescue—which was pretty much the dumbest thing he could do. Then everyone turned against Lionel. Plunkett, hearing the commotion, rushed in.

"Stand by me!" Lionel cried.

"Stay with me!" Lionel cried.

Nancy appeared. "What does this mean?" she in turn demanded in a high-handed manner.

Nancy showed up. "What does this mean?" she asked in a commanding way.

"Julia, too," Lionel shouted, recognizing her.-131-

"Julia, too," Lionel shouted, spotting her.-131-

"Bind this madman in fetters," Tristram ordered.

"Bind this crazy person in chains," Tristram ordered.

"Don't touch him," Plunkett threatened.

"Don't touch him," Plunkett warned.

"I shall die," Nancy declared.

"I’m going to die," Nancy declared.

"I engaged these girls in my service," Lionel shouted, "and now they wish to break the bargain!"

"I hired these girls to work for me," Lionel shouted, "and now they want to back out of the deal!"

"What?" everybody screamed, staring at Nancy and Harriet. Tristram and the hunters laughed, Tristram trying to shield the girls and turn it into a joke.

"What?" everyone shouted, staring at Nancy and Harriet. Tristram and the hunters laughed, with Tristram trying to protect the girls and make it a joke.

"Have compassion on this madman"; Harriet pleaded wincing when she saw Lionel bound and helpless. Lionel then reproached her. She knew perfectly that she deserved it and felt her love for him growing greater. Everybody was in a most dreadful state of mind. Then a page rushed in and cried that Queen Anne was coming toward them, and immediately Lionel had an inspiration.

"Have compassion on this crazy guy," Harriet pleaded, wincing at the sight of Lionel bound and helpless. Lionel then rebuked her. She fully realized that she deserved it and felt her love for him growing stronger. Everyone was in a terrible state of mind. Then a page rushed in and shouted that Queen Anne was coming toward them, and immediately Lionel had an idea.

"Take this ring to her Majesty—quick," he cried, handing his ring to Plunkett.

"Take this ring to her Majesty—hurry," he shouted, passing his ring to Plunkett.

A litter was then brought for Lady Harriet. She, heartbroken, stepped into it. Lionel was pinioned and was being dragged off. Plunkett held up the ring, to assure him that it should straightway be taken to the Queen.

A litter was then brought for Lady Harriet. She, heartbroken, stepped into it. Lionel was restrained and was being dragged away. Plunkett held up the ring to assure him that it would be taken straight to the Queen.

ACT IV

After the row had quieted down and Nancy and Harriet got time to think matters over, Harriet reached the conclusion that she could not endure Lionel's misfortune. Hence she had got Nancy to accompany her to the farmer's house. When they arrived some new maid whom the farmers had got opened the door to them.

After the argument had calmed down and Nancy and Harriet had a chance to reflect, Harriet decided that she couldn't stand Lionel's bad luck any longer. So, she asked Nancy to come with her to the farmer's house. When they got there, a new maid, who the farmers had hired, answered the door.

"Go, Nancy, and find Plunkett, Lionel's trusty friend, and tell him I am repentant and cannot endure Lionel's misfortunes. Tell him his friend is to have hope," and,-132- obeying her beloved Lady Harriet, Nancy departed to find Plunkett and give the message. In a few minutes she returned with the farmer. He now knew who the ladies were and treated Harriet most respectfully.

"Go, Nancy, and find Plunkett, Lionel's loyal friend, and tell him I’m sorry and can’t bear Lionel's troubles. Let him know his friend should have hope," and,-132- following her beloved Lady Harriet's instructions, Nancy went off to find Plunkett and deliver the message. A few minutes later, she came back with the farmer. He now recognized who the ladies were and treated Harriet with the utmost respect.

"Have you told him?" Lady Harriet asked.

"Did you tell him?" Lady Harriet asked.

"Yes, but we cannot make Lionel understand anything. He sits vacantly gazing at nothing. He has had so much trouble, that probably his brain is turned."

"Yes, but we can't make Lionel understand anything. He just sits there staring blankly at nothing. He's been through so much that his brain might be fried."

"Let us see," said Harriet; and instantly she began to sing, "'Tis the Last Rose."

"Let's see," said Harriet; and immediately she started to sing, "'Tis the Last Rose."

While she sang, Lionel entered slowly. He had heard. Harriet ran to him and would have thrown herself into his arms, but he held her off, fearing she was again deceiving him.

While she was singing, Lionel walked in slowly. He had heard. Harriet rushed to him and almost jumped into his arms, but he stopped her, worried she was tricking him again.

"No, no, I repent, and it was I who took thy ring to the Queen! I have learned that thy father was a nobleman—the great Earl of Derby; and the Queen sends the message to thee that she would undo the wrong done thee. Thou art the Earl of Derby—and I love thee—so take my hand if thou wilt have me."

"No, no, I'm sorry, and it was me who took your ring to the Queen! I found out that your father was a nobleman—the great Earl of Derby; and the Queen sends you this message: she wants to right the wrong that was done to you. You are the Earl of Derby—and I love you—so take my hand if you want me."

Well, this was all very well, but Lionel was not inclined to be played fast and loose with in that fashion. When he was a plain farmer, she had nothing of this sort to say to him, however she may have felt.

Well, this was all fine and dandy, but Lionel wasn't going to let himself be treated like that. When he was just a regular farmer, she never said anything like that to him, no matter how she might have felt.

"No," he declared, "I will have none of it! Leave me, all of you," and he rushed off, whereupon Harriet sank upon a bench, quite overcome. Then suddenly she started up.

"No," he said, "I want nothing to do with it! Leave me, all of you," and he ran off, leaving Harriet to collapse onto a bench, totally overwhelmed. Then suddenly, she jumped up.

"Ah—I have a thought!" and out she flew. While she was gone, the farmer and Nancy, who had really begun to care greatly for each other, confessed their love.

"Ah—I have an idea!" and she took off. While she was away, the farmer and Nancy, who had truly started to have strong feelings for each other, admitted their love.

"Now that our affairs are no longer in confusion, let us go out and walk and talk it over," Plunkett urged,-133- and, Nancy being quite willing, they went out. But when they got outside they found to their amazement that Plunkett's farmhands were rushing hither and thither, putting up tents and booths and flags, and turning the yard into a regular fair-ground, such as the scene appeared when Lionel and Harriet first met. Some of the girls on the farm were assuming the rôle of maids looking for service, and, in short, everything was as nearly like the original scene as they could possibly make it in a short time.

"Now that everything is sorted out, let's go for a walk and talk it through," Plunkett suggested,-133- and since Nancy was totally on board, they headed outside. But when they stepped out, they were amazed to see Plunkett's farmhands rushing around, setting up tents, booths, and flags, turning the yard into what looked like a fairground, just like when Lionel and Harriet first met. Some of the farm girls were pretending to be maids looking for work, and overall, everything was arranged to mimic the original scene as closely as possible in such a short time.

"What, what is all this?" Plunkett asked, amazed. Then he learned it was all done by Harriet's orders, and he and Nancy began to understand. Then Harriet came in, dressed as Martha. Nancy ran off and returned dressed as Julia, and then all was complete.

"What’s going on here?" Plunkett asked, astonished. Then he found out it was all at Harriet's command, and he and Nancy started to get it. Then Harriet walked in, dressed as Martha. Nancy dashed off and came back dressed as Julia, and then everything was set.

"There is Lionel coming toward us," Nancy cried. "What will happen now?" and there he came, led sadly by Plunkett. He looked about him, dazed, till Plunkett brought up Lady Harriet and presented her as a maid seeking work.

"There’s Lionel coming toward us," Nancy exclaimed. "What’s going to happen now?" And here he came, sadly led by Plunkett. He looked around, confused, until Plunkett brought up Lady Harriet and introduced her as a maid looking for work.

"Heaven! It is Martha——"

"Heaven! It's Martha——"

"Yes, is this not enough to prove to thee that I am ready to renounce my rank and station for thee? Here I am, seeking thy service," she pleaded.

"Yes, isn’t this enough to show you that I’m ready to give up my rank and position for you? Here I am, asking for your service," she pleaded.

"Well, good lassies, what can ye do?" Plunkett asked, entering into the spirit of the thing, and then Nancy gaily sang:

"Well, good girls, what can you do?" Plunkett asked, getting into the spirit of the thing, and then Nancy cheerfully sang:

I for spinning finest linen, etc.

I for spinning the finest linen, etc.

Lady Harriet gave Lionel some flowers and then began "'Tis the Last Rose." Then presently, Lionel, who had been recovering himself slowly while the play had been going on, joined in the last measures, and holding-134- out his arms to Lady Harriet, the lovers were united. Nancy and Plunkett were having the gayest sort of a time, and everybody was singing at the top of his voice that from that time forth there should be nothing but gaiety and joy in the world; and probably that turned out to be true for everybody but old Sir Tristram, who hadn't had a stroke of good luck since the curtain rose on the first act!

Lady Harriet handed Lionel some flowers and then started singing "'Tis the Last Rose." Soon, Lionel, who had been slowly getting himself back together while the play was going on, joined in for the last part, and with his arms outstretched toward Lady Harriet, the lovers came together. Nancy and Plunkett were having a fantastic time, and everyone was singing at the top of their lungs about how from that moment on there would be nothing but happiness and joy in the world; and that probably came true for everyone except old Sir Tristram, who hadn't had a bit of luck since the curtain went up on the first act!


HUMPERDINCK

THIS composer of charming music will furnish better biographical material fifty years hence. At present we must be satisfied to listen to his compositions, and leave the study of the man to future generations.

THIS composer of delightful music will provide better biographical information fifty years from now. For now, we have to be content with enjoying his compositions and leave the exploration of his life to future generations.

HÄNSEL AND GRETEL

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Peter, a broom-maker.
Gertrude, his wife.

Peter, a broom maker.
Gertrude, his wife.

Hänsel } their children.  
Gretel

Witch, who eats little children.
Sandman, who puts little children to sleep.
Dewman, who wakes little children up.
Children.
Fourteen angels.

Witch, who eats little kids.
Sandman, who puts little kids to sleep.
Dewman, who wakes little kids up.
Kids.
Fourteen angels.

The story takes place in a German forest.

The story takes place in a German forest.

Composer: E. Humperdinck.
Author: Adelheid Wette.

Composer: E. Humperdinck.
Author: Adelheid Wette.

ACT I

Once upon a time, in a far-off forest of Germany, there lived two little children, Hänsel and Gretel, with their father and mother. The father and mother made brooms for a living, and the children helped them by doing the finishing of the brooms.

Once upon a time, in a distant forest in Germany, there were two young kids, Hänsel and Gretel, who lived with their mom and dad. The parents made brooms for a living, and the kids assisted by putting the finishing touches on the brooms.

The broom business had been very, very bad for a long time, and the poor father and mother were nearly discouraged. The father, however, was a happy-go-lucky-136- man who usually accepted his misfortunes easily. It was fair-time in a village near the broom-makers' hut, and one morning the parents started off to see if their luck wouldn't change. They left the children at home, charging them to be industrious and orderly in behaviour till they returned, and Hänsel in particular was to spend his time finishing off some brooms.

The broom business had been really rough for a long time, and the poor parents were almost giving up hope. The father, though, was a carefree guy who usually took his bad luck in stride. It was fair-time in a village close to the broom-makers' hut, and one morning the parents set out to see if their luck might turn around. They left the kids at home, telling them to be hardworking and well-behaved until they came back, and Hänsel in particular was supposed to spend his time finishing some brooms.

Now it is the hardest thing in the world for little children to stick to a long task, so that which might have been expected happened: Hänsel and Gretel ceased after a little to work, and began to think how hungry they were. Hänsel was seated in the doorway, working at the brooms; brooms were hanging up on the walls of the poor little cottage; and Gretel sat knitting a stocking near the fire. Being a gay little girl, she sang to pass the time:

Now, it's really tough for little kids to focus on a long task, so what you'd expect happened: Hänsel and Gretel stopped working after a while and started thinking about how hungry they were. Hänsel was sitting in the doorway, working on the brooms; brooms were hanging on the walls of their small cottage; and Gretel was sitting near the fire, knitting a stocking. Being a cheerful little girl, she sang to pass the time:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Susy little Susy, pray what is the news?
The geese are running bare foot because they've no shoes!
The cobbler has leather and plenty to spare,
Why can't he make the poor goose a new pair?

This sounded rather gay, and, before he knew it, Hänsel had joined in:

This sounded pretty cheerful, and before he realized it, Hänsel had joined in:

Eia popeia, pray what's to be done?
Who'll give me milk and sugar, for bread I have none?
I'll go back to bed and I'll lie there all day,
Where there's naught to eat, then there's nothing to pay.

"Speaking of something to eat—I'm as hungry as a wolf, Gretel. We haven't had anything but bread in weeks."

"Speaking of food—I'm starving, Gretel. We haven't had anything but bread for weeks."

"Well, it does no good to complain, does it? Why don't you do as father does—laugh and make the best of it?" Gretel answered, letting her knitting fall in her lap. "If you will stop grumbling, Hänsel, I'll tell you a secret—it's a fine one too." She got up and tiptoed over to the table. "Come here and look in this jug," she called, and Hänsel in his turn tiptoed over, as if something very serious indeed would happen should any one hear him.

"Well, complaining doesn't help, does it? Why don't you do what Dad does—laugh and make the best of things?" Gretel said, letting her knitting fall into her lap. "If you stop grumbling, Hänsel, I'll tell you a secret—it's a really good one." She got up and tiptoed over to the table. "Come here and look in this jug," she called, and Hänsel tiptoed over, as if something very serious would happen if anyone heard him.

"Look in that jug—a neighbour gave us some milk to-day, and that is likely to mean rice blanc-mange."

"Check out that jug—a neighbor brought us some milk today, and that probably means rice pudding."

"Oh, gracious goodness! I'll be found near when rice blanc-mange is going on; be sure of that. How thick is the cream?" the greedy fellow asked, dipping his finger into the jug.

"Oh, thank goodness! I'll be around when rice blancmange is being served; you can count on that. How thick is the cream?" the greedy guy asked, dipping his finger into the jug.

"Aren't you ashamed of yourself! Take your fingers out of that jug, Hänsel, and get back to your work. You'll get a good pounding if mother comes home and finds you cutting up tricks."

"Aren't you ashamed of yourself! Get your fingers out of that jar, Hänsel, and get back to work. You'll get in a lot of trouble if Mom comes home and finds you goofing off."

"No, I'm not going to work any more—I'm going to dance."

"No, I'm not going to work anymore—I'm going to dance."

"Well, I admit dancing is good fun," Gretel answered him reluctantly. "We can dance a little, and sing-138- to keep us in time, and then we can go back to work."

"Okay, I’ll admit dancing is really fun," Gretel replied hesitantly. "We can dance a bit and sing-138- to help us keep the rhythm, and then we can get back to work."

Brother, come and dance with me,
Both my hands I offer thee,
Right foot first,
Left foot then,
Round about and back again,

she sang, holding out her hands.

she sang, holding out her hands.

"I don't know how, or I would," Hänsel declared, watching her as she spun about.

"I don't know how, or I would," Hänsel said, watching her as she twirled around.

"Then I'll teach you. Just keep your eyes on me and I'll teach you just how to do it," she cried, and then she began to dance. Gretel told him precisely how to do it, and Hänsel learned very well and very quickly. Then they danced together, and in half a minute had forgotten all about going back to their work. They twirled and laughed and sang and shouted in the wildest sort of glee, and at last, perfectly exhausted with so much fun, they tumbled over one another upon the floor, and were laughing too hard to get up. Just at this moment, when they had actually forgotten all about hunger and work, home came their mother. She opened the door and looked in.

"Then I'll teach you. Just keep your eyes on me and I'll show you exactly how to do it," she exclaimed, and then she started to dance. Gretel instructed him on exactly what to do, and Hänsel picked it up really well and quickly. Then they danced together, and in no time, they forgot all about going back to their chores. They twirled and laughed and sang and shouted with wild joy, and eventually, completely worn out from all the fun, they fell over each other on the floor and were laughing too hard to get up. Just at that moment, when they had truly forgotten about hunger and work, their mother came home. She opened the door and peeked inside.

"For mercy's sake! what goings on are these?" she cried.

"For goodness' sake! What is happening here?" she exclaimed.

"Why, it was Hänsel, he——"

"Wow, it was Hänsel, he——"

"Gretel wanted to——" they both began, scrambling to their feet.

"Gretel wanted to——" they both started, quickly getting to their feet.

"That will do. I want to hear nothing from you. You are the most ill-behaved children in the world. Here are your father and I slaving ourselves to death for you, and not a thing do you do but dance and sing from morning till night——"

"That’s enough. I don’t want to hear another word from you. You are the most unruly kids in the world. Your father and I are working ourselves to the bone for you, and all you do is dance and sing from morning till night——"

"It would be awfully nice to eat, too," Hänsel replied reflectively.-139-

"It would be really nice to eat, too," Hänsel replied thoughtfully.-139-

"What's that you say, you ungrateful child? Don't you eat whenever the rest of us do?" However harsh she seemed, the mother was only angry at the thought of there being nothing in the house to eat, and she felt so badly to think the children were hungry that she made a dive at Hänsel to slap him, when—horrors! she knocked the milk off the table, broke the jug, and all the milk went streaming over the floor. This was indeed a misfortune. There they stood, all three looking at their lost supper.

"What's that you say, you ungrateful kid? Don't you eat when the rest of us do?" Even though she sounded harsh, the mother was really just upset about the thought of having nothing to eat in the house. She felt so terrible about the kids being hungry that she reached out to slap Hänsel, but—oh no!—she knocked the milk off the table, broke the jug, and all the milk spilled everywhere. This was definitely a disaster. There they stood, all three staring at their lost dinner.

"Now see what you have done?" she screamed angrily at the children. "Get yourselves out of here. If you want any supper you'll have to work for it. Take that basket and go into the wood and fill it with strawberries, and don't either of you come home till it is full. Dear me, it does seem as if I had trouble enough without such actions as yours," the distracted mother cried; and quite unjustly she hustled the children and their basket outside the hut and off into the wood.

"Now look at what you've done!" she yelled angrily at the kids. "Get out of here. If you want any dinner, you’ll have to earn it. Take that basket and go into the woods to pick strawberries, and don’t come back until it’s full. Goodness, it feels like I have enough troubles without your nonsense," the frazzled mother exclaimed; and, quite unfairly, she pushed the kids and their basket out of the hut and into the woods.

They had no sooner gone out than the poor, distracted woman, exhausted with the day's tramping and unsuccessful effort to sell her brooms, sat at the table weeping over the lost milk; and finally she fell asleep. After a while a merry song was heard in the wood, and the father presently appeared singing, at the very threshold. Really, for a hungry man with a hungry family and nothing for supper, he was in a remarkably merry mood.

They had just left when the poor, overwhelmed woman, tired from walking all day and failing to sell her brooms, sat at the table crying over the spilled milk; eventually, she dozed off. After a while, a cheerful song echoed through the woods, and the father soon appeared singing right at the doorstep. Honestly, for a hungry man with a starving family and no dinner, he was in an unusually good mood.

"Ho, there, wife!" he called, and then entered with a great basket over his shoulder. He saw the mother asleep and stopped singing. Then he laughed and went over to her.

"Hey there, wife!" he called out, and then walked in with a big basket over his shoulder. He saw the mother asleep and paused his singing. Then he laughed and went over to her.

"Hey, wake up, old lady, hustle yourself and get us a supper. Where are the children?"-140-

"Hey, wake up, grandma, get moving and make us dinner. Where are the kids?"-140-

"What are you talking about," the mother asked, waking up and looking confused at the noise her husband was making. "I can't get any supper when there is nothing to get."

"What are you talking about?" the mother asked, waking up and looking confused by the noise her husband was making. "I can't get any dinner when there's nothing to get."

"Nothing to get?—well, that is nice talk, I'm sure. We'll see if there is nothing to get," he answered, roaring with laughter—and he began to take things out of his basket. First he took out a ham, then some butter. Flour and sausages followed, and then a dozen eggs; turnips, and onions, and finally some tea. Then at last the good fellow turned the basket upside down, and out rolled a lot of potatoes.

"Nothing to get?—well, that's nice to say, I'm sure. We'll see if there's really nothing to get," he replied, laughing out loud—and he started pulling things out of his basket. First, he pulled out a ham, then some butter. Next came flour and sausages, followed by a dozen eggs; turnips, onions, and finally some tea. Then the good guy turned the basket upside down, and a bunch of potatoes rolled out.

"Where in the world did all of these things come from?" she cried.

"Where did all of this stuff come from?" she exclaimed.

"I had good luck with my brooms, when all seemed lost, and here we are with a feast before us. Now call the children and let us begin."

"I was lucky with my brooms when everything felt hopeless, and now we have a feast in front of us. Let's call the kids and start."

"I was so angry because the milk got spilt that I sent them off to the woods for berries and told them not to come home till they had a basket full. I really thought that was all we should have for supper." At this the father looked frightened.

"I was so mad about the spilled milk that I sent them to the woods for berries and told them not to come back until they filled a basket. I honestly thought that would be all we had for dinner." At this, the father looked scared.

"What if they have gone to the Ilsenstein?" he cried, jumping up and taking a broom from the wall.

"What if they've gone to the Ilsenstein?" he shouted, getting up and grabbing a broom from the wall.

"Well, what harm?" the wife inquired, "and why do you take the broom?"

"Well, what's the harm?" the wife asked, "and why are you taking the broom?"

"What harm? Do you not know that it is the awful magic mountain where the old witch who eats little children dwells?—and do you not know that she rides on a broomstick. I may need one to follow her, in case she has got the children."

"What harm? Don't you know that it's the terrible magic mountain where the old witch who eats little kids lives?—and don't you know that she flies on a broomstick? I might need one to chase after her, just in case she has taken the kids."

"Oh, heavens above! What a wicked woman I was to send the children out. What shall we do? Do you-141- know anything more about that awful ogress?" she demanded of her husband, trembling fit to die.

"Oh, my gosh! What a terrible thing I did by sending the kids out. What are we going to do? Do you-141- know anything else about that horrible ogress?" she asked her husband, shaking like she was about to pass out.

An old witch within that wood doth dwell,
And she's in league with the powers of hell.
At midnight hour,
When no one knows,
She heads off to the witches' dance.

They fly up the chimney,
They fly on a broomstick,
Over hill and valley,
Over ravine and valley,
Through the night air
They gallop at full speed,
On a broomstick, on a broomstick
Hop, hop, hop, hop, the witches!

And by day, they say,
She stalks around,
With a crinching, crunching, munching sound.
And children plump, and tender to eat,
She lures with magic gingerbread sweet.
On evil bent,
With fell intent,
She tempts the children, poor little souls,
In the oven hot,
She pops the lot.
She shuts the door down,
Until they're done brown—all those gingerbread children.

"Oh, my soul!" the poor woman shrieked. "Come! We must lose no time: Hänsel and Gretel may be baked to cinders by this time," and out she ran, screaming, and followed by the father, to look for those poor children.

"Oh, my gosh!" the poor woman yelled. "Come on! We can’t waste any time: Hänsel and Gretel could be burnt to a crisp by now," and she dashed out, screaming, with the father following her in search of those poor kids.

ACT II

After wandering all the afternoon in the great forest, and filling their basket with strawberries, Hänsel and Gretel came to a beautiful mossy tree-trunk where they concluded to sit down and rest before going home. They-142- had wandered so far that they really didn't know that they were lost, but as a matter of fact they had no notion of where they were. Without knowing it, they had gone as far as the Ilsenstein, and that magic place was just behind them, and sunset had already come. As usual, the gay little girl was singing while she twined a garland of wild flowers. Hänsel was still looking for berries in the thicket near. Pretty soon they heard a cuckoo call, and they answered the call gaily. The cuckoo answered, and the calls between them became lively.

After spending all afternoon wandering in the huge forest and filling their basket with strawberries, Hänsel and Gretel found a beautiful mossy tree trunk and decided to sit down and rest before heading home. They-142- had wandered so far that they didn't realize they were lost; in fact, they had no idea where they were. Unbeknownst to them, they had ventured as far as the Ilsenstein, which was just behind them, and sunset had already arrived. As usual, the cheerful little girl was singing while she wove a garland of wildflowers. Hänsel was still searching for berries in the nearby thicket. Soon, they heard a cuckoo call, and they responded cheerfully. The cuckoo replied, and their playful calls bounced back and forth.

"There is the bird that eats up other birds' eggs," Gretel said, poking a strawberry into Hänsel's mouth; and Hänsel sucked the berry up as if it were an egg. Then in his turn, he poked a berry into Gretel's mouth. This was very good fun, especially as yet they had had nothing to eat. They began to feed each other with berries, till before they knew it the full basket was empty.

"There’s the bird that eats other birds' eggs," Gretel said, popping a strawberry into Hänsel's mouth; he sucked on the berry as if it were an egg. Then he turned and poked a berry into Gretel's mouth. This was a lot of fun, especially since they hadn’t eaten anything yet. They started feeding each other berries until, before they knew it, the entire basket was empty.

Foolish children, who by their carelessness got themselves into all sorts of scrapes! Now what was to be done? They surely couldn't go home and tell their mother they had eaten up all the berries!

Foolish kids, who by their carelessness got themselves into all kinds of trouble! Now what were they going to do? They definitely couldn't go home and tell their mom they had eaten all the berries!

"Hänsel, you have eaten all the berries. Now this time it is no joke—this that you have done. What shall we do now?"

"Hansel, you've eaten all the berries. This time it's not a joke—what you’ve done is serious. What are we going to do now?"

"Nonsense—you ate as many as I. We shall simply look for more."

"Nonsense—you ate just as many as I did. We'll just look for more."

"So late as this! We never can see them in the world. The sun is going down. Where can we have got to? We are surely lost."

"So late now! We can never find them out here. The sun is setting. Where could we have ended up? We're definitely lost."

"Well, if we are, there is nothing to be afraid of. Come, don't cry. We shall sleep here under the trees, and, when morning comes, find our way home," Hänsel replied, no longer blaming her, but trying to be very-143- brave, notwithstanding he was nearly scared to death with the shadows which were then gathering quickly.

"Well, if we are, there's nothing to worry about. Come on, don’t cry. We’ll sleep here under the trees, and when morning comes, we’ll find our way home," Hänsel said, no longer blaming her, but trying to be very-143- brave, even though he was almost scared to death by the shadows that were quickly gathering.

"Oh, oh! do you hear that noise in the bushes? I shall die of fright."

"Oh, oh! Do you hear that noise in the bushes? I'm going to die of fright."

"It—it—is nothing, sister," Hänsel answered, his teeth chattering, while he peered all about him uneasily. "I'm a boy and not afraid of anything, and can take care of you wherever we are."

"It—it—is nothing, sister," Hänsel replied, his teeth chattering as he looked around nervously. "I'm a boy and not afraid of anything, and I can take care of you no matter where we are."

What's glimmering there in the darkness?
That's only the birches in silver dress.
But there, what's grinning so there at me?
Th-that's only the stump of a willow tree.

Hänsel tried to answer heroically. "I'll give a good call," he said, going a little way toward the Ilsenstein. Then putting his hands to his mouth, he called loudly:

Hänsel tried to respond bravely. "I'll make a good call," he said, taking a few steps toward the Ilsenstein. Then cupping his hands around his mouth, he shouted loudly:

"Who's there?"

"Who's there?"

"You there,—you there,—you there," the echoes came—but they seemed to come from the Ilsenstein.

"You there—you there—you there," the echoes echoed back—but they seemed to come from the Ilsenstein.

"Is some one there?" Gretel timidly asked.

"Is anyone there?" Gretel asked nervously.

"There—where—there—" the echoes from the Ilsenstein again replied. "I'm frightened to death," Gretel said, beginning to cry.

"There—where—there—" the echoes from the Ilsenstein replied again. "I'm terrified," Gretel said, starting to cry.

"Little Gretelkin," said Hänsel, "you stick close to me, and I'll let nothing hurt you;" and while they huddled together, a thick white mist slowly gathered and spread between the children and the Ilsenstein.

"Little Gretelkin," said Hänsel, "stay close to me, and I won't let anything hurt you;" and while they huddled together, a thick white mist slowly formed and spread between the children and the Ilsenstein.

"Oh! there are some shadowy old women, coming to carry me away," Gretel sobbed, hiding her face, as the mist seemed to sway and assume strange forms. Then while her face was hidden, the mist slowly cleared away, and a little gray manikin with a little sack upon his back came out of the shadows. Hänsel held his breath-144- with fear and sheltered Gretel beside him as best he could.

"Oh! There are some spooky old women coming to take me away," Gretel cried, hiding her face as the mist seemed to move and take on strange shapes. Then, while her face was hidden, the mist gradually cleared, revealing a tiny gray figure with a small sack on his back emerging from the shadows. Hänsel held his breath-144- in fear and did his best to protect Gretel beside him.

"It is a shadowy queer little manikin, Gretel dear, with a little sack upon his back, but he looks very friendly." Then addressing the little manikin, "Do not hurt us, sir—and will you tell us who you are?"

"It’s a mysterious, odd little figure, dear Gretel, with a small bag on his back, but he seems very friendly." Then, turning to the little figure, "Please don’t harm us, sir—and can you tell us who you are?"

I shut the children's peepers—sh!
And guard the little sleepers—sh!
For dearly I do love them—sh!
And gladly watch above them—sh!
And with my small bag of sand,
I stand by every child's bedside;
Then little sleepy eyelids close,
And tiny limbs are peacefully resting;
And if they are good and quickly go to sleep,
Then from the starry sky above
The angels bring peace and love,
And send the children happy dreams, while watch they keep.

All the while the little sand-man was telling them who he was, the children got sleepier and sleepier and nodded upon each other's shoulders.

All the while the little sand-man was telling them who he was, the children grew sleepier and sleepier and leaned on each other’s shoulders.

"The sand-man was here?" little Hänsel asked, trying to rouse a bit.

"The sand-man was here?" little Hänsel asked, trying to wake up a little.

"I guess so," said Gretel; "let us say our prayers," and so they folded their hands, and said a little prayer to the fourteen angels which guard little children. They prayed to the two angels who should stand at their head, to the two at their feet, two upon their right hand and two upon the left, and two should cover them warm, and two should guard them from harm, and two should guide them one day to Heaven; and so they sank to sleep.

"I guess so," said Gretel. "Let's say our prayers." They folded their hands and said a little prayer to the fourteen angels that protect little children. They prayed to the two angels who stood at their heads, to the two at their feet, two on their right, and two on their left. Two would keep them warm, two would protect them from harm, and two would guide them to Heaven one day. And then they fell asleep.

As they slept, a beautiful light broke through the mist, which rolled up into a glittering staircase down which those angels came, two and two. They all grouped about Hänsel and Gretel as they had been prayed to do; and-145- as they silently took their places the night grew dark, the trees and birds all slept, and Hänsel and Gretel were safe until the morning.

As they slept, a beautiful light shone through the mist, which rolled up into a sparkling staircase down which the angels came, two by two. They all gathered around Hänsel and Gretel as they had been asked to do; and-145- as they quietly took their places, the night grew dark, the trees and birds all slept, and Hänsel and Gretel were safe until morning.

ACT III

The night had passed, the angels had disappeared again in the mist which still hung over the forest at the back, and now as dawn broke, the dew-fairy came out of the mist as the manikin and the angels had done; and from a little blue bell she shook the dewdrops over the children's eyes. Just as they began to stir, away ran the dew-fairy, and when they were quite wide awake they found the sun rising and themselves all alone.

The night had gone, the angels had vanished again into the mist that still lingered over the forest in the back, and now, as dawn arrived, the dew-fairy emerged from the mist just like the manikin and the angels had; from a little blue bell, she sprinkled the dewdrops over the children's eyes. Just as they started to move, the dew-fairy darted away, and when they were fully awake, they discovered the sun rising and themselves completely alone.

"Hänsel, where are we?" little Gretel asked, not recalling all that had happened to them since the day before. "I hear the birds twittering high in the branches. We certainly are not in our beds at home."

"Hansel, where are we?" little Gretel asked, not remembering everything that had happened to them since yesterday. "I can hear the birds chirping up in the branches. We definitely aren't in our beds at home."

"No—but I had a fine dream," Hänsel answered—"that the angels were here looking after us all night, the entire fourteen. But look there!" he cried, pointing behind them. The mist was gradually lifting and revealing the house of the Witch of Ilsenstein. It looked very fine, with the sun's bright rays upon it; very fine indeed! A little way off to the left of that queer little house was—an oven. Oh, dreadful! It was well Hänsel and Gretel did not know in the least what that oven meant. Then, on the other side of the house, was a cage—and heaven! it was certainly well that they had no idea of what that was for, either. Then, joining that cage to the house, was a queer-looking fence of gingerbread, and it looked strangely like little children.

"No, but I had an amazing dream," Hänsel replied, "that the angels were here watching over us all night, all fourteen of them. But look over there!" he yelled, pointing behind them. The mist was slowly lifting and revealing the Witch of Ilsenstein's house. It looked really nice, with the sun shining on it; really nice indeed! A little bit to the left of that strange little house was—an oven. Oh, how terrible! It was good that Hänsel and Gretel had no idea what that oven meant. Then, on the other side of the house, was a cage—and wow! it was definitely a good thing they had no idea what that was for, either. Connecting that cage to the house was a weird-looking fence made of gingerbread, and it oddly resembled little children.

"Oh, what a queer place!" Gretel cried. "And do-146- you smell that delicious odour? That cottage is made all of chocolate cream!" She was overcome with joy.

"Oh, what a strange place!" Gretel exclaimed. "And do-146- you smell that delicious scent? That cottage is made entirely of chocolate cream!" She was filled with joy.

The roof is all covered with Turkish delight,
The windows with lustre of sugar are white
And on all the gables the raisins invite,
And think! All around is a gingerbread hedge.

"Oh, to eat such a cottage!" they cried ecstatically.

"Oh, to eat such a cottage!" they exclaimed excitedly.

"I hear no sound. Let's go inside," Hänsel urged.

"I don't hear anything. Let's go inside," Hänsel urged.

"No, no! Who knows who may live in that lovely house."

"No, no! Who knows who might be living in that beautiful house?"

"Well, anyway, it can't do any harm to nibble a little. They can have it repaired next baking day," he persisted.

"Well, anyway, it won't hurt to snack a bit. They can get it fixed on the next baking day," he insisted.

"Maybe that is true,—and it does look too good to leave"; so Hänsel reached out and broke a little piece of the house-corner off.

"Maybe that's true,—and it does seem too good to pass up"; so Hänsel reached out and broke off a small piece of the house corner.

Nibble, nibble, mousekin,
Who's nibbling at my housekin?

a voice called from within.

a voice came from inside.

"Good gracious! Did you hear that?" he whispered, dropping the corner of the house. Gretel picked it up, hesitatingly.

"Wow! Did you hear that?" he whispered, letting go of the corner of the house. Gretel picked it up, uncertainly.

"It's most awfully good," she declared, but at that very minute came the voice again:

"It's really amazing," she said, but just then the voice returned:

Nibble, nibble, mousekin,
Who's nibbling at my housekin?

"Maybe that is the voice of the sweety maker," Hänsel suggested, all the same a good deal scared. And so they went on nibbling at a bit of the fence and then at the house-corner, until they became so full of good things that they began to laugh and caper about in high spirits. But while all this fun was going on, the upper part of the door opened and the old witch stuck her head out.-147- Then slowly and softly, out she crept with a rope in her hand, and getting behind the children she suddenly threw it over Hänsel's head. When he turned and saw her he was frightened almost into fits.

"Maybe that's the voice of the candy maker," Hänsel suggested, still quite scared. They continued nibbling on a bit of the fence, and then on the corner of the house, until they felt so full of treats that they started laughing and dancing around in high spirits. But while all this fun was happening, the top part of the door opened, and the old witch stuck her head out.-147- Then slowly and quietly, she crept out with a rope in her hand, and sneaking up behind the children, she suddenly threw it over Hänsel's head. When he turned and saw her, he was terrified almost to the point of fainting.

"Let me go, let me go!" he howled, while the witch only laughed hideously at the two and, drawing them closer to her, she began to pat their heads and talk very nicely to them.

"Let me go, let me go!" he shouted, while the witch just laughed cruelly at the two and, pulling them closer to her, she started to pat their heads and speak very sweetly to them.

"You are lovely children! Don't give yourselves such airs. I am Rosina Dainty-Mouth and just love little children like you," but she didn't say how she preferred them—broiled or stewed. Nevertheless, Hänsel had his doubts about her, in spite of her affectionate pretensions.

"You are such lovely kids! Don’t act so high and mighty. I’m Rosina Dainty-Mouth, and I absolutely adore little ones like you,” but she didn’t mention how she preferred them—broiled or stewed. Still, Hänsel was skeptical about her, despite her sweet talk.

Come, little mousey,
Come into my housey!
Come with me, my precious,
I'll give you sweets, delicious!

This extraordinary old lady cried, naming things that made the children's mouths water. But there was Hänsel's caution! He was not to be caught napping after sunrise. Gretel, however, recalled the flavour of the eave-spout which she had lately tasted and could not help showing a certain amount of interest.

This extraordinary old lady cried out, naming things that made the children's mouths water. But Hänsel was cautious! He wasn't going to get caught off guard after sunrise. Gretel, however, remembered the taste of the eave-spout she had recently tried and couldn't help but show some interest.

"Just what shall I get if I go into your housey?" she inquired; but before the old creature could reply, Hänsel had pulled Gretel's petticoat.

"Just what will I get if I go into your house?" she asked; but before the old woman could respond, Hänsel had tugged on Gretel's petticoat.

"Have a care! Do not take anything from her that you can help. She is meaning to fatten us and cook us,"—which was the exact truth. At that moment, Hänsel got clear of the rope which had been about his neck and ran to Gretel, but the old witch pointed at them a stick which had been hanging at her girdle, and in-148-stantly they found themselves spellbound. She repeated this blood-curdling rhyme, and there they stood, quite helpless:

"Be careful! Don’t take anything from her if you can avoid it. She wants to fatten us up and cook us,"—which was the absolute truth. At that moment, Hänsel freed himself from the rope that had been around his neck and ran to Gretel, but the old witch pointed a stick at them that had been hanging from her belt, and instantly they found themselves spellbound. She recited this chilling rhyme, and there they stood, completely helpless:

Hocus pocus, witches' charm!
Move not as you fear my arm.
Back or forward, do not try,
Fixed you are, by the evil eye!

And "fixed" they were. Now, right in the middle of the forenoon, it began to grow horribly dark, and as it darkened, the little knob on the end of her stick began to glow brilliantly, and as Hänsel watched it, fascinated, the witch gradually led him, by the stick's charm, into the stable, and fastened him in. Then the knob of the stick gradually ceased to glow, and Gretel was still standing there.

And they were "fixed." Now, right in the middle of the morning, it started to get terrifyingly dark, and as it got darker, the little knob on the end of her stick started to glow brightly. As Hänsel watched it, captivated, the witch slowly guided him, with the stick's magic, into the stable and locked him inside. Then the knob of the stick slowly stopped glowing, and Gretel was still standing there.

"Now while I feed Hänsel up till he is plump as a partridge, you stand where you are," said the witch, and into the house she went. Gretel stood horrified, and Hänsel whispered to her:

"Now while I fatten Hänsel up until he’s as plump as a partridge, you stay right where you are," said the witch, and she went into the house. Gretel stood in shock, and Hänsel whispered to her:

"Don't speak loud, and be very watchful, Gretelkin. Pretend to do everything the witch commands, yet be very watchful. There she comes again"; and so she did, with a basket full of raisins and other things for him to eat. She stuck good things into his mouth, as if she were fattening a Strasburg goose, and after that she disenchanted Gretel with a juniper branch.

"Don't talk loudly, and stay very alert, Gretelkin. Act like you're doing everything the witch tells you, but pay attention. Here she comes again"; and sure enough, she did, with a basket full of raisins and other treats for him to eat. She shoved tasty things into his mouth, as if she were fattening a Strasburg goose, and afterward, she freed Gretel with a juniper branch.

"Now, then, you go and set the table," she ordered, then turning again to Hänsel she found him apparently asleep.

"Alright, you go ahead and set the table," she ordered, then turning back to Hänsel, she noticed he seemed to be asleep.

"That's good! It is a way to grow fat," she grinned. "I'll just begin my supper with Gretel. She looks quite plump enough as she is. Here, my love," she cried, opening the oven door, and sniffing some gingerbread fig-149-ures within, "just look into the oven and tell me if it is hot enough to bake in," she called.

"That's great! It's a way to get a little chubby," she smiled. "I'll start my dinner with Gretel. She already looks pretty plump. Here, my dear," she said, opening the oven door and inhaling the scent of some gingerbread figures inside, "just take a look into the oven and tell me if it's hot enough to bake," she called.

Oh, when from the oven I take her,
She'll look like a cake from the baker,

the old wretch giggled to herself. But Gretel pretended not to hear her; and after all, she thought the oven not quite hot enough to push Gretel into, so she began jabbering about the witch's ride she was going to have that night at twelve, on her broomstick. As she thought about it she became very enthusiastic, and getting upon her broom she went galloping about the house and back. When she got through performing in this outrageous manner—which fairly froze Gretel's blood in her veins—the old witch tickled Hänsel with a birch-twig till he woke.

the old wretch giggled to herself. But Gretel pretended not to hear her; and after all, she thought the oven wasn’t quite hot enough to throw Gretel into, so she started rambling about the witch’s ride she was planning to take that night at midnight on her broomstick. The more she thought about it, the more excited she got, and hopping on her broom, she went zooming around the house. After she finished her wild antics—which practically chilled Gretel’s blood in her veins—the old witch prodded Hänsel with a birch twig until he woke up.

"Here, my little darling, show me your tongue," she said, and Hänsel stuck out his tongue as if the doctor had been called to investigate his liver. "My, but you are in fine condition," the old wretch mumbled smacking her lips. "Let me see your thumb," she demanded, and instead of sticking out his plump thumb, Hänsel poked a tiny bone through the bars of the cage. "Oh! how lean and scraggy! You won't do yet"; and she called to Gretel to bring more food for him, and there she stopped to stuff him again. Then she again opened the oven door, looking all the while at Gretel.

"Come here, my little darling, show me your tongue," she said, and Hänsel stuck out his tongue as if the doctor had been called to check his liver. "Wow, you're looking really good," the old hag mumbled, licking her lips. "Let me see your thumb," she insisted, and instead of extending his chubby thumb, Hänsel pushed a tiny bone through the bars of the cage. "Oh! How thin and scrawny! You're not ready yet," she said, calling for Gretel to bring him more food, and then she paused to stuff him again. Then she opened the oven door again, keeping her eyes on Gretel the whole time.

"How she makes my mouth water," she muttered. "Come here, little Gretelkin, poke your head into the oven and tell me if you think it hot enough for us to bake in." At this awful moment Hänsel whispered:

"How she makes my mouth water," she muttered. "Come here, little Gretelkin, poke your head into the oven and let me know if you think it's hot enough for us to bake in." At this awful moment, Hänsel whispered:

"Oh, be careful, Gretel!" Gretel nodded at him behind the witch's back.-150-

"Oh, be careful, Gretel!" Gretel nodded at him behind the witch's back.-150-

"Just smell that lovely gingerbread. Do poke your head in to see if it is quite done. Then you shall have a piece hot from the oven." Gretel still hung back.

"Just smell that delicious gingerbread. Do peek in to see if it's done. Then you'll get a piece fresh from the oven." Gretel still hesitated.

"I don't quite know how to do it," she apologized. "If you will just show me how to reach up," she murmured; and the old witch, quite disgusted that Gretel should take so long to do as she was bid, and so delay the feast, said:

"I don't really know how to do it," she said apologetically. "If you could just show me how to reach up," she whispered; and the old witch, feeling quite irritated that Gretel was taking so long to follow her instructions and delaying the feast, said:

"Why, this way, you goose," poking her head into the oven, and instantly, Hänsel, who had slipped out of the stable, sprang upon the old woman, gave her the push she had intended to give Gretel, and into the oven she popped, and bang went the oven door, while the children stood looking at each other and shivering with fright.

"Why, this way, you silly goose," poking her head into the oven, and instantly, Hänsel, who had slipped out of the stable, jumped on the old woman, gave her the shove he had planned to give Gretel, and into the oven she went, and the oven door slammed shut, while the children stood looking at each other and trembling with fear.

"Oh, my suz! Do you suppose we have her fast?"

"Oh, my gosh! Do you think we have her secured?"

"I guess we have," Hänsel cried, grabbing Gretel about the waist and dancing wildly in glee. Then they rushed into the house and began to fill their pockets with good things. While they were at this, the oven began to crack dreadfully. The noise was quite awful.

"I guess we have," Hänsel shouted, grabbing Gretel around the waist and dancing around joyfully. Then they ran into the house and started filling their pockets with goodies. While they were doing this, the oven started making a terrible cracking noise. The sound was really awful.

"Oh, mercy! What is happening?" Gretel cried. And at that moment the awful oven fell apart, and out jumped a lot of little children with the gingerbread all falling off them, while they sprang about Hänsel and Gretel in great joy. But all their eyes were shut.

"Oh no! What’s happening?" Gretel shouted. And at that moment, the terrible oven broke apart, and a bunch of little kids jumped out, with the gingerbread falling off them, while they danced around Hänsel and Gretel in pure joy. But their eyes were all closed.

They laughed and sang and hopped, crying that Hänsel and Gretel had saved them because by baking the old witch they had broken the oven's charm.

They laughed and sang and jumped, shouting that Hänsel and Gretel had saved them because by baking the old witch they had broken the oven's spell.

"But why don't you open your eyes," Gretel asked.

"But why don't you open your eyes?" Gretel asked.

"We shall not be entirely disenchanted till you touch us," they told her, and then upon being touched by Gretel they opened their eyes like ten-day-old kittens.-151-

"We won't be fully awake until you touch us," they said to her, and when Gretel did touch them, they opened their eyes like kittens just ten days old.-151-

Then Hänsel took a juniper branch and repeated what he had heard the witch say:

Then Hänsel picked up a juniper branch and said what he had heard the witch say:

Hocus pocus elder bush,
Rigid body loosen, hush!

and there came that gingerbread hedge, walking on legs,—the beautiful gingerbread falling all over the place, and the whole fence turning back into little children.

and there came that gingerbread hedge, walking on legs—the beautiful gingerbread scattering everywhere, and the whole fence transforming back into little children.

At that very moment came the broom-maker and his wife, who had sought for the children till they had become nearly distracted. When the children saw them they ran into their mother's arms. All the gingerbread children were singing at the top of their voices and were carrying on in the most joyous way.

At that moment, the broom-maker and his wife showed up, having searched for the children to the point of nearly losing their minds. When the kids saw them, they ran into their mother's embrace. All the gingerbread children were singing loudly and having the best time.

Two boys had run to the broken oven, and had begun to drag out an immense gingerbread—it was the old witch, turned into the finest cake ever seen. It was well that she turned out to be good in the end, if only good gingerbread. They dragged her out where everybody could see her, and broke a piece of her off; and then they shoved her into the cottage.

Two boys had rushed to the broken oven and started to pull out a huge gingerbread—it was the old witch, transformed into the finest cake ever. It was a relief that she turned out to be good in the end, even if only as tasty gingerbread. They pulled her out for everyone to see and broke off a piece, then they pushed her into the cottage.

"Now, you see how good children are taken care of," the broom-maker sang; while everybody danced about the disenchanted Ilsenstein, before they went into the house for supper.

"Now, you see how well good kids are cared for," the broom-maker sang, while everyone danced around the disenchanted Ilsenstein, before heading into the house for dinner.


MASCAGNI

THIS composer is too contemporary to be discussed freely. He has done no great amount of work, and fame came to him in his youth. "Cavalleria Rusticana" is his supreme performance, and there is in it a promise of greater things.

THIS composer is too modern to be discussed openly. He hasn't produced a large body of work, and he gained fame while he was still young. "Cavalleria Rusticana" is his standout piece, and it holds the promise of even greater achievements to come.

CAVALLERIA RUSTICANA[A]
(Rustic Chivalry)

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Santuzza.
Lola.
Turiddu.
Alfio.
Lucia.

Santuzza.
Lola.
Turiddu.
Alfio.
Lucia.

Peasants.

Farmers.

The story is of peasant people in a small Sicilian village, on an Easter day.

The story is about peasant people in a small Sicilian village on Easter day.

Composer: Pietro Mascagni.
Authors: Giovanni Targioni-Tozzetti and Guido Menasci.

Composer: Pietro Mascagni.
Authors: Giovanni Targioni-Tozzetti and Guido Menasci.

First sung at Rome, May 20, 1890.

First performed in Rome on May 20, 1890.

ACT I

One fine Easter morning, in a small Italian village, a fop, named Turiddu, came along the little street singing of Lola, an old sweetheart, who, since Turiddu went to serve his required term in the army, had married a wag-153-oner. Turiddu was far from heartbroken, because when he returned and first heard of Lola's faithlessness, he straightway fell in love with a worthier girl—Santuzza. Neither Lola nor Turiddu was a faithful sort, but lived for a good time to-day, leaving luck to look after to-morrow; but it was not the same with Santuzza. She truly loved Turiddu, and being an Italian peasant, very emotional and excitable, it was going to be dangerous for Turiddu to ill-treat her.

One fine Easter morning, in a small Italian village, a dandy named Turiddu walked down the little street singing about Lola, an old flame who had married a joker while he was away serving in the army. Turiddu wasn’t heartbroken, though; when he came back and heard about Lola’s betrayal, he instantly fell for a more deserving girl—Santuzza. Neither Lola nor Turiddu were the faithful type; they just wanted to enjoy the moment and let tomorrow take care of itself. But that wasn’t the case with Santuzza. She genuinely loved Turiddu and, being an Italian peasant, was very emotional and passionate, so it would be risky for Turiddu to mistreat her.

If that Easter morning found Turiddu quite gay and free, it found Santuzza full of despair and misgiving, because she knew that her lover had returned to his former sweetheart. Lola's husband, the wagoner, was frequently away from his home, and in his absence his wife had been flirting. In a little village, where everybody knew everybody else, and all of each other's business, Santuzza's companions had learned that Turiddu had thrown his new love over for the old, and instead of pitying her, they had ridiculed and treated her unkindly.

If that Easter morning found Turiddu feeling happy and carefree, it found Santuzza feeling full of despair and worry, because she knew her boyfriend had gone back to his old girlfriend. Lola's husband, the wagon driver, was often away from home, and during his absence, his wife had been flirting. In a small village, where everyone knew each other and all of each other's business, Santuzza's friends had heard that Turiddu had ditched his new love for the old one, and instead of feeling sorry for her, they mocked her and treated her poorly.

On a Sunday morning, just before the villagers started to church, Santuzza started for Turiddu's home. He lived near the church, with Lucia, his old mother. Santuzza had been thinking all night of what she could do to win her lover back; and at daylight had risen with the determination to go to old Lucia, and tell her how her son had misbehaved. In Italy, even grown sons and daughters obey their parents more promptly than the small children in America ever do. Santuzza, all tears and worn with sleeplessness, thought possibly Lucia could prevail upon Turiddu to keep his word and behave more like an honest man. All the little village was astir early, because Easter is a fête day in Italy, and the people make merry, as well as go to church. The peas-154-ants were passing and repassing through the little square as Santuzza entered it. She looked very sad and her eyes were swollen with crying. But no one paid any attention to her as all were going into the church for early mass. After the crowd had gone in, the sound of the organ and of the congregation's voices could be heard in the square. They sang an Easter carol—about flowers and carolling larks and orange blossoms—which did not make Santuzza any the happier; but she went to the door of old Lucia's house and called softly:

On a Sunday morning, just before the villagers headed to church, Santuzza made her way to Turiddu's house. He lived close to the church with his elderly mother, Lucia. Santuzza had been thinking all night about how she could win her lover back; at dawn, she resolved to speak to old Lucia and tell her about her son's bad behavior. In Italy, even adult children obey their parents more readily than small kids in America do. Santuzza, tearful and exhausted from lack of sleep, hoped that perhaps Lucia could persuade Turiddu to honor his word and act more like a decent man. The entire village was buzzing early in the morning since Easter is a festive day in Italy, where people celebrate as well as attend church. The peasants were bustling through the small square as Santuzza entered it. She looked very sad, with puffy eyes from crying. But no one noticed her as everyone was going into the church for early mass. Once the crowd had entered, the sounds of the organ and the congregation's singing drifted into the square. They sang an Easter hymn about flowers, singing larks, and orange blossoms, which didn't make Santuzza feel any better; but she approached the door of old Lucia's house and called softly:

"Mama Lucia—Mama Lucia—art thou there?"

"Mama Lucia—Mama Lucia—are you there?"

"Thou, Santuzza? What wilt thou, my dear?" the old woman answered, hobbling out.

"Is that you, Santuzza? What do you need, my dear?" the old woman replied, limping out.

"Mama Lucia, where is thy son?" Santuzza demanded.

"Mama Lucia, where's your son?" Santuzza asked.

"Thou hast come to see Turiddu? I do not know, my girl. I have nothing to do with quarrels, you must understand," she answered cautiously, half suspecting Santuzza's trouble, because she had already suffered many times on account of her son's faithlessness to others.

"Have you come to see Turiddu? I don’t know, my girl. I want nothing to do with conflicts, you need to understand," she replied carefully, half suspecting Santuzza's trouble, having already suffered many times because of her son's unfaithfulness to others.

"Mama Lucia, I beg of you not to turn me away. Listen to my troubles. It is thy son who has caused them, and I must see him," Santuzza sobbed.

"Mama Lucia, please don’t reject me. Hear me out about my problems. It’s your son who’s created them, and I need to see him," Santuzza cried.

"Well, I cannot help thee—though I am truly sorry for thee," the mother answered, after a moment, observing all the signs of the sorrow that Santuzza felt. "He is not at home. He has gone to fetch the wine from Francofonte."

"Well, I can't help you—though I really feel for you," the mother replied after a moment, noticing all the signs of the sadness that Santuzza felt. "He isn't home. He went to get the wine from Francofonte."

"No, no—he hasn't. He was seen about the village only last night."

"No, no—he hasn't. He was spotted around the village just last night."

"Who told thee that? I, his mother, should know if he is at home or not."

"Who told you that? I, his mother, should know whether he’s home or not."

"Mama Lucia, do not turn me away—I am in great sorrow, and you will be unhappy all your life if you ill--155-treat me now." At this they were disturbed by the cracking of whips and jingling of bells which told of the return to town of the wagoner. Alfio was returning on Easter morning in time to join the gaiety with his wife, Lola.

"Mama Lucia, please don’t push me away—I’m really upset, and you’ll regret it forever if you treat me badly now." At this, they were startled by the sound of cracking whips and jingling bells that signaled the wagoner’s return to town. Alfio was coming back on Easter morning, just in time to celebrate with his wife, Lola.

He came in jauntily, singing:

He walked in cheerfully, singing:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Proudly steps the sturdy steed,
Gayly ring the merry bells,
Crack! goes the whiplash! O' hi!
Tho' the icy wind may blow,
Let it rain or let it snow,
What in the world care I?

Soon all the neighbours appeared to welcome him. He was a most popular fellow—unlike Turiddu, who was a favourite mainly with the girls.

Soon all the neighbors showed up to welcome him. He was a really popular guy—unlike Turiddu, who was mainly liked by the girls.

"Well, about all I have wished for all the week, neighbours, was to get home here to my wife, that we might spend this Easter day together. When I am away, I think of nothing but her, you may be sure! I can't stop-156- here with you, jolly as you are. Lola is certain to be waiting for me, so off I go!" and the wagoner waved his hand gaily and was about to hurry off, while some went back into the church again, and some went to their homes. But Mama Lucia could not but regard him anxiously. She, herself, was in trouble over her wild son.

"Well, all I've wanted this week, neighbors, is to get home to my wife so we can spend this Easter together. When I'm away, I think about nothing but her, believe me! I can’t stick around-156- here with you, as cheerful as you all are. Lola is definitely waiting for me, so I’m off!" The wagoner waved his hand happily and was about to hurry away, while some returned to the church and others headed home. But Mama Lucia couldn't help but worry about him. She was already troubled by her reckless son.

"Ah, Alfio, you are always in such high spirits——"

"Ah, Alfio, you're always so cheerful——"

"Hello, Mama Lucia! Good day to you—have you any more of that famous wine?" Lucia's house was also the village inn, where the folks congregated to drink their wine, to play cards, and have a good gossip.

"Hey, Mama Lucia! Hope you're having a great day—do you have any more of that famous wine?" Lucia's house was also the village inn, where people gathered to drink wine, play cards, and catch up on gossip.

"No, not now; Turiddu has gone to Francofonte to get it."

"No, not now; Turiddu has gone to Francofonte to pick it up."

"You are wrong: I met him near my cottage as I came into the village this very morning," the wagoner answered, and at the same moment Santuzza pulled old Lucia's skirt, signing to her to be silent. But the old woman, surprised and confused at the turn things seemed to be taking, persisted:

"You’re mistaken: I saw him by my cabin when I walked into the village this morning," the wagoner replied, and at the same moment, Santuzza tugged at old Lucia's skirt, signaling for her to be quiet. But the old woman, startled and bewildered by how things were unfolding, insisted:

"How so? Are you certain of that?"

"How come? Are you sure about that?"

"Oh, yes, perfectly sure. And now I must be going: Lola will be expecting me," the unsuspicious wagoner answered, turning in earnest to go home. Now, while old Lucia and Santuzza stood without, the choir in the church sang:

"Oh, yes, absolutely sure. And now I have to go: Lola will be waiting for me," the unsuspecting wagon driver replied, turning seriously to head home. Meanwhile, while old Lucia and Santuzza stood outside, the choir in the church sang:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Queen of the Heavens, grief is ended!
He, whom thy love once defended—

And those peasants who had gradually wandered back into the square knelt, as they heard the prayer. The scene was very devotional and beautiful, with the exquisite music floating out from the church, and the reverent people gathering about it. Presently they broke into a joyous chorus of "Hallelujah! Christ is risen!" while Santuzza and old Lucia joined in spite of their sadness. But after all had wandered away, old Lucia approached Santuzza:

And the peasants who had slowly returned to the square knelt when they heard the prayer. The scene was very heartfelt and beautiful, with the amazing music coming from the church, and the respectful people gathering around it. Soon, they broke into a joyful chorus of "Hallelujah! Christ is risen!" while Santuzza and old Lucia joined in despite their sadness. But after everyone had left, old Lucia walked over to Santuzza:

"Why didst thou caution me not to speak when Alfio said he had seen my son near his house?" she asked, anxiously, already half guessing the reason.

"Why did you warn me not to speak when Alfio said he had seen my son near his house?" she asked, anxiously, already half guessing the reason.

"Good mama, do you not know that before Turiddu went to the war he was Lola's lover; and at first after he returned he cared for me, but now he has forgotten me and is again making love to Lola? If the wagoner knew of this, what do you think he would do?"

"Good mom, don't you know that before Turiddu went to war he was Lola's boyfriend? At first, after he came back, he cared about me, but now he has forgotten me and is back to flirting with Lola. If the wagon driver found out about this, what do you think he would do?"

"Oh, what hast thou told me upon this holy morning! You are right—if Alfio knew of this he would kill them both maybe. He surely would kill my son."

"Oh, what have you told me on this holy morning! You’re right—if Alfio knew about this, he might kill them both. He would definitely kill my son."

"It seems to me all are cursed this beautiful day. Go and pray for us all, Mama Lucia, and so will I," Santuzza replied. And she was about to enter the church to say her prayers when there came Turiddu, himself, dressed in his best, ready to meet Lola in the square as she passed on her way to the church.

"It seems to me that everyone is cursed on this beautiful day. Go and pray for all of us, Mama Lucia, and I will too," Santuzza replied. Just as she was about to enter the church to say her prayers, Turiddu appeared, dressed in his best, ready to meet Lola in the square as she passed on her way to the church.

"Turiddu!" Santuzza called.

"Turiddu!" Santuzza shouted.

"Devils! What are you here for, Santuzza? Are you on your way to church?"-158-

"Devils! What are you doing here, Santuzza? Are you heading to church?"-158-

"Not now. I am here to speak with you——"

"Not now. I'm here to talk to you——"

"Well, well, I cannot stop for it; I must go into the inn and see my mother just now."

"Well, I can’t stop for that; I need to go into the inn and see my mom right now."

"You must stay here and speak with me. I warn you to do it, Turiddu. I am very unhappy, and if you will give up Lola I will forget all your wrongdoing. But if you neglect me, and will not give up Alfio's wife, Alfio will surely learn of it and make you trouble."

"You need to stay here and talk to me. I'm warning you, Turiddu. I'm really upset, and if you let go of Lola, I will forget everything you've done wrong. But if you ignore me and refuse to give up Alfio's wife, Alfio will definitely find out and cause you trouble."

"Oh, come now—do you think you can frighten me? I will be a slave to no woman's whim, Santuzza. Go about your business. I shall attend to mine without your help. No, I will listen to you no longer," he cried, becoming angrier as she spoke, and pushing her away from him, as Lola, in the street near the square could be heard singing.

"Oh, come on—do you really think you can scare me? I won't be controlled by any woman's mood, Santuzza. Take care of your own matters. I'll handle mine without your help. No, I won't listen to you anymore," he shouted, getting angrier as she talked, and pushing her away from him, as Lola could be heard singing in the street near the square.

Santuzza and Turiddu both paused and listened. She was singing of Turiddu. She was calling him her "King of Roses." And then, while the two were standing uncertain what to do, Lola entered the square and spied them.

Santuzza and Turiddu both stopped and listened. She was singing about Turiddu. She was calling him her "King of Roses." And then, while the two were standing there unsure of what to do, Lola walked into the square and spotted them.

"Hello," she called loftily, looking at Santuzza. "Have you seen Alfio, Turiddu?"

"Hey," she said, looking at Santuzza. "Have you seen Alfio, Turiddu?"

"No, I have only just now come into the square."

"No, I just arrived in the square."

"Oh, perhaps you have come to church," she persisted impertinently.

"Oh, maybe you’ve come to church," she continued cheekily.

"I—I stopped to tell Santuzza—" he hardly knew what to say.

"I—I paused to tell Santuzza—" he could barely find the words.

"I stopped to see Turiddu," Santuzza interrupted earnestly. "I stopped to say that the good Lord beholds all our deeds."

"I paused to see Turiddu," Santuzza interjected seriously. "I paused to say that the good Lord sees all our actions."

"Ah—then you are not going to mass?"

"Ah—so you’re not going to church?"

"No—those who go to mass must have a clear conscience. Which of us here has that?"

"No—those who go to mass must have a clear conscience. Which one of us here can say that?"

"Really I know nothing about you," Lola answered;-159- "as for mine—it is clear!" Turiddu foreseeing trouble between them interrupted hastily.

"Honestly, I don't know anything about you," Lola replied;-159- "as for me—it's obvious!" Turiddu, anticipating trouble between them, quickly interrupted.

"Let us go in," speaking to Lola.

"Let's go in," he said to Lola.

"Oh, stay with Santuzza—and her conscience! do!"

"Oh, please stay with Santuzza—and her conscience! Do!"

"Yes, Turiddu—I warn you!" At that Lola laughed and went into the church.

"Yes, Turiddu—I’m serious!" At that, Lola laughed and went into the church.

"Now what have you done? By your folly, angered Lola. I am done with you!" Turiddu exclaimed, throwing off Santuzza, who held him back while she spoke. He became so enraged that he treated her brutally; and in trying to rid himself of her he threw her down upon the stones, and then ran into the church. When she got upon her feet again she was furious with anger.

"Now what have you done? You've made Lola mad with your foolishness. I’m done with you!" Turiddu shouted, shaking off Santuzza, who was trying to hold him back while she was talking. He got so angry that he treated her roughly; in his attempt to push her away, he knocked her down onto the ground and then ran into the church. When she got back on her feet, she was furious with anger.

"Now I will punish him for all his faithlessness," she sobbed, and she no sooner took this resolve than fate seemed to give her the means of carrying it out, for at that moment Alfio came back into the square.

"Now I will punish him for all his betrayal," she cried, and no sooner had she made this decision than fate seemed to provide her with the means to do it, for just then Alfio returned to the square.

"Oh, neighbour Alfio! God himself must have sent you here!"

"Oh, neighbor Alfio! God himself must have sent you!"

"At what point is the service?"

"At what point is the service?"

"It is almost over, but I must tell you—Lola is gone to it with Turiddu."

"It’s almost over, but I need to tell you—Lola has gone off with Turiddu."

"What do you mean by that?" Alfio demanded, regarding her in wonder.

"What do you mean by that?" Alfio asked, looking at her in amazement.

"I mean that while you are about your business Turiddu remains here, and your wife finds in him a way to pass the time. She does not love you."

"I mean that while you're busy, Turiddu is here, and your wife is spending time with him. She doesn’t love you."

"If you are not telling me the truth," Alfio said, with anguish, "I'll certainly kill you."

"If you're not being honest with me," Alfio said, distressed, "I'll definitely kill you."

"You have only to watch—you will know the truth fast enough," she persisted.

"You just have to pay attention—you'll figure out the truth soon enough," she insisted.

Alfio stood a moment in indecision and looked at her steadfastly.-160-

Alfio hesitated for a moment, looking at her intently.-160-

"Santuzza, I believe you. Your words—and the sadness of your face—convince me. I will avenge us both." And off he ran. For a moment Santuzza was glad, then remorse overtook her. Now Turiddu would be killed! She was certain of it. Alfio was not a man to be played with. Surely Turiddu would be killed! And there was his old mother, too, who would be left quite alone. When it was too late, Santuzza repented having spoken. She tried to recall Alfio, but he had gone.

"Santuzza, I believe you. Your words—and the sadness on your face—convince me. I will get revenge for both of us." And off he ran. For a moment, Santuzza felt glad, but then remorse took over. Now Turiddu would be killed! She was sure of it. Alfio wasn’t someone to mess with. There was no doubt Turiddu would be killed! And what about his old mother, who would be left completely alone? When it was too late, Santuzza regretted speaking up. She tried to call Alfio back, but he had already left.

The organ within the church swelled loudly again, and, the music being most beautiful, Santuzza stood listening in an agony of mind. Soon people began to come out, and old Lucia hobbled from the church in her turn, and crossed to her inn, followed by the young men and women. The men were all going home to their wives, and the women to their duties, but it was proposed that all should stop a moment at old Lucia's for a glass of her famous wine before they separated. As they went to the bar of the inn, which was out under the trees, Lola and Turiddu came from the church together.

The organ in the church played loudly again, and with the music being incredibly beautiful, Santuzza stood there, torn in her thoughts. Soon, people started to come out, and old Lucia slowly made her way from the church to her inn, trailed by the young men and women. The men were heading home to their wives, while the women were off to their responsibilities, but someone suggested they all stop for a moment at old Lucia's for a glass of her famous wine before going their separate ways. As they approached the inn's bar, which was set up under the trees, Lola and Turiddu walked out of the church together.

"I must hurry home now—I haven't seen Alfio yet—and he will be in a rage," she said.

"I need to hurry home now—I haven't seen Alfio yet—and he’s going to be really angry," she said.

"Not so fast—there is plenty of time! Come, neighbours, have a glass of wine with us," Turiddu cried to the crowd, going to his mother's bar, and there they gathered singing a gay drinking song.

"Not so fast—there's plenty of time! Come on, neighbors, have a glass of wine with us," Turiddu shouted to the crowd as he headed to his mother's bar, where they all gathered and sang a cheerful drinking song.

"To those who love you!" Turiddu pledged, lifting his glass and looking at Lola. She nodded and answered:

"To those who love you!" Turiddu vowed, raising his glass and gazing at Lola. She nodded in response and said:

"To your good fortune, brother!" And while they were speaking Alfio entered.

"You're in luck, brother!" Just then, Alfio walked in.

"Greeting to you all," he called.

"Hi everyone," he called.

"Good! come and join us," Turiddu answered.

"Great! Come and join us," Turiddu replied.

"Thank you! but I should expect you to poison me-161- if I were to drink with you, my friend," and the wagoner looked meaningly at Turiddu.

"Thanks! But I should expect you to poison me-161- if I drank with you, my friend," and the wagon driver looked meaningfully at Turiddu.

"Oh—well, suit yourself," Turiddu replied, nonchalantly. Then a neighbour standing near Lola whispered:

"Oh—well, do what you want," Turiddu replied casually. Then a neighbor standing by Lola whispered:

"You had better leave here, Lola. Come home with me. I can foresee trouble here." Lola took her advice and went out, with all the women following her.

"You should really get out of here, Lola. Come home with me. I can see trouble brewing." Lola took her advice and left, with all the women following her.

"Well, now that you have frightened away all the women by your behaviour, maybe you have something to say to me privately," Turiddu remarked, turning to Alfio.

"Well, now that you’ve scared off all the women with your behavior, maybe you have something to say to me privately," Turiddu said, turning to Alfio.

"Nothing—except that I am going to kill you—this instant!"

"Nothing—except that I'm going to kill you—right now!"

"You think so? then we will embrace," Turiddu exclaimed, proposing the custom of the place and throwing his arms about his enemy. When he did so, Alfio bit Turiddu's ear, which, in Sicily, is a challenge to a duel.

"You think so? Then we'll embrace," Turiddu exclaimed, following the local custom and wrapping his arms around his enemy. In response, Alfio bit Turiddu's ear, which in Sicily is a challenge to a duel.

"Good! I guess we understand each other."

"Great! I think we're on the same page."

"Well, I own that I have done you wrong—and Santuzza wrong. Altogether, I am a bad fellow; but if you are going to kill me, I must bid my mother good-bye, and also give Santuzza into her care. After all, I have some grace left, whether you think so or not," Turiddu cried, and then he called his mother out, while Alfio went away with the understanding that Turiddu should immediately follow and get the fight over.

"Look, I admit I’ve wronged you—and Santuzza too. Overall, I’m a terrible guy; but if you’re going to kill me, I need to say goodbye to my mom and also make sure Santuzza is looked after. Even so, I have some dignity left, whether you believe it or not," Turiddu shouted, then he called for his mother, while Alfio walked away, knowing that Turiddu would follow him to settle this fight right away.

"Mama," Turiddu then said to old Lucia when she hobbled out, "that wine of ours is certainly very exciting. I am going out to walk it off, and I want your blessing before I go." He tried to keep up a cheerful front that he might not frighten his old mother. At least he had the grace to behave himself fairly well, now that the end had come.-162-

"Mama," Turiddu said to old Lucia as she hobbled out, "that wine we had is definitely something else. I'm going for a walk to shake it off, and I need your blessing before I head out." He attempted to stay upbeat so he wouldn’t scare his old mother. At least he had the decency to act reasonably well, now that it was all coming to an end.-162-

"If I shouldn't come back——"

"If I don’t come back——"

"What can you mean, my son?" the old woman whispered, trembling with fear.

"What do you mean, my son?" the old woman whispered, shaking with fear.

"Nothing, nothing, except that even before I go to walk, I want your promise to take Santuzza to live with you. Now that is all! I'm off. Good-bye, God bless you, mother. I love you very much." Before she hardly knew what had happened, Turiddu was off and away. She ran to the side of the square and called after him, but he did not return. Instead, Santuzza ran in.

"Nothing, nothing, except that before I go out for a walk, I want your promise to take Santuzza to live with you. That’s all! I’m leaving now. Goodbye, God bless you, Mom. I love you so much." Before she even realized what was going on, Turiddu was gone. She ran to the edge of the square and called after him, but he didn’t come back. Instead, Santuzza came running in.

"Oh, Mama Lucia," she cried, throwing her arms about her.

"Oh, Mama Lucia," she exclaimed, wrapping her arms around her.

Then the people who had met Alfio and Turiddu on their way to their encounter began to rush in. Everybody was wildly excited. Both men were village favourites in their way. A great noise of rioting was heard and some one shrieked in the distance.

Then the people who had seen Alfio and Turiddu on their way to meeting started to rush in. Everyone was extremely excited. Both men were local favorites in their own way. A loud uproar was heard, and someone screamed in the distance.

"Oh, neighbour, neighbour, Turiddu is killed, Turiddu is killed!" At this nearly every one in the little village came running, while Santuzza fell upon the ground in a faint.

"Oh, neighbor, neighbor, Turiddu is dead, Turiddu is dead!" At this, almost everyone in the small village came running, while Santuzza collapsed on the ground in a faint.

"He is killed! Alfio has killed him!" others cried, running in, and then poor old Lucia fell unconscious beside Santuzza, while the neighbours gathered about her, lifted her up and carried her into her lonely inn.

"He’s dead! Alfio killed him!" others shouted, rushing in, and then poor old Lucia collapsed next to Santuzza, while the neighbors gathered around her, lifted her up, and carried her into her lonely inn.


MEYERBEER

GENIUS seems born to do stupid things and to be unable to know it. Probably no stupider thing was ever said or done than that by Wagner when he wrote a diatribe on the Jew in Art. He called it "Das Judenthum in der Musik" (Judaism in Music). He declared that the mightiest people in art and in several other things—the Jews—could not be artists for the reason that they were wanderers and therefore lacking in national characteristics.

GENIUS seems destined to do foolish things and fail to realize it. Probably no greater foolishness was ever expressed or acted upon than what Wagner did when he wrote a harsh critique on Jews in Art. He titled it "Das Judenthum in der Musik" (Judaism in Music). He claimed that the most powerful people in art and other fields—the Jews—could not be artists because they were wanderers and therefore lacked national identity.

There could not well have been a better plea against his own statement. Art is often national—but not when art is at its best. Art is an emotional result—and emotion is a thing the Jews know something about. Meyerbeer was a Jew, and the most helpful friend Richard Wagner ever had, yet Wagner was so little of a Jew that he did not know the meaning of appreciation and gratitude. Instead, he hated Meyerbeer and his music intensely. Meyerbeer may have been a wanderer upon the face of the earth and without national characteristics—which is a truly amusing thing to say of a Jew, since his "characteristics" are a good deal stronger than "national": they are racial! But however that may have been, Meyerbeer's music was certainly characteristic of its composer. As between Jew and Jew, Mendelssohn and he had a petty hatred of each other. Mendelssohn was always displeased when the extraordinary likeness between himself and Meyerbeer was-164- commented upon. They were so much alike in physique that one night, after Mendelssohn had been tormented by his attention being repeatedly called to the fact, he cut his hair short in order to make as great a difference as possible between his appearance and that of his rival. This only served to create more amusement among his friends.

There couldn't have been a stronger argument against his own statement. Art is often tied to a nation—but not when it's at its best. Art is an emotional outcome—and emotion is something that Jews understand well. Meyerbeer was Jewish and the most supportive friend Richard Wagner ever had, yet Wagner was so little in touch with his Jewish side that he didn’t grasp the meaning of appreciation and gratitude. Instead, he intensely hated Meyerbeer and his music. Meyerbeer might have been someone without a fixed national identity—which is pretty ironic to say about a Jew, considering his “identity” is much more about race than nationality! But whatever the case, Meyerbeer's music definitely reflected its composer. Among Jews, there was a petty rivalry between Mendelssohn and Meyerbeer. Mendelssohn was always annoyed when people pointed out how strikingly similar he looked to Meyerbeer. They resembled each other so much that one evening, after Mendelssohn had been bothered by constant reminders of this, he cut his hair short to make his appearance as different from his rival's as possible. This only added to the amusement of his friends.

Rossini, with all the mean vanity of a small artist, one whose principal claim to fame lay in large dreams, declared that Meyerbeer was a "mere compiler." If that be true, one must say that a good compilation is better than a poor creation. Rossini and Meyerbeer were, nevertheless, warm friends.

Rossini, with all the petty arrogance of a minor artist, whose main claim to fame was his big dreams, said that Meyerbeer was a "mere compiler." If that's the case, one must admit that a good compilation is better than a bad creation. Rossini and Meyerbeer were still close friends, though.

Meyerbeer put into practice the Wagnerian theories, which may have been one reason, aside from the constitutional artistic reasons, why Wagner hated him.

Meyerbeer applied Wagner's theories, which might have been one reason, besides the artistic reasons, why Wagner disliked him.

Meyerbeer was born "to the purple," to a properly conducted life, and yet he laboured with tremendous vim. He outworked all his fellows, and one day when a friend protested, begging him to take rest, Meyerbeer answered:

Meyerbeer was born into privilege, destined for a well-structured life, yet he worked with incredible energy. He outperformed all his peers, and one day when a friend pleaded with him to take a break, Meyerbeer replied:

"If I should stop work I should rob myself of my greatest enjoyment. I am so accustomed to it that it has become a necessity with me." This is the true art spirit, which many who "arrive" never know the joy of possessing. Meyerbeer's father was a rich Jewish banker, Jacob Beer, of Berlin. It is pleasant to think of one man, capable of large achievements, having an easy time of it, finding himself free all his life to follow his best creative instincts. It is not often so.

"If I were to stop working, I would be depriving myself of my greatest pleasure. I'm so used to it that it has become a necessity for me." This is the true spirit of art, which many who achieve success never get to experience. Meyerbeer's father was a wealthy Jewish banker, Jacob Beer, from Berlin. It's nice to imagine one person with the ability to accomplish great things having an easy life, always free to pursue their best creative instincts. That’s not usually the case.

Meyerbeer's generosity of spirit in regard to the greatness of another is shown in this anecdote:

Meyerbeer's generous nature regarding the greatness of others is illustrated in this story:

Above all music, the Jew best loved Mozart's, just as Mozart loved Haydn's. Upon one occasion when-165- Meyerbeer was dining with some friends, a question arose about Mozart's place among composers. Some one remarked that "certain beauties of Mozart's music had become stale with age." Another agreed, and added, "I defy any one to listen to 'Don Giovanni' after the fourth act of 'Les Huguenots'!" This vulgar compliment enraged Meyerbeer. "So much the worse then for the fourth act of 'The Huguenots'!" he shouted. Of all his own work this Jewish composer loved "L'Africaine" the best, and he made and remade it during a period of seventeen years. In this he was the best judge of his own work; though some persons believe that "Le Prophète" is greater.

Above all music, the Jew loved Mozart's the most, just as Mozart loved Haydn's. One time when-165- Meyerbeer was having dinner with some friends, a discussion came up about Mozart's position among composers. Someone mentioned that "some beauties of Mozart's music have become outdated over time." Another person agreed and added, "I challenge anyone to listen to 'Don Giovanni' after the fourth act of 'Les Huguenots'!" This rude compliment made Meyerbeer furious. "That’s too bad for the fourth act of 'The Huguenots'!" he yelled. Among all his work, this Jewish composer loved "L'Africaine" the most, and he worked on it for seventeen years. He was the best judge of his own music, even though some people think that "Le Prophète" is better.

Among Meyerbeer's eccentricities was one that cannot be labelled erratic. He had a wholesome horror of being buried alive, and he carried a slip about in his pocket, instructing whom it might concern to see that his body was kept unburied four days after his death, that small bells were attached to his hands and feet, and that all the while he should be watched. Then he was to be sent to Berlin to be interred beside his mother, whom he dearly loved.

Among Meyerbeer's quirks was one that can't be called erratic. He had a genuine fear of being buried alive, and he carried a note in his pocket, instructing anyone who needed to know to ensure that his body wasn't buried for four days after his death, that small bells were attached to his hands and feet, and that he was watched the entire time. Then he was to be sent to Berlin to be buried next to his mother, whom he loved deeply.

THE PROPHET

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Count Oberthal, Lord of the manor.
John of Leyden, an innkeeper and then a revolutionist (the Prophet).

Count Oberthal, the lord of the manor.
John of Leyden, an innkeeper and later a revolutionary (the Prophet).

Jonas } Anabaptists.  
Mathison
Zacharia

Bertha, affianced to John of Leyden.
Faith, John's mother.

Bertha, engaged to John of Leyden.
Faith, John's mom.

Choir: Peasants, soldiers, people, officers.

Choir: Commoners, soldiers, civilians, officers.

Story laid in Holland, near Dordrecht, about the fifteenth century.

Story set in Holland, near Dordrecht, during the fifteenth century.

Composer: Meyerbeer.
Author: Scribe.

Composer: Meyerbeer.
Author: Scribe.

ACT I

One beautiful day about four hundred years ago the sun rose upon a castle on the Meuse, where lived the Count Oberthal, known in Holland as Lord of the Manor. It was a fine sight with its drawbridge and its towers, its mills and outbuildings, with antique tables outside the great entrance, sacks of grain piled high, telling of industry and plenty. In the early day peasants arrived with their grain sacks, called for entrance, and the doors were opened to them; other men with grain to be milled came and went, and the scene presented a lively appearance.

One beautiful day about four hundred years ago, the sun rose over a castle on the Meuse, where Count Oberthal, known as Lord of the Manor in Holland, lived. It was a stunning sight with its drawbridge and towers, mills and outbuildings, and old tables outside the grand entrance, with piles of grain sacks showcasing the hard work and abundance. In the early morning, peasants arrived with their grain sacks, called for entry, and the doors were opened for them. Other men with grain to be milled came and went, making the scene lively.

Sheep-bells were heard in the meadows, the breezes blew softly, and men and women went singing gaily about their work. Among them was a young girl, more beautiful than the others, and her heart was specially full of hope. She was beloved of an innkeeper, John, who lived in a neighbouring village. He was prosperous and good, and she thought of him while she worked. She longed to be his wife, but John had an old mother who was mistress of the inn—in fact, the inn was hers—and it had been a question how they should arrange their affairs. John was too poor to go away and make a separate home, and the old mother might not care to have a daughter-in-law take her place as mistress there, carrying on the business while the active old woman sat idly by.

Sheep bells rang in the meadows, the breeze blew gently, and men and women joyfully sang as they worked. Among them was a young girl, more beautiful than the rest, and her heart was filled with hope. She was loved by an innkeeper named John, who lived in a nearby village. He was successful and kind, and she thought of him while she worked. She dreamed of being his wife, but John had an elderly mother who ran the inn—actually, the inn belonged to her—and there was a dilemma about how they would sort out their situation. John couldn’t afford to move out and create a separate home, and the old mother might not want a daughter-in-law taking her place as the head of the inn, managing the business while she simply sat by idly.

Upon that beautiful day, Bertha was thinking of all of these things, and hoping something would happen to change the situation. Even while she was thinking thus fate had a pleasant surprise in store for her, because the old mother, Faith, was at that very moment approaching the manor where Bertha lived. Like others of her class she owed vassalage to some petty seigneur, and while-167- that meant oppression to be endured, it included the advantage of safety and protection in time of war.

On that beautiful day, Bertha was reflecting on all these things, hoping something would happen to change her situation. Even as she thought this, fate had a nice surprise waiting for her, because the old woman, Faith, was just then making her way to the manor where Bertha lived. Like others in her class, she was subject to a minor lord, and while-167- that meant dealing with oppression, it also came with the benefit of safety and protection during times of war.

Bertha, looking off over the country road, saw Faith, John's mother, coming. Her step was firm for one so aged, and she was upheld on her long journey by the goodness of her mission. When Bertha saw her she ran to meet and welcome her.

Bertha, gazing down the country road, spotted Faith, John's mother, approaching. Her stride was steady for her age, and she was supported on her long journey by the purpose of her mission. When Bertha saw her, she ran to greet and welcome her.

"Sit down," she cried, guiding the old woman's steps to a seat, and hovering over her. "I have watched for your coming since the morning—even since sunrise," the young woman said, fluttering about happily. "I was certain thou wert coming."

"Sit down," she exclaimed, helping the old woman to a seat and standing by her. "I've been waiting for you since morning—even since sunrise," the young woman said, moving around happily. "I was sure you were coming."

"Yes, yes. John said: 'Go, go, mother, and bring Bertha home to me,' and I have come," she answered, caressing Bertha kindly. "I have decided to give over the work and the care to you young people; to sit by the chimneyside and see you happy; so bid farewell to this place, and prepare to return with me. John is expecting thee."

"Yes, yes. John said, 'Go, go, mom, and bring Bertha home to me,' and I’ve come," she replied, gently stroking Bertha. "I've decided to leave the work and responsibilities to you young people; I want to sit by the fireplace and watch you be happy. So say goodbye to this place and get ready to come back with me. John is waiting for you."

"At once, dear mother?" she asked with some anxiety. "You know, mother, I am a vassal of the Seigneur Oberthal, and may not marry outside of his domain, without his permission. I must first get that; but he cannot wish to keep me here, when there is so much happiness in store for me!" she cried, with all the assurance of her happiness newly upon her. But while she had been speaking, Faith had looked off toward the high-road:

"Right now, Mom?" she asked, a bit anxious. "You know, Mom, I’m a vassal of Seigneur Oberthal, and I can’t marry outside his territory without his permission. I need to get that first; but he can’t want to keep me here when there’s so much happiness waiting for me!" she exclaimed, with all the confidence of her newfound happiness. But while she was speaking, Faith had looked off toward the main road:

"Look, Bertha! dost see three strange figures coming along there?" she asked in a low tone, pointing toward the road. Bertha looked. It was true: three men, in black, of sinister appearance, were coming toward them. The pair watched.-168-

"Look, Bertha! Do you see three strange figures coming down the road?" she asked quietly, pointing toward the path. Bertha looked. It was true: three men, dressed in black and looking ominous, were walking toward them. The two of them watched.-168-

"Who are they?" she repeated, still in low and half-frightened tones.

"Who are they?" she asked again, her voice still low and somewhat scared.

"I have seen them before," Bertha answered. "It is said that they are saintly men, but they look sinister to me."

"I've seen them before," Bertha replied. "They say they're saintly men, but they look creepy to me."

By this time the men had been joined by many of the peasants and were approaching the castle. They were Jonas, Mathison, and Zacharia, seditionists; but they were going through the country in the garb of holy men, stirring up the people under cover of saintliness.

By this time, the men had been joined by many of the peasants and were getting close to the castle. They were Jonas, Mathison, and Zacharia, rebels; but they were traveling through the countryside dressed as holy men, inciting the people under the guise of piety.

They preached to the people the most absurd doctrines; that they would have all the lands and castles of the nobles if they should rise up and rebel against the system of vassalage that then prevailed. They lacked a leader, however, in order to make their work successful. Now they had come to Dordrecht and were approaching the castle of the Count of Oberthal. All the peasants got into a frightful tangle of trouble and riot, and they called and hammered at the Count's doors till he and his retainers came out.

They preached to the people the most ridiculous ideas; that they could take all the lands and castles of the nobles if they rose up and revolted against the feudal system that was in place at the time. However, they lacked a leader to make their efforts successful. Now, they had arrived in Dordrecht and were nearing the castle of the Count of Oberthal. All the peasants created a chaotic mess of trouble and uproar, banging and shouting at the Count's doors until he and his guards came out.

"What is all this noise?" he demanded, and as he spoke, he recognized in Jonas, the leader of the Anabaptists, a servant whom he had discharged for thievery. He at once told the peasants of this, and it turned them against the three strangers and stopped the disturbance, but at the back of the crowd the Count Oberthal had seen the beautiful Bertha and Faith.

"What’s all this noise?" he asked, and as he spoke, he recognized Jonas, the leader of the Anabaptists, a servant he had fired for stealing. He immediately informed the peasants about this, which turned them against the three strangers and quieted the uproar, but at the back of the crowd, Count Oberthal had noticed the beautiful Bertha and Faith.

"What do ye do here?" he asked, curiously but kindly, noticing the beauty of Bertha. At that she went toward him.

"What are you doing here?" he asked, curiously but kindly, noticing Bertha's beauty. At that, she walked toward him.

"I wish to ask you, Seigneur, for leave to marry outside your domain. I love John of Leyden, the innkeeper—this is his mother—and she has come to take me home with her, if I may go." She spoke modestly, never-169- thinking but she would be permitted to leave. But Oberthal looked at her admiringly and decided that he would have her for himself. Then thinking of her love, she began to sing of how John had once saved her life, and Faith joined her in pleading.

"I'd like to ask you, Seigneur, for permission to marry outside your territory. I love John of Leyden, the innkeeper—this is his mother—and she has come to take me home with her, if I can go." She spoke modestly, never-169- expecting that she'd actually be allowed to leave. But Oberthal looked at her with admiration and decided that he wanted her for himself. Then, thinking about her love, she started to sing about how John had once saved her life, and Faith joined her in begging.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

One day in the waves of the Meuse
I struggled I struggled
John, John saved me—

"No," Oberthal said at last, smiling; "I will not have so much loveliness leave my domain. No! I shall not give my consent." At that she began to weep, while Faith protested against his decision. This made him angry and he ordered the two woman taken into his castle and confined there till he should decide what he wished to do with them.

"No," Oberthal said finally, smiling; "I won't let so much beauty leave my domain. No! I won't agree to that." With that, she began to cry, while Faith argued against his decision. This made him angry, and he ordered the two women taken into his castle and kept there until he decided what to do with them.

The peasants, who were still gathered about the Anabaptists, uncertain how to treat them after the Count's disclosures, now showed great anger against Oberthal for his action toward Bertha and Faith. As the two women were dragged within the castle, the peasants set up a howl of rage, while the Anabaptists extended their-170- hands above them in a pious manner and began their Latin chant once more.

The peasants, still gathered around the Anabaptists and unsure how to deal with them after the Count's revelations, were now very upset with Oberthal for his treatment of Bertha and Faith. As the two women were pulled into the castle, the peasants erupted in anger, while the Anabaptists raised their-170- hands above them reverently and began their Latin chant again.

ACT II

At the little inn belonging to Faith, John had been waiting all day for her return with Bertha, and trying his best to look after those who came and went. Outside, people were waltzing and drinking and making merry, for the inn was a favourite place for the townsmen of Leyden to congregate.

At the small inn owned by Faith, John had been waiting all day for her to come back with Bertha, doing his best to take care of the guests who were arriving and leaving. Outside, people were dancing, drinking, and having a good time, as the inn was a popular hangout for the locals in Leyden.

"Sing and waltz; sing and waltz!" they cried, "all life is joy—and three cheers for thee, John!"

"Sing and waltz; sing and waltz!" they shouted, "life is all about joy—and three cheers for you, John!"

"Hey! John, bring beer," a soldier called merrily. "Let us eat, drink and—" At that moment Jonas, followed by the other Anabaptists, appeared at the inn.

"Hey! John, bring beer," a soldier called happily. "Let's eat, drink, and—" At that moment, Jonas, followed by the other Anabaptists, showed up at the inn.

"John! who is John?" they inquired of the soldier.

"John! Who's John?" they asked the soldier.

"John! John!" first one, then another called. "Here are some gentlemen who want beer—although they are very unlikely looking chaps," some one added, under his breath, looking the three fellows over. John came in to take orders, but his mind was elsewhere.

"John! John!" called one person, then another. "Here are some guys who want beer—though they look pretty sketchy," someone else muttered, eyeing the three men. John walked in to take orders, but he was preoccupied.

"It is near night—and they have not come," he kept thinking. "I wonder if anything can have happened to them! Surely not! My mother is old, but she is lively on her feet, and on her way home she would have the attention of Bertha. Only I should feel better to see them just now."

"It’s getting close to night—and they still haven’t arrived," he kept thinking. "I wonder if something has happened to them! It can't be! My mom is getting older, but she’s still spry, and on her way home, she would have Bertha by her side. I just wish I could see them right now."

"Come, come, John! Beer!" the soldier interrupted, and John started from his reverie. As he went to fetch the beer, Jonas too started. Then he leaned toward Mathison.

"Come on, John! Beer!" the soldier interrupted, and John snapped out of his thoughts. As he went to get the beer, Jonas also moved. Then he leaned toward Mathison.

"Do you notice anything extraordinary about that-171- man—John of the inn?" he asked. The two other Anabaptists regarded the innkeeper closely.

"Do you see anything unusual about that-171- man—John of the inn?" he asked. The two other Anabaptists looked at the innkeeper carefully.

"Yes! He is the image of David—the saint in Münster, whose image is so worshipped by the Westphalians. They believe that same saint has worked great miracles among them," Zacharia answered, all the while watching John as he moved about among the tables.

"Yes! He is the image of David—the saint in Münster, whose image is so admired by the Westphalians. They believe that same saint has performed great miracles among them," Zacharia answered, all the while watching John as he moved around the tables.

"Listen to this! Just such a man was needed to complete our success. This man's strong, handsome appearance and his strange likeness to that blessed image of those absurd Westphalians is enough to make him a successful leader. We'll get hold of him, call him a prophet, and the business is done. With him to lead and we to control him, we are likely to own all Holland presently. He is a wonder!" And they put their heads together and continued to talk among themselves. Then Jonas turned to one of the guests.

"Listen up! This is exactly the kind of person we need to seal our success. This guy's strong, good-looking presence and his uncanny resemblance to that ridiculous image of those silly Westphalians is enough to make him a great leader. We'll grab him, call him a prophet, and that's it. With him leading and us pulling the strings, we’re probably on our way to owning all of Holland soon. He’s amazing!" And they huddled together, chatting among themselves. Then Jonas turned to one of the guests.

"Say, friend, who is this man?"

"Hey, buddy, who is this guy?"

"He is the keeper of this inn," was the answer. "He has an excellent heart and a terrible arm."

"He runs this inn," was the reply. "He has a great heart and a really bad arm."

"A fiery temper, I should say," the Anabaptist suggested.

"A fiery temper, I would say," the Anabaptist suggested.

"That he has, truly."

"Yes, he really does."

"He is brave?"

"Is he brave?"

"Aye! and devoted. And he knows the whole Bible by heart," the peasant declared, proud of his friend. At that the three looked meaningly at one another. This certainly was the sort of man they needed.

"Aye! and devoted. And he knows the whole Bible by heart," the peasant said, proud of his friend. At that, the three exchanged knowing glances. This was definitely the kind of person they needed.

"Come, friends, I want you to be going," John said at that moment, his anxiety for his mother and Bertha becoming so great that he could no longer bear the presence of the roistering crowd. "Besides it is going to storm. Come. I must close up." They all rose good-naturedly-172- and one by one and in groups took themselves off—all but the three Anabaptists, who lingered behind.

"Come on, friends, it's time for you to leave," John said at that moment, his worry for his mother and Bertha getting so intense that he could no longer stand being around the partying crowd. "Plus, it's about to storm. Let's go. I need to wrap things up." They all got up cheerfully-172- and left one by one or in small groups—everyone except the three Anabaptists, who stayed behind.

"What troubles thee, friend?" Jonas said sympathetically to John, when all had gone, and he looked toward them inquiringly.

"What’s troubling you, friend?" Jonas said sympathetically to John, when everyone had left, and he looked at him questioningly.

"The fact is, my mother was to have returned to Leyden with my fiancée before this hour, and I am a little troubled to know they are so late upon the road. I imagine I feel the more anxious because of some bad dreams I have had lately—two nights." He added, trying to smile.

"The truth is, my mom was supposed to come back to Leyden with my fiancée by now, and I'm a bit worried that they're running so late. I think I feel more anxious because of some bad dreams I've had recently—two nights in a row." He added, trying to smile.

"Pray tell us what your dreams were. We can some of us interpret dreams. Come! Perhaps they mean good rather than bad," Jonas urged.

"Please tell us what your dreams were. Some of us can interpret dreams. Come on! Maybe they mean something good instead of bad," Jonas urged.

"Why, I dreamed that I was standing in a beautiful temple, with everything very splendid about me, while everybody was bowing down to me——"

"Why, I dreamed that I was standing in a beautiful temple, with everything looking really stunning around me, while everyone was bowing down to me——"

"Well, that is good!" Jonas interrupted.

"That's awesome!" Jonas interrupted.

"Ah! but wait! A crown was on my brow and a hidden choir were chanting a sacred chant. They kept repeating: 'This is the new king! the king whom heaven has given us.' And then upon a blazing marble tablet there appeared the words 'Woe through thee! Woe through thee!' And as I was about to draw my sword I was nearly drowned in a sea of blood. To escape that I tried to mount the throne beside me. But I and the throne were swept away by a frightful storm which rose. And at that moment the Devil began to drag me down, while the people cried: 'Let him be accursed!' But out of the sky came a voice and it cried 'Mercy—mercy to him!' and then I woke trembling with the vividness of my dream. I have dreamed thus twice. It troubles me." And he paused abstractedly, listening-173- to the storm without, which seemed to grow more boisterous.

"Ah! but wait! A crown was on my head and a hidden choir was singing a sacred song. They kept repeating: 'This is the new king! the king whom heaven has given us.' Then on a blazing marble tablet appeared the words 'Woe through you! Woe through you!' Just as I was about to draw my sword, I was nearly drowned in a sea of blood. To escape that, I tried to climb onto the throne beside me. But both I and the throne were swept away by a terrifying storm that rose up. At that moment, the Devil started dragging me down, while the people shouted: 'Let him be cursed!' But then a voice came from the sky and it cried 'Mercy—mercy for him!' and then I woke up trembling from the vividness of my dream. I've had this dream twice. It troubles me." And he paused, lost in thought, listening-173- to the storm outside, which seemed to grow louder.

"Friend, let me interpret that dream as it should be understood. It means that you are born to reign over the people. You may go through difficulties to reach your throne, but you shall reign over the people."

"Friend, let me explain that dream as it should be understood. It means that you are meant to lead the people. You might face challenges on your way to the throne, but you will rule over the people."

"Humph!" he answered, smiling incredulously, "I may reign, but it shall be a reign of love over this little domestic world of mine. I want my mother and my sweetheart, and want no more. Let them arrive safely this night, and I'll hand over that dream-throne to you!" he answered, going to the door.

"Humph!" he replied, grinning in disbelief, "I may be in charge, but it'll be a reign of love over my little home. I want my mom and my sweetheart, and nothing else. Let them arrive safely tonight, and I'll give you that dream throne!" he said, heading to the door.

"Listen again!" Jonas persisted. "You do not know us but you have heard of us. We are those holy men who have been travelling through Holland, telling people their sacred rights as human beings; and pointing out to them that God never meant them for slaves. Join us, and that throne you dreamed of shall become a real one, and thine! Come! Consent, and you go with us. That kingdom shall be yours. You have the head and heart and the behaviour of a brave and good man." Thus they urged him, but John only put them aside. He listened to them half in derision.

"Listen again!" Jonas insisted. "You don't know us, but you've heard of us. We're those holy men traveling through Holland, sharing people's sacred rights as human beings; and reminding them that God never intended for them to be slaves. Join us, and that throne you dreamt about will become real and yours! Come! Agree, and you'll come with us. That kingdom will be yours. You have the mind and heart and the spirit of a brave, good man." They pressed him, but John just pushed them away. He listened to them with a hint of mockery.

"Wait till I get my Bertha and my mother safe into this house this night, then we'll think of that fine kingdom ye are planning for me," he said. The Anabaptists seeing that his mind was too troubled with his own affairs, got up and went out.

"Wait until I get my Bertha and my mom safely into this house tonight, then we can think about that great kingdom you’re planning for me," he said. The Anabaptists, realizing that his mind was too focused on his own problems, got up and left.

"Well, thank heaven!" John cried when they had gone. "What queer fellows, to be sure! I wish it were not so late——" At that moment a great noise arose outside the inn. "What can that mean?" he said to himself, standing in the middle of the floor, hardly daring to-174- look out, he was so disturbed. The noise became greater.

"Well, thank goodness!" John exclaimed once they had left. "What strange guys, for sure! I wish it weren't so late—" Just then, a loud commotion started outside the inn. "What could that be?" he thought to himself, standing in the middle of the room, barely daring to-174- look out, feeling so unsettled. The noise grew louder.

"It is the galloping of soldiers, by my faith!" he cried, and was starting toward the door when it was burst open and Bertha threw herself into his arms.

"It’s the sound of soldiers charging, I swear!" he exclaimed, and he was about to head for the door when it swung open and Bertha threw herself into his arms.

"What is this! What has happened? Good heaven! you are all torn and——"

"What is this! What happened? Oh my gosh! You’re all torn and——"

"Save me, save and hide me!" she cried. "Thy mother is coming. The soldiers are after us—look!" And glancing toward the window he saw Oberthal coming near with his soldiers. He hastily hid Bertha behind some curtains in one part of the room, just as Oberthal rushed in.

"Help me, help and hide me!" she shouted. "Your mother is coming. The soldiers are after us—look!" And glancing toward the window, he saw Oberthal approaching with his soldiers. He quickly hid Bertha behind some curtains in one corner of the room, just as Oberthal burst in.

He demanded Bertha, telling John how he had taken the two women and was carrying them to Haarlem when Bertha got away. Now he had Faith, the mother, and would keep her as hostage, unless Bertha was instantly given into his hands. Upon hearing that, John was distracted with grief.

He demanded Bertha, telling John how he had taken the two women and was on his way to Haarlem when Bertha managed to escape. Now he had Faith, the mother, and would hold her hostage unless Bertha was immediately handed over to him. Upon hearing this, John was overwhelmed with grief.

"Give her up, or I'll kill this old woman before thy eyes!" he declared brutally. John was torn between love for his old mother and for his sweetheart, and while he stood staring wildly at Oberthal the soldiers brought his mother in and were about to cleave her head in twain when Bertha tore the curtains apart. She could not let John sacrifice his mother for her. Oberthal fairly threw her into the arms of his soldiers, while the old mother stretched her arms toward John, who fell upon a seat with his head in his hands. Then, after the soldiers and Oberthal had gone, the poor old woman tried to comfort him, but his grief was so tragic that he could not endure it, and he begged her to go to her room and leave him alone for a time. Soon after she had gone out, John-175- heard the strange chant of the Anabaptists. He raised his head and listened—that was like his dream—the sacred chant!

"Give her up, or I'll kill this old woman right in front of you!" he declared harshly. John was caught between his love for his elderly mother and for his girlfriend, and as he stood there, staring in shock at Oberthal, the soldiers brought his mother in and were about to behead her when Bertha ripped the curtains apart. She couldn't let John sacrifice his mom for her. Oberthal pushed her into the arms of his soldiers, while the old mother reached out toward John, who collapsed into a seat with his head in his hands. After the soldiers and Oberthal left, the poor old woman tried to comfort him, but his sorrow was so overwhelming that he couldn’t bear it, and he pleaded with her to go to her room and leave him alone for a while. Soon after she left, John-175- heard the strange chant of the Anabaptists. He lifted his head and listened—that was just like his dream—the sacred chant!

"It is my dream," he said. Then he started up furiously. "It is my revenge. If those strange men should come again and ask——" And at that very moment they summoned him to the door. They knew what had passed, and believed it a good time to persuade him to join them.

"It’s my dream," he said. Then he stood up angrily. "It’s my revenge. If those strange guys come again and ask——" And at that exact moment, they called him to the door. They knew what had happened and thought it was a good time to try to convince him to join them.

"Enter, enter, enter!" he cried, half beside himself with his grief; and the three strange creatures came in.

"Come in, come in, come in!" he shouted, almost losing it with his sadness; and the three strange creatures walked in.

"John of Leyden, we come to offer you a throne once more, and with it your revenge for what has happened here this night."

"John of Leyden, we're here to offer you a throne again, along with your chance for revenge for what has happened here tonight."

"I will join thee for my revenge. I need no throne—but my revenge! I must have my revenge!"

"I'll join you for my revenge. I don’t need a throne—just my revenge! I have to have my revenge!"

"Come, and thou shalt have it. Work henceforth as we direct, and as that sainted figure of David, beloved by those of Westphalia, and we promise you revenge against the whole nobility of Holland. Come!"

"Come, and you'll get it. From now on, follow our instructions, just like that holy figure of David, cherished by the people of Westphalia, and we promise you revenge against all the nobility of Holland. Come!"

"Aye—thou shalt be to Holland what Jeanne d'Arc was to France!"

"Yes—you will be to Holland what Joan of Arc was to France!"

John went softly, yet quivering with hate and sorrow, to his mother's door.

John walked quietly, but trembling with anger and sadness, to his mother's door.

"She mutters a prayer in her sleep," he said, hesitating what to do, yet overwhelmed with misfortune and fury.

"She mumbles a prayer in her sleep," he said, unsure of what to do, yet flooded with misfortune and anger.

"Thy revenge!" whispered Zacharia in his ear. John of Leyden looked at him darkly a moment, then:

"Your revenge!" whispered Zacharia in his ear. John of Leyden looked at him grimly for a moment, then:

"Let us go," he said, and the four conspirators went softly from the old inn.

"Let’s go," he said, and the four conspirators quietly left the old inn.

ACT III

At the close of day, at the foot of an ice-covered mountain, forests on every side, the Anabaptists were encamped-176- in Westphalia. John of Leyden had gone to that part of Germany under the direction of Jonas, Mathison, and Zacharia, and being introduced to the people as a sainted man, all had fallen down and worshipped him and he had become a great power. So many had rallied round him that his army had become very large, and the nobles and their families were fleeing from it in consternation.

At the end of the day, at the base of an ice-covered mountain, surrounded by forests, the Anabaptists were camped-176- in Westphalia. John of Leyden had traveled to that region of Germany under the guidance of Jonas, Mathison, and Zacharia, and being introduced to the people as a holy man, everyone had fallen down and worshipped him, and he had gained significant power. So many people had gathered around him that his army had grown very large, causing the nobles and their families to flee in panic.

Just before nightfall, while all seemed quiet in camp, a noise of battle was heard far off, which grew louder and louder, telling of the approach of the fighters. Finally, the noise of combat was right at hand, and when the soldiers rushed into the camp there was great confusion. Among the prisoners were men and women richly dressed, little children, and old people, all prisoners, or flying on every side. The Anabaptists were ferocious in their joy over every success, and since John of Leyden had joined and led them they had been most successful.

Just before night fell, while everything seemed quiet at camp, the distant sound of battle grew louder, signaling the approach of the fighters. Soon, the sounds of combat were right at the camp, and when the soldiers charged in, chaos erupted. Among the captives were wealthy men and women, little kids, and elderly people, all either imprisoned or fleeing in every direction. The Anabaptists were wild with joy over each victory, and ever since John of Leyden joined and led them, they had been really successful.

Peasants came into camp with baskets and loads of food, while those things were bought by giving in exchange many spoils of war—rich vases and fine stuffs of all sorts. Then the soldiers fell to eating and drinking, being served by their women and children while there was dancing and general rejoicing.

Peasants arrived at the camp with baskets and plenty of food, while those items were purchased by exchanging various spoils of war—lavish vases and all kinds of fine goods. Then the soldiers began to eat and drink, being served by their women and children, all while there was dancing and a sense of celebration.

Many of the girls who had brought provisions into camp had skated over miles of frozen waterway, thinking little of such a performance in that country, and all was gaiety and expectation. It was known that the Emperor was marching against the Anabaptist army, and while John of Leyden had been very successful, he had as yet no stronghold; so he decided, after talking with Jonas and the other two seditionists, to attack the city of Münster itself. That city was held by the father of the Count Oberthal, who had carried off Bertha.-177-

Many of the girls who had brought supplies into camp had skated across miles of frozen waterways, not thinking much of it in that place, and everyone was cheerful and excited. It was known that the Emperor was marching against the Anabaptist army, and while John of Leyden had been very successful, he didn’t have a stronghold yet; so he decided, after talking with Jonas and the other two rebels, to attack the city of Münster itself. That city was held by the father of Count Oberthal, who had taken Bertha.-177-

Then, when the rout and camp gaiety were at their height, a stranger who had been seen wandering about the camp was brought in. He was looked upon with suspicion, and it was decided that he must immediately take an oath to belong to the Anabaptists. He agreed to do so and then, while every one was talking about the Prophet, the stranger was brought before Jonas.

Then, when the chaos and fun in the camp were at their peak, a stranger who had been seen roaming around the camp was brought in. People were suspicious of him, and it was decided that he had to immediately swear an oath to belong to the Anabaptists. He agreed to do so, and then, while everyone was discussing the Prophet, the stranger was brought before Jonas.

"Who is it?" he asked, for outside the rays of the camp lights the wood was dark.

"Who is it?" he asked, since outside the glow of the camp lights, the woods were dark.

"One who is ready to take the oath and join us," was the answer.

"Someone who is ready to take the oath and join us," was the response.

"Very well, but in this dense wood who can see anything at this time of the night? Strike a light there."

"Alright, but in this thick forest who can see anything at this hour? Light a flame over there."

"Yes, have a care, brother," said Zacharia. "Let us be certain the man is sincere in his purpose to join us."

"Yes, be careful, brother," said Zacharia. "Let's make sure the man is genuine in his intention to join us."

"To-morrow we go to take Münster, which is in the hands of that traitor Oberthal," Mathison said.

"Tomorrow we go to take Münster, which is under the control of that traitor Oberthal," Mathison said.

The stranger started violently.

The stranger reacted violently.

"We shall massacre the wretch and his people," Jonas continued.

"We're going to wipe out the miserable guy and his people," Jonas continued.

"Massacre!" the stranger exclaimed, then aside he murmured "my father!" because in truth the stranger who had been caught near the camp was none other than the Oberthal who had carried away Bertha.

"Massacre!" the stranger shouted, then softly said to himself, "my father!" because in reality, the stranger who had been found near the camp was none other than the Oberthal who had taken Bertha.

The three Anabaptists continued to speak in so blood-thirsty a manner of their exploits that Oberthal was horrified by the thought that it was his father who was to fall into their hands on the morrow. More than that, they expected him to swear to join their expedition.

The three Anabaptists kept talking so violently about their actions that Oberthal was terrified at the thought that it was his father who would fall into their hands the next day. Even worse, they expected him to promise to join their mission.

"Well, here we stand, talking in the darkness still. Let us get out of it," Jonas cried, and they moved toward the light of the camp, taking Oberthal with them. Suddenly when in the bright light, Jonas recognized his old-178- master who had sent him away and punished him for stealing.

"Well, here we are, talking in the darkness still. Let's get out of it," Jonas shouted, and they headed toward the light of the camp, bringing Oberthal along. Suddenly, in the bright light, Jonas recognized his old-178- master who had sent him away and punished him for stealing.

"Heaven! Well, I have you now!" he cried, wickedly. "Now I'll make short work of you!" and he called the guard. "Here! surround him. Lead him instantly to execution."

"Heaven! Well, I've got you now!" he shouted, maliciously. "Now I'll finish you off quickly!" He called for the guards. "Hey! Surround him. Take him straight to execution."

"Without consulting the Prophet?" all cried in amazement. That was high-handed work, indeed.

"Without checking with the Prophet?" everyone exclaimed in disbelief. That was really something else.

"Wait for nothing. Kill him," Jonas cried, going excitedly by one path, as John the Prophet came upon the scene by another. He was sad and cast down, and Zacharia spoke to him. "What is wrong with you?"

"Don't wait for anything. Just kill him," Jonas shouted, rushing in one direction as John the Prophet entered from another. He looked upset and dejected, and Zacharia asked him, "What's wrong with you?"

"I get small joy from all this," he answered. "Jeanne d'Arc was born to such affairs, but I was better off in my inn, serving my people. It is a bad business," and he was very melancholy.

"I get very little joy from all this," he replied. "Jeanne d'Arc was destined for this kind of thing, but I was better off at my inn, taking care of my people. It's a tough situation," and he sounded quite sad.

"What is this you say?"

"What do you mean?"

"I say that I think of my Bertha and my mother. I wish I were with them, while others were reforming Holland."

"I think about my Bertha and my mom. I wish I could be with them while others are fixing up Holland."

"But thy mother and thy sweetheart, since they got into the hands of Oberthal, are doubtless dead."

"But your mother and your sweetheart, since they fell into the hands of Oberthal, are surely dead."

"Then there is little for me to fight for. I shall stop now; do you carry on your schemes as best you may. Who is that prisoner?" he asked, as Oberthal was brought back by the soldiers.

"Then there's not much for me to fight for. I'll stop now; you can continue with your plans as best you can. Who is that prisoner?" he asked, as Oberthal was brought back by the soldiers.

"It is a man who is about to be executed."

"It’s a man who is about to be executed."

"Oh—he is? Who says so, since I say otherwise?" John replied, looking at Zacharia contemptuously. "I am thy Prophet," he declared with hardly less contempt in his tone than before. "I am thy Prophet and settle these matters of life and death. I settle this one. Yonder man shall not die. I am in a humane mood." He-179- motioned the guard to bring Oberthal, whom he had not yet seen, before him. When face to face, John of Leyden lifted his eyes and looked again upon the man who had brought all his woes upon him; who had so persecuted him that he had in a mad moment left his peaceful inn, and undertaken to change the face of Germany. He had already wrought untold pain and suffering.

“Oh—he is? Who says that? I say differently,” John replied, looking at Zacharia with disdain. “I am your Prophet,” he stated with barely less contempt in his voice than before. “I am your Prophet, and I make the decisions about life and death. This one is mine to decide. That man over there will not die. I’m feeling merciful.” He-179- signaled to the guard to bring Oberthal, whom he had not yet seen, before him. When they were face to face, John of Leyden raised his eyes and looked again at the man who had caused him so much trouble; who had persecuted him to the point where, in a moment of madness, he had left his peaceful inn and tried to change the face of Germany. He had already inflicted immense pain and suffering.

"Oberthal!" he said, hardly able to speak because of his emotion.

"Oberthal!" he said, hardly able to speak due to his emotions.

"Ah! thou wilt still treat him tenderly, I doubt not!" Zacharia cried, sneeringly. For a moment John of Leyden could not speak; then he said:

"Ah! you’ll still treat him with care, I’m sure!" Zacharia said sarcastically. For a moment, John of Leyden was speechless; then he replied:

"Leave us!" His tone was awful, yet showed great self-repression.

"Leave us!" His tone was harsh, but it revealed a lot of self-control.

"So!" he said, after gazing at Oberthal a moment. "Heaven has delivered thee into my hands!"

"So!" he said, after staring at Oberthal for a moment. "Fate has brought you right to me!"

"It is just. My crime merits my punishment," Oberthal said in a low voice. "But I will tell thee one thing which is thy due and may save my soul from damnation: thy Bertha, to save herself from my hands, threw herself into the sea, and thus escaped me."

"It’s fair. My crime deserves my punishment," Oberthal said quietly. "But I’ll share one thing you deserve to know that might save my soul from damnation: your Bertha, to save herself from me, jumped into the sea and escaped."

"Dead, dead!" John of Leyden said, bowing his head a moment upon his hands.

"Dead, dead!" John of Leyden said, lowering his head for a moment onto his hands.

"No! there is more. Touched with remorse, I saved her."

"No! There's more. Feeling guilty, I saved her."

"And then,—speak!"

"And then, speak!"

"She fled to Münster, and I was on my way there to find her and to try to restore her to thee, when I was arrested."

"She ran away to Münster, and I was heading there to find her and try to bring her back to you when I was detained."

"Oberthal, thy fate shall rest with her. I spare thee till she shall pronounce sentence upon thee." He had no sooner spoken than Mathison rushed in and cried that the troops had rebelled, and that John alone could-180- stop the riot and stay the ruin. "The gates of Münster have been thrown open, its army has marched upon us, and our men are fleeing."

"Oberthal, your fate is in her hands. I'll spare you until she decides your punishment." He had barely finished speaking when Mathison burst in, shouting that the troops had revolted and that only John could-180- stop the chaos and prevent disaster. "The gates of Münster have been thrown open, its army is marching towards us, and our men are retreating."

"Run! run!" John of Leyden shouted. "After them, and turn them back. Münster must be ours!" And he rushed off, the Anabaptists following.

"Run! Run!" John of Leyden shouted. "Chase them and push them back. Münster has to be ours!" And he dashed off, with the Anabaptists following him.

When he managed to rally the soldiers, they turned upon him and accused him of being a false Prophet.

When he succeeded in rallying the soldiers, they turned against him and accused him of being a fake Prophet.

"Ye promised us to take Münster; thy dallying has lost it to us. We shall no longer tolerate a rule like thine. Thou art no Prophet." But since learning that Bertha was within the city of Münster, John of Leyden's purpose had become fixed. If he entered that city at all, it must be as a conqueror; because as a seditionist his head was wanted there. Yet if he did not enter he could not find Bertha.

"You promised us you'd take Münster; your delays have cost us that chance. We won't put up with your kind of rule any longer. You're no Prophet." But after discovering that Bertha was in the city of Münster, John of Leyden's resolve became clear. If he entered that city at all, it had to be as a conqueror; because as a rebel, his life was at stake there. Yet if he didn’t enter, he wouldn’t be able to find Bertha.

When they had cried death to the Prophet, John of Leyden calmly, with great impressiveness, made them cower before his rage.

When they shouted for the Prophet's death, John of Leyden calmly and powerfully made them shrink back in fear of his anger.

"I punish rebellion like this. If you have come to grief—or if the cause shall—it is because you have offended God by your haste, and by your disobedience to me," he cried, while the soldiers shouted:

"I punish rebellion like this. If you end up suffering—or if the cause does—it’s because you’ve upset God with your impatience and disobedience to me," he shouted, as the soldiers cheered:

"He speaks like a holy man! We have done wrong."

"He talks like a saint! We've messed up."

"Get to your knees, you impious men!" he cried, seeing his advantage over them, and they all fell upon their knees. His personality had gained the control over a great people once again. With this spirit of enthusiasm aroused, the city of Münster was soon taken, and a great hymn of triumph went up. All the people likened John of Leyden to David, and rallied round him, proclaiming him king.-181-

"Get on your knees, you wicked men!" he shouted, sensing his power over them, and they all dropped to their knees. His charisma had once again taken control over a large group of people. With this wave of enthusiasm stirred up, the city of Münster was quickly captured, and a grand hymn of victory rose up. Everyone compared John of Leyden to David and gathered around him, declaring him king.-181-

ACT IV

Before the city hall of the city of Münster, many citizens were collected, and many were continually arriving, bearing rich bronzes, and chests of treasure, which they were hoping to save for themselves by placing them under the direct protection of the city. The invading hosts of John's army filled all with fear. No one was more furious against the Prophet than Bertha, who, being in Münster, had no thought that the Prophet who had laid waste the whole country could be her beloved sweetheart.

Before the city hall of Münster, many citizens gathered, with more arriving constantly, carrying valuable bronzes and chests of treasure that they hoped to protect by placing them under the city's direct guardianship. John's invading army filled everyone with fear. No one was angrier at the Prophet than Bertha, who, while in Münster, couldn't believe that the Prophet who had devastated the entire country could be her beloved.

The public square before the city hall was soon invaded by the soldiers of John, who were crying, "Long live the Prophet!" while answering cries of "Down with him! down with thy Prophet!" were courageously shouted by the people of Münster.

The public square in front of city hall was soon taken over by John’s soldiers, who were shouting, “Long live the Prophet!” while the people of Münster bravely responded with cries of “Down with him! Down with your Prophet!”

"This Prophet who is to be crowned King of the Anabaptists; he is of Satan and not of Heaven!" The whole city was full of despair.

"This Prophet who's about to be crowned King of the Anabaptists; he's from Satan, not from Heaven!" The entire city was filled with despair.

While all was in confusion, Faith, John's mother, was seen to wander in and kneel in prayer.

While everything was chaotic, Faith, John's mother, was spotted wandering in and kneeling to pray.

"What art thou doing there, mother?" one of the crowd questioned.

"What are you doing there, mom?" one of the crowd asked.

"I am praying for my son. I am begging for money that I may buy masses for his soul. I am hungry and cold. I am alone in the world. All the world seems buried in grief. I pray. There is no other hope save in prayer!" she moaned, little thinking that it was her son who had brought upon a nation so much desolation, and who at the same time was about to be crowned by the revolutionists. As people passed, they dropped money into her hand, and some led her a little way to a seat-182- where she could rest her weary body. She had become very old and trembling since that night when she had last seen her son. She had wandered from the old inn in search of him, and had never found him; and she had no sooner left the old home than Bertha, saved from Oberthal, had flown to the inn again, to throw herself into the strong arms of her lover. She had found the place closed, for Faith and John had gone, no one knew where.

"I’m praying for my son. I’m begging for money so I can buy masses for his soul. I’m hungry and cold. I’m all alone in this world. Everyone seems buried in grief. I pray. There’s no hope except in prayer!" she moaned, not realizing that it was her son who had brought so much destruction to the nation, and who was about to be crowned by the revolutionists. As people walked by, they dropped money into her hand, and some led her a little way to a seat-182- where she could rest her tired body. She had aged a lot and was trembling since that night when she last saw her son. She had wandered away from the old inn searching for him, and had never found him; and as soon as she left her old home, Bertha, saved from Oberthal, rushed back to the inn to throw herself into her lover's strong arms. She had found the place closed, as Faith and John had left, and no one knew where they had gone.

After begging and praying in the public square, Faith found herself near a sick and almost helpless man, close to the palace toward which she had wandered. Many people were about. The Prophet was going to be crowned, so it was rumoured. Among others, Bertha had wandered near.

After begging and praying in the public square, Faith found herself near a sick and nearly helpless man, close to the palace she had stumbled upon. There were many people around. It was rumored that the Prophet was about to be crowned. Among them, Bertha had also wandered nearby.

"Thou poor, helpless brother," said Faith. "Let me, out of my poverty, help thee a little." At the sound of that voice Bertha paused, turned, and nearly shrieked. She had wandered alone and hopeless; and there stood Faith, her lover's mother.

"Poor, helpless brother," said Faith. "Let me, from my own struggles, help you a little." At the sound of that voice, Bertha paused, turned, and nearly screamed. She had been wandering alone and in despair; and there stood Faith, her lover's mother.

"Oh, dear mother!" she cried, and they threw themselves into each other's arms.

"Oh, dear mom!" she cried, and they rushed into each other's arms.

"Oh, mother! How I sought for thee!" she sobbed. "Since you were not to be found in Leyden, I turned myself toward Münster, hoping against hope to find you or John. Now take me to him. Let us go quickly!" she urged, but old Faith held back.

"Oh, mom! How I've searched for you!" she cried. "Since I couldn't find you in Leyden, I headed to Münster, hoping against all odds to find you or John. Please take me to him. Let's hurry!" she insisted, but old Faith held her back.

"My child, he is dead. I heard a voice declare to me that I should see him no more. It was an unseen voice. He is dead." Whereupon, both women fell to weeping in each other's arms.

"My child, he's gone. I heard a voice tell me that I wouldn't see him again. It was a voice I couldn't see. He's dead." Then, both women broke down, crying in each other's arms.

"It has to do with these wicked men who have brought ruin upon Germany!—these Anabaptists!" Bertha cried. "Oh, John, if thou couldst rise from thy grave and help-183- me now. Thy courage and goodness would raise up men to drive back these who do bad deeds in the name of God."

"It has to do with these evil men who have brought destruction to Germany!—these Anabaptists!" Bertha exclaimed. "Oh, John, if only you could rise from your grave and help-183- me now. Your bravery and kindness would inspire others to push back against those who do wrong in the name of God."

She cursed the famous Prophet, neither of them dreaming who he might be, and that desolation had come because the man whom they loved best had sought revenge for the wrongs done to them. With those curses in their hearts, the forlorn women wandered on with the crowd toward the cathedral where the Prophet was to be crowned.

She cursed the famous Prophet, neither of them realizing who he could be, and that their misery had come because the man they loved most had sought revenge for the wrongs done to them. With those curses in their hearts, the hopeless women wandered on with the crowd toward the cathedral where the Prophet was to be crowned.

Some of his suite had already gone into the church, but many were arriving in a grand procession. The appearance of the Prophet's guard aroused great indignation among the citizens, who were compelled to look on helplessly.

Some of his entourage had already entered the church, but many were arriving in a grand procession. The sight of the Prophet's guards stirred up a lot of anger among the citizens, who were forced to watch helplessly.

Then came the Prophet himself, garbed all in white, from head to foot, and a wonderful march was being played, while the spectacle grew each moment more and more magnificent.

Then came the Prophet himself, dressed all in white, from head to toe, and a fantastic march was being played, while the scene became more and more magnificent with each passing moment.

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

As John the Prophet passed, the revolutionary crowd threw themselves at his feet; young girls strewed flowers in his path, the choir chanted. Then, the Anabaptists having deposed the Elector Princes, were to take their places. The Prophet was anointed with holy oil, a great and impressive ceremony took place, and all the city rang with the cries that proclaimed him king. Faith and Bertha could not see the new king, but they were in the crowd, and they cursed this Prophet again—none so vigorously as Bertha, while Faith hailed her as a new Judith. After a time, all being prostrate upon their knees awaiting the reëntrance of the Prophet from the church, John appeared upon the great staircase which led from the cathedral. As he stood there looking unhappily upon all of those abased people who seemed to be worshipping him, he thought he heard the voice of his dream of long ago. "Woe through thee! Let him be accursed!" Overcome by the memory, he uttered those words aloud. Faith heard the voice and screamed:

As John the Prophet passed by, the revolutionary crowd threw themselves at his feet; young girls tossed flowers in his path, and the choir sang. Then, the Anabaptists, having removed the Elector Princes, were set to take their places. The Prophet was anointed with holy oil, a grand and impressive ceremony unfolded, and the whole city echoed with cries proclaiming him king. Faith and Bertha couldn't see the new king, but they were in the crowd, cursing this Prophet again—none more harshly than Bertha, while Faith celebrated her as a new Judith. After a while, everyone was kneeling, waiting for the Prophet's return from the church, when John appeared on the great staircase leading from the cathedral. As he stood there, looking sadly at all those humbled people who seemed to be worshipping him, he thought he heard the voice of his long-ago dream. "Woe through thee! Let him be accursed!" Overcome by the memory, he spoke those words aloud. Faith heard the voice and screamed:

"My son! my son!" John of Leyden trembled and started toward her, his arms outstretched, but Mathison,-185- knowing the disastrous effect such an acknowledgment would have upon the crowd who believed him of holy origin, said in a low voice to John:

"My son! my son!" John of Leyden shook with emotion and moved toward her, his arms open wide, but Mathison,-185- aware of the disastrous impact this acknowledgment would have on the crowd that believed he was of divine origin, whispered to John:

"Speak! reply to her, and she shall die, instantly! Deny thy mother, or she shall be killed before thine eyes." The Anabaptists had no mind to lose all they had risked so much for, when it was just within their grasp. John looked at his mother, in agony and then he regained his self-possession.

"Speak! Answer her, and she'll die right away! Reject your mother, or she’ll be killed right in front of you." The Anabaptists weren't about to lose everything they'd risked so much for when it was just within their reach. John looked at his mother, tormented, and then he got his composure back.

"Who is this woman?" he asked: it was to save her life that he did it.

"Who is this woman?" he asked; he was doing it to save her life.

At that cold denial of her, Faith clasped her hands and wept. Then she became enraged at his ingratitude, and began to upbraid him.

At that cold rejection from her, Faith held her hands together and cried. Then she got angry at his ungratefulness and started to scold him.

"This poor wretch is mad," he said, but by that time the crowd was beginning to murmur against him.

"This poor soul is crazy," he said, but by then the crowd was starting to grumble against him.

"He said he was the son of God! He is an impostor." The Anabaptists seeing how fatal the effect of Faith's words was going to be, spoke menacingly to John. Then John cried, as Jonas raised his sword to strike the old mother down:

"He claimed he was the son of God! He’s a fraud." The Anabaptists, realizing how devastating the impact of Faith's words would be, threatened John. Then John yelled out as Jonas lifted his sword to strike the elderly mother down:

"Hold! respect the day! I, thy Prophet, hath to-day received His crown. No bloodshed. This poor creature is demented. A miracle alone can restore her reason," and he went toward Faith. "Woman, to thy knees!" he said, but she made a gesture of indignation. He continued to go toward her, then laying his hands lovingly upon her head he looked meaningly into her eyes.

"Stop! Respect the day! I, your Prophet, have received His crown today. No violence. This poor person is out of her mind. Only a miracle can bring her back to sanity," and he moved toward Faith. "Woman, get on your knees!" he said, but she reacted with indignation. He kept approaching her, and then, gently placing his hands on her head, he looked deeply into her eyes.

"To thy knees." His voice was soft and gentle, and slowly Faith fell upon her knees, half comprehending that he was acting as fate compelled him.

"Get down on your knees." His voice was soft and gentle, and slowly Faith knelt, partly realizing that he was acting as fate forced him to.

"Put up thy swords!" he commanded the people who had drawn them. Then to Faith: "Thou wert-186- wrong, good mother!" She looked at him a moment longer.

"Put away your swords!" he commanded the people who had drawn them. Then to Faith: "You were-186- wrong, good mother!" She looked at him for a moment longer.

"Yes!—wrong," she said, and bowed her head. At that the people burst into cries of enthusiasm.

"Yes!—that's not right," she said, and lowered her head. At that, the crowd erupted in cheers of excitement.

"Is he thy child?" Jonas asked loudly, placing his sword-point upon her breast.

"Is he your child?" Jonas asked loudly, pressing the point of his sword against her chest.

"Alas! No, he is not my son!" she answered in a weak voice.

"Sorry! No, he’s not my son!" she replied in a weak voice.

"A miracle! A miracle!" all cried, and then the Prophet passed on, Faith looking after him without following, the people again acclaiming him with joyous shouts.

"A miracle! A miracle!" everyone shouted, and then the Prophet moved on, Faith watching him without following, as the people cheered him on with joyful cries.

ACT V

In a dungeon underneath the palace, John found his mother. He went to the place where he had privately ordered the Anabaptists to have her taken, the moment he could leave the ceremonies of his coronation. The feast of the day was yet to come, but while the ceremonies had been going on, the three Anabaptists had had a message from the Emperor of Germany, which promised safety to themselves, if they would give the Prophet into his hands. They had treacherously decided to do this at the coronation feast.

In a dungeon beneath the palace, John found his mother. He went to the place where he had secretly instructed the Anabaptists to take her, as soon as he could leave the ceremonies of his coronation. The feast for the day was still to come, but while the ceremonies were happening, the three Anabaptists received a message from the Emperor of Germany, which promised them safety if they handed over the Prophet. They had deceitfully decided to do this at the coronation feast.

In the dungeon the poor old mother had huddled down, no longer in fear, because her grief had rendered her insensible to everything else.

In the dungeon, the poor old mother had curled up, no longer afraid, because her sorrow had made her numb to everything else.

"I forgive him," she sobbed, thinking of her son. "Let no ill come to him for what he has done to me this day." As she was thus plunged in deepest grief, the iron door opened, flambeaux lighted the palace up, and the guard cried the Prophet's name.-187-

"I forgive him," she cried, thinking of her son. "May nothing bad happen to him for what he did to me today." As she was consumed by her deepest sorrow, the iron door opened, torches lit up the palace, and the guard shouted the Prophet's name.-187-

"Woman, get upon thy knees; the Prophet is coming to thee," an officer said.

"Woman, get on your knees; the Prophet is coming to you," an officer said.

She started up: "He is coming here—I shall see him?" she whispered to herself. Then the guard left, and John of Leyden came in. He ran toward his mother.

She started up: "He’s coming here—I’m going to see him?" she whispered to herself. Then the guard left, and John of Leyden came in. He ran toward his mother.

"Mother! My mother!" he cried.

"Mom! My mom!" he cried.

"Nay!" she answered. "In the crowd I obeyed thee—I read some strange message in thy face. But here, with only God's eye upon thee, go down on thy knees before me."

"Nah!" she replied. "In the crowd, I listened to you—I saw some strange signal in your face. But here, with only God watching you, get down on your knees in front of me."

"Oh, mother, I love thee!"

"Oh, mom, I love you!"

But the old mother reproached him with what he had done—how he had brought a people to despair and had imposed himself upon them as the son of God; but all the while she chided him, she loved him dearly.

But the old mother scolded him for what he had done—how he had led a people to despair and had presented himself as the son of God; yet, even while she reprimanded him, she loved him deeply.

"It was my wrongs that made me do this thing, mother," he urged.

"It was my mistakes that made me do this, mom," he insisted.

But she showed him all his wickedness with such vehemence that he could not answer, and could only weep. Then she spoke quietly.

But she revealed all his wrongdoing with such intensity that he couldn't respond and could only cry. Then she spoke softly.

"If thou art remorseful for thy sins, proclaim thy wrong. Be thyself, John of Leyden, the innkeeper, my son!"

"If you are sorry for your sins, admit your mistake. Be true to yourself, John of Leyden, the innkeeper, my son!"

"Desert my soldiers?" he asked, in a frightened voice. "I have led others into danger—dare I desert them?"

"Leave my soldiers?" he asked, sounding scared. "I've led others into danger—should I abandon them?"

"Thy mother demands it: it is the only way to right thy wrongdoing. The blessing of God will only then descend upon thee." The Prophet, overwhelmed by her command, opened his arms to Heaven as a sign that he would obey, and Faith threw herself upon his breast.

"Your mother demands it: it's the only way to correct your mistake. The blessing of God will only come upon you then." The Prophet, overwhelmed by her command, opened his arms to Heaven as a sign that he would obey, and Faith threw herself onto his chest.

Now Bertha, utterly distracted by her troubles, had disguised herself as a pilgrim, and in her madness she had determined to set fire to the stores of wood beneath the-188- palace. She found her way into the dungeon just as John and his mother were embracing. As the iron doors were heard to open again, John turned around and saw a woman enter. As she saw John she cried bitterly:

Now Bertha, completely overwhelmed by her troubles, had disguised herself as a pilgrim, and in her madness, she was set on setting fire to the piles of wood under the -188- palace. She made her way into the dungeon just as John and his mother were hugging. When the heavy iron doors creaked open again, John turned and saw a woman enter. Upon seeing John, she cried out in despair:

"Behold the Prophet!" Both John and Faith cried out upon recognizing her voice.

"Look, it’s the Prophet!" Both John and Faith shouted when they recognized her voice.

"Now, let us perish together!" Bertha said, wildly, approaching John. Then suddenly recognizing him she stifled a scream:

"Now, let’s die together!" Bertha said, frantically, moving closer to John. Then, suddenly realizing who he was, she suppressed a scream:

"Thou! the Prophet is thou? My God, my God! Then let us perish now!" She stared in horror at the man she loved, who was also the man she had cursed and despised—the famous Prophet.

"Are you really the Prophet? My God, my God! Then let us die now!" She looked in shock at the man she loved, who was also the man she had cursed and hated—the famous Prophet.

"Oh, my child, speak low, speak low!" Faith implored, looking anxiously toward the iron door. "Abandon thy hate. I have found my son. He will do right. Have pity upon him," the old mother pleaded. Bertha looking at him, felt all the love of her heart enfold him again. The madness died out her eyes.

"Oh, my child, speak quietly, speak quietly!" Faith urged, glancing anxiously at the iron door. "Let go of your hatred. I’ve found my son. He will do the right thing. Please have compassion for him," the old mother begged. Bertha, looking at him, felt all the love in her heart wrap around him once more. The madness faded from her eyes.

"Yes. Let us not hate. Let us curse no more. Far from this dread city, we three were to have been happy. Yes, I love thee still; but still thou art the infamous man whom I have cursed. Since I love thee, let this atone for thee," and before he could answer, she had plunged a dagger into her heart and fallen dead at his feet.

"Yes. Let’s not hate. Let’s stop cursing each other. Away from this awful city, we three were supposed to be happy. Yes, I still love you; but you are still the infamous man I’ve cursed. Since I love you, let this make up for it," and before he could reply, she drove a dagger into her heart and collapsed dead at his feet.

Then John summoned the guard. He no longer cared to live. The officer of the guard, who was faithful to him, told him, when he entered, of the plot to give him over to the Emperor, while the coronation feast was in progress.

Then John called for the guard. He didn’t care to live anymore. The officer of the guard, who was loyal to him, informed him, as he entered, about the plan to hand him over to the Emperor while the coronation feast was happening.

"Very well. I am satisfied. Do thou take my mother to a place of safety. I shall be at the feast," he-189- said significantly. Embracing his mother, he handed her into the care of the astonished guard, and left the dungeon.

"Alright. I'm happy with that. You take my mom to a safe place. I'll be at the party," he-189- said meaningfully. After hugging his mom, he handed her over to the surprised guard and left the dungeon.

Nothing could have been more magnificent than the banquet prepared for the coronation. The tables were loaded with golden dishes, and young women passed, scattering flowers, while pages in gay dress ran hither and thither. There, John entered, and sat apart, as had been arranged. He was pale and sad. All was gaiety about him, but he had prepared an awful fate for his betrayers. In the vaults of the palace were stored powder and firearms of all sorts. Just above those vaults was the banqueting room, which had great iron gates closed at one end. The company could only leave the room by those gates. John of Leyden had brought two officers whom he could trust into the hall with him, and unheard, he commanded them to close and lock the gates as soon as the Anabaptists Zacharia, Mathison, and Jonas, with Oberthal, the great power of Münster and the Bishops—all who were his enemies and to whom the Anabaptists meant to betray him—were assembled.

Nothing could have been more magnificent than the banquet prepared for the coronation. The tables were filled with gold dishes, and young women walked around, scattering flowers, while pages in colorful outfits darted about. That’s when John entered and sat apart, just as planned. He looked pale and sad. Everything around him was cheerful, but he had prepared a terrible fate for those who betrayed him. In the palace vaults were stored all kinds of gunpowder and firearms. Just above those vaults was the banquet hall, which had heavy iron gates locked at one end. The guests could only exit the room through those gates. John of Leyden had brought two trusted officers into the hall with him, and quietly, he commanded them to close and lock the gates as soon as the Anabaptists Zacharia, Mathison, and Jonas, along with Oberthal, the powerful figure of Münster and the Bishops—all of whom were his enemies and to whom the Anabaptists planned to betray him—were gathered.

Then the feast began. All hailed the Prophet in loud voices, pretending great affection and faith in him. In the midst of a dance by which the guests were entertained, Faith, whom he thought quite safe, entered. She knew what he had done—that he meant to blow up the palace by firing the vaults below, and she had determined to die with her son. The Prophet had not yet seen her.

Then the feast started. Everyone praised the Prophet loudly, pretending to be deeply affectionate and faithful to him. In the middle of a dance that entertained the guests, Faith, whom he believed was safe, entered. She was aware of his plan—to blow up the palace by igniting the vaults below—and she had made up her mind to die with her son. The Prophet had not seen her yet.

The Anabaptists and John's enemies spoke apart, and John watched them cynically. He knew well what they intended, and that he had them trapped.

The Anabaptists and John's enemies were talking separately, and John observed them with skepticism. He was fully aware of their intentions and knew he had them cornered.

"Now close the gates," he said in a low voice to his officers. "Lock them." He had not seen his mother.-190- When the gates were closed, he turned smilingly to the company. He called for wine.

"Now close the gates," he said quietly to his officers. "Lock them." He hadn’t seen his mother.-190- When the gates were closed, he turned to the group with a smile. He asked for wine.

"Let us drink!" he cried. Then Oberthal rose and shouted:

"Let's drink!" he shouted. Then Oberthal stood up and yelled:

"Thou art mine, great Prophet! Surrender thyself." Still the Prophet smiled at them. Jonas then cried:

"You're mine, great Prophet! Give yourself up." Still, the Prophet smiled at them. Jonas then cried:

"Yes, thou tyrant—thou art betrayed. We have thee fast! Surrender!"

"Yes, you tyrant—you've been betrayed. We have you caught! Surrender!"

"Oh, ye poor creatures," he answered. "Listen! do ye hear nothing?" Still smiling upon them, as they stared at him, they heard a strange rumbling below. The train he had laid to blow up the palace had fired the powder.

"Oh, you poor creatures," he replied. "Listen! Do you hear anything?" Still smiling at them, as they looked at him, they heard a strange rumbling below. The train he had set to blow up the palace had detonated the powder.

"Thy time has come!" John of Leyden cried, and the vast hall began to fill with smoke and powder fumes. Riot reigned, and just at that moment Faith, her gray hair streaming about her, pushed through the crowd and threw herself into her son's arms. He gave a great cry of agony.

"Your time has come!" John of Leyden shouted, and the large hall started to fill with smoke and gunpowder fumes. Chaos erupted, and just then Faith, her gray hair flowing around her, pushed through the crowd and threw herself into her son's arms. He let out a loud cry of pain.

"Mother! Thou art here?"

"Mom! You’re here?"

"To die with thee, my son!" she shrieked, and with a roar the palace fell about their ears.

"To die with you, my son!" she screamed, and with a crash, the palace collapsed around them.


MOZART

IT IS not at all probable that anything so ridiculous as the "Magic Flute" story was ever before written. It might have been the concerted effort of Artemus Ward, Theodore Hook, Bill Nye, and Mark Twain. But an effort at coherence must be made in the putting together of this story, because the opera is, above all things, one that every man, woman, and child should know. Mozart's lovely music could not be ruined, even by this story.

IIT'S hard to believe that anything as absurd as the "Magic Flute" story was ever written. It feels like a collaboration between Artemus Ward, Theodore Hook, Bill Nye, and Mark Twain. Still, we need to try to make sense of this story because the opera is something everyone—men, women, and children—should be familiar with. Even this story couldn't ruin Mozart's beautiful music.

It has been said that the "Magic Flute" might have had some Masonic significance. That is quite likely, on the ground that it has no other significance whatever.

It’s been suggested that the "Magic Flute" could have some Masonic meaning. That makes sense, since it doesn’t seem to have any other meaning at all.

This opera proves one thing beyond a doubt: That Mozart could have written beautiful music with the New York Directory for a theme.

This opera clearly shows one thing: Mozart could have created beautiful music using the New York Directory as a theme.

Rossini summed up Mozart very properly: "Who is the greatest musician in the world?" some one asked him. "Beethoven," Rossini answered. "But what about Mozart?" "Well, you see, Mozart is the only musician in the world," he answered, allowing of no comparisons! And he is the only one, yet, to some of us!

Rossini captured Mozart perfectly: "Who’s the greatest musician in the world?" someone asked him. "Beethoven," Rossini replied. "But what about Mozart?" "Well, you see, Mozart is the only musician in the world," he said, making it clear there’s no room for comparisons! And he really is the only one, at least to some of us!

That he was a man of the most fascinating temper cannot be doubted, when one reads his memoirs. He was without any financial judgment. He could make money, but he couldn't keep it. There is a story illustrating the dominance of his heart over his head, told in connection with an offer of patronage from the King-192- of Prussia. At that time Mozart was Emperor Leopold's musician, and when he went to Leopold to offer his resignation and take advantage of the better arrangement which the Prussian King had offered, Leopold said urgently: "But, Mozart, you surely are not going to forsake me?" "No, of course not," Mozart answered hastily. "May it please your Majesty, I shall remain." When his friends asked him if he had not been wise enough to make some demand to his own advantage at such a time, he answered in amazement: "Why, who could do such a thing—at such a time?"

That he was a man with a truly captivating personality is beyond doubt when you read his memoirs. He had no sense of financial judgment. He could earn money, but he couldn't hold onto it. There’s a story that illustrates how his emotions often took precedence over his logic, linked to an offer of support from the King-192- of Prussia. At that time, Mozart was the musician for Emperor Leopold, and when he approached Leopold to resign and accept the better deal from the Prussian King, Leopold insisted: "But, Mozart, you aren’t really going to abandon me?" "No, of course not," Mozart quickly replied. "If it pleases your Majesty, I will stay." When his friends later asked if he hadn’t thought to ask for something beneficial for himself at that moment, he looked at them in disbelief and said, "Who could do such a thing—at a time like that?"

His sentiment was charming, his character fascinating. He married Constance Weber, herself a celebrated person. She was never tired of speaking and writing of her husband. It was she who told of his small, beautifully formed hands, and of his favourite amusements—playing at bowls and billiards. The latter sport, by the way, has been among the favoured amusements of many famous musicians; Paderewski is a great billiard player.

His feelings were charming, and his personality was captivating. He married Constance Weber, who was also well-known. She never stopped talking and writing about her husband. It was she who mentioned his small, beautifully shaped hands, and his favorite hobbies—playing bowls and billiards. By the way, billiards has been a popular pastime for many famous musicians; Paderewski is an excellent billiards player.

As a little child, Mozart had a father who "put him through," so to speak, he being compelled to play, and play and play, from the time he was six years old. At that age he drew the bow across his violin while standing in the custom-house at Vienna, on the way to play at Schönbrunn for the Emperor, and he charmed the officers so much that the whole Mozart family baggage was passed free of tax. While at the palace he was treated gorgeously, and among the Imperial family at that time was Marie Antoinette, then a young and gay princess. The young princesses treated little Wolfgang Mozart like a brother, and when he stumbled and fell in the drawing room, it happened to be Antoinette who picked him-193- up. "Oh, you are good, I shall marry you!" he assured her. On that occasion the Mozart family received the sum of only forty pounds for his playing, with some additions to the family wardrobe thrown in.

As a child, Mozart had a father who really pushed him to perform; he had to play and play from the time he was just six years old. At that age, he played his violin while standing in the customs office in Vienna, on his way to perform at Schönbrunn for the Emperor, and he impressed the officers so much that the entire Mozart family's luggage was cleared through customs without any tax. While at the palace, he was treated like royalty, and among the Imperial family at that time was Marie Antoinette, who was a young and lively princess. The young princesses treated little Wolfgang Mozart like a brother, and when he tripped and fell in the drawing room, it was Antoinette who picked him up. "Oh, you’re so kind, I’ll marry you!" he told her. On that occasion, the Mozart family earned just forty pounds for his performance, along with some extra clothing for the family.

Most composers have had favourite times and seasons for work—in bed, with a heap of sausages before them, or while out walking. Beethoven used to pour cold water over his hands till he soaked off the ceiling of the room below; in short, most musicians except Mozart had some surprising idiosyncrasy. He needed even no instrument when composing music. He could enjoy a game of bowls, sitting and making his MS. while the game was in progress, and leaving his work to take his turn. He was not strong, physically, and was often in poor circumstances, but wherever he was there was likely to be much excitement and gaiety. He would serenely write his music on his knee, on his table, wherever and however he chanced to be; and was most at ease when his wife was telling him all the gossip of the day while he worked. After all, that is the true artist. Erraticalness is by no means the thing that makes a man great, though he sometimes becomes great in spite of it, but for the most part it is carefully cultivated through conceit.

Most composers have had their favorite times and seasons to work—in bed, with a pile of sausages in front of them, or while out for a walk. Beethoven used to pour cold water over his hands until he soaked the ceiling of the room below; in short, most musicians, except Mozart, had some surprising quirks. He didn't even need an instrument when composing music. He could enjoy a game of bowling, sitting and working on his manuscript while the game went on, pausing only to take his turn. He wasn't physically strong and often faced tough circumstances, but wherever he went, there was likely to be a lot of excitement and fun. He would calmly write his music on his lap, on his table, wherever and however he happened to be; and he was most relaxed when his wife was sharing all the day's gossip while he worked. After all, that's the true artist. Being erratic doesn't make a person great, although they might become great despite it; for the most part, it's carefully cultivated through arrogance.

Mozart's burial was probably the most extraordinary commentary on fame and genius ever known. The day he was buried, it was stormy weather and all the mourners, few enough to start with, had dropped off long before the graveyard was reached. He was to be buried third class, and as there had already been two pauper funerals that day, a midwife's, and another's, Mozart's body was to be placed on top. No one was at the grave except the assistant gravedigger and his mother.

Mozart's burial was likely the most striking commentary on fame and genius ever recorded. On the day of his burial, the weather was stormy, and the few mourners who had shown up had left long before they reached the cemetery. He was set to be buried in a third-class grave, and since there had already been two pauper funerals that day—a midwife's and another's—Mozart's body was placed on top. The only people present at the grave were the assistant gravedigger and his mother.

"Who is it?" the mother asked.-194-

"Who is it?" the mother asked.-194-

"A bandmaster," the hearse driver answered.

"A bandmaster," the hearse driver replied.

"Well, Gott! there isn't anything to be expected then. So hurry up!" Thus the greatest of musical geniuses was done with this world.

"Well, God! There's nothing more to expect then. So hurry up!" And with that, the greatest musical genius was gone from this world.

Germany has given us the greatest musicians, but she leaves other people to take care of them, to love them, and to bury them—or to leave them go "third-class."

Germany has produced the greatest musicians, but it leaves others to care for them, to love them, and to bury them—or to let them fade into obscurity.

THE MAGIC FLUTE

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Queen of the Night.
Pamina (Queen's daughter).
Papagena.
Three ladies of the Queen's Court.
Three Genii of the Temple.
Tamino, an Egyptian Prince.
Monostatos, a Moor in the service of Sarastro.
Sarastro, High Priest of the Temple.
Papageno, Tamina's servant.
Speaker of the Temple.
Two priests.
Two armed men.

Queen of the Night.
Pamina (the Queen's daughter).
Papagena.
Three ladies from the Queen's court.
Three spirits of the temple.
Tamino, an Egyptian prince.
Monostatos, a Moor serving Sarastro.
Sarastro, the high priest of the temple.
Papageno, Pamina's servant.
The speaker of the temple.
Two priests.
Two armed guards.

Chorus of priests of the Temple, slaves, and attendants.

Chorus of temple priests, servants, and helpers.

The scene is near the Temple of Isis, in Egypt.

The scene takes place near the Temple of Isis in Egypt.

Composer: Mozart.

Composer: Mozart.

ACT I

Once upon a time an adventurous Egyptian youth found himself near to the Temple of Isis. He had wandered far, had clothed himself in another habit than that worn by his people, and by the time he reached the temple he had spent his arrows, and had nothing but his useless bow left. In this predicament, he saw a monstrous serpent who made after him, and he fled. He had nothing to fight with, and was about to be caught in the serpent's fearful coils when the doors of the temple opened and-195- three ladies ran out, each armed with a fine silver spear.

Once upon a time, an adventurous young Egyptian found himself near the Temple of Isis. He had wandered far, dressed differently from his people, and by the time he reached the temple, he had used up all his arrows and was left with only his useless bow. In this situation, he spotted a huge serpent chasing him, and he took off running. With nothing to defend himself, he was about to be caught in the serpent's terrifying coils when the doors of the temple swung open and-195- three ladies rushed out, each holding a beautiful silver spear.

They had heard the youth's cries of distress, and had rushed out to assist him. Immediately they attacked the monster and killed it, while Tamino lay panting upon the ground. When they went to him they found him unconscious. He seemed to be a very noble and beautiful youth, whose appearance was both heroic and gentle, and they were inspired with confidence in him.

They heard the young man's cries for help and rushed out to assist him. They immediately attacked the monster and killed it, while Tamino lay panting on the ground. When they reached him, they found him unconscious. He appeared to be a very noble and beautiful young man, with a look that was both heroic and gentle, and they felt a sense of confidence in him.

"May not this youth be able, in return for our services to him, to help us in our own troubles?" they inquired of each other; for they belonged to the court of the Queen of the Night, and that sovereign was in great sorrow. Her beautiful daughter, Pamina, had been carried away, and none had been able to discover where she was hidden. There was no one in the court who was adventurous enough to search in certain forbidden and perilous places for her.

"Could this young man, in return for our help, assist us with our own problems?" they asked each other, as they were part of the court of the Queen of the Night, who was deeply troubled. Her lovely daughter, Pamina, had been taken away, and no one had managed to find out where she was hidden. Nobody in the court was brave enough to search in the dangerous and forbidden places for her.

As Tamino lay exhausted upon the ground, one of the women who had rescued him declared that she would remain to guard him—seeing he had no arrows—while the others should go and tell the Queen that they had found a valiant stranger who might help them.

As Tamino lay exhausted on the ground, one of the women who had rescued him said she would stay to watch over him—since he had no weapons—while the others went to inform the Queen that they had found a brave stranger who might help them.

At this suggestion the other two set up a great cry.

At this suggestion, the other two began to shout loudly.

"You stay to guard the youth! Nay, I shall stay myself. Go thou and tell Her Majesty." Thereupon they all fell to quarrelling as to who should remain beside the handsome youth and who should go. Each declared openly that she could gaze upon him forever, because he was such a beauty, which would doubtless have embarrassed Tamino dreadfully if he had not been quite too tired to attend to what they said.-196-

"You stay to protect the young man! No, I’ll stay myself. You go and inform Her Majesty." Then they all started arguing about who should stay with the handsome young man and who should leave. Each of them openly claimed that they could look at him forever because he was so beautiful, which would have surely embarrassed Tamino if he hadn’t been too tired to pay attention to what they were saying.-196-

The upshot of it was that all three went, rather than leave any one of them to watch with him. When they had disappeared into the temple once more, Tamino half roused himself and saw the serpent lying dead beside him.

The result was that all three went, instead of leaving any one of them to keep him company. When they had gone back into the temple, Tamino partially woke up and saw the serpent lying dead next to him.

"I wonder where I can be?" he mused. "I was saved in the nick of time: I was too exhausted to run farther," and at that moment he heard a beautiful strain of music, played upon a flute:

"I wonder where I could be?" he thought. "I was rescued just in time: I was too tired to run any further," and at that moment he heard a beautiful melody, played on a flute:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

He raised himself to listen attentively, and soon he saw a man descending from among the rocks behind the temple. Still fearful of new adventures while he was unarmed and worn, Tamino rose and hid himself in the trees. The man's name was Papageno, and he carried-197- a great cage filled with birds upon his back; in both hands he held a pipe, which was like the pipe of Pan, and it was upon this that he was making music. He also sang:

He leaned forward to listen closely, and soon he noticed a man coming down from the rocks behind the temple. Still scared of new adventures since he was unarmed and exhausted, Tamino got up and hid among the trees. The man's name was Papageno, and he was carrying-197- a large cage full of birds on his back; he held a pipe in both hands that resembled Pan's pipe, and he was playing music on it. He also sang:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A fowler bold in me you see,
A man of mirth and minstrelsy;
My name is ever in demand,
With old and young thro'out the land—
I set my traps, the birds flock round,
I whistle, and they know the sound.

For wealth my lot I'd not resign,
For every bird that flies is mine.

I am a fowler, bold and free,
A man of mirth and minstrelsy;
My name is ever in demand,
With old and young throughout the land.
But nets to set for pretty maids:
That were the most divine of trades.

I'd keep them safe 'neath lock and key,
And all I caught should be for me.

So that exceedingly jolly fellow sang as he passed Tamino. He was about to enter the temple when Tamino, seeing he had nothing to fear, stopped him.-198-

So that really cheerful guy sang as he walked by Tamino. He was just about to enter the temple when Tamino, realizing he had nothing to worry about, stopped him.-198-

"Hello, friend! Who are you?"

"Hey, friend! Who are you?"

"I ask the same," the fowler answered, staring at Tamino.

"I ask the same," the bird catcher replied, looking at Tamino.

"That is easily answered. I am a prince and a wanderer. My father reigns over many lands and tribes."

"That’s an easy question. I’m a prince and a traveler. My father rules over many lands and tribes."

"Ah, ha! Perhaps in that land of thine I might do a little trade in birds," the fowler said, jovially.

"Ah, ha! Maybe in your land I could trade some birds," the birdcatcher said cheerfully.

"Is that how you make your living?" Tamino asked him.

"Is that how you earn a living?" Tamino asked him.

"Surely! I catch birds and sell them to the Queen of the Night and her ladies."

"Of course! I catch birds and sell them to the Queen of the Night and her ladies."

"What does the Queen look like?" Tamino asked, somewhat curious.

"What does the Queen look like?" Tamino asked, a bit curious.

"How do I know? Pray, who ever saw the Queen of the Night?"

"How do I know? Seriously, who has ever seen the Queen of the Night?"

"You say so? Then she must be the great Queen of whom my father has often spoken."

"You think so? Then she must be the amazing Queen my dad has talked about a lot."

"I shouldn't wonder."

"I wouldn't be surprised."

"Well, let me thank you for killing that great serpent. He nearly did for me," Tamino replied, taking it for granted that the man before him had been the one to rescue him, since he had fallen unconscious before he had seen the ladies. The fowler looked about at the dead serpent.

"Well, thanks for killing that giant serpent. It almost got me," Tamino said, assuming that the man in front of him had been the one to save him, since he had passed out before seeing the ladies. The fowler glanced at the dead serpent.

"Perfectly right! A single grasp of mine would kill a bigger monster than that," the fowler boasted, taking to himself the credit for the deed; but by this time the three ladies had again come from the temple and were listening to this boastful gentleman with the birds upon his back.

"Absolutely right! Just one of my grabs would take down a bigger monster than that," the hunter bragged, taking all the credit for the act; but by this point, the three ladies had returned from the temple and were listening to this cocky guy with the birds on his back.

"Tell me, are the ladies of the court beautiful?" Tamino persisted.

"Tell me, are the women at court beautiful?" Tamino kept asking.

"I should fancy not—since they go about with their-199- faces covered. Beauties are not likely to hide their faces," he laughed boisterously. At that the ladies came toward him. Tamino beheld them with pleasure.

"I don't think so—since they walk around with their-199- faces covered. Beautiful women usually don't hide their faces," he laughed loudly. At that, the ladies approached him. Tamino looked at them with delight.

"Now give us thy birds," they said to the fowler, who became suddenly very much quieter and less boastful. He gave them the birds and received, instead of the wine he expected, according to custom, a bottle of water.

"Now give us your birds," they said to the birdcatcher, who suddenly became much quieter and less boastful. He handed over the birds and, instead of the wine he expected as usual, received a bottle of water.

"Here, for the first time, her Majesty sends you water," said she who had handed him the bottle; and another, holding out something to him, said:

"Here, for the first time, her Majesty sends you water," said the woman who had given him the bottle; and another, holding something out to him, said:

"And instead of bread she sends you a stone."

"And instead of bread, she sends you a rock."

"And," said the other, "she wishes that ready mouth of yours to be decorated with this instead of the figs she generally sends," and at that she put upon his lips a golden padlock, which settled his boasting for a time. "Now indicate to this youth who killed that serpent," she continued. But the fowler could only show by his actions that he had no idea who did it.

"And," said the other, "she wants that chatty mouth of yours to be adorned with this instead of the figs she usually sends," and with that, she placed a golden padlock on his lips, which silenced his bragging for a while. "Now point out to this young man who killed that serpent," she continued. But the fowler could only demonstrate through his actions that he had no clue who did it.

"Very well; then, dear youth, let me tell you that you owe your life to us." Tamino was ready to throw himself at the feet of such beautiful champions, but one of them interrupted his raptures by giving him a miniature set in jewels.

"Alright; then, dear young man, let me tell you that you owe your life to us." Tamino was about to throw himself at the feet of such beautiful heroes, but one of them interrupted his excitement by giving him a jewel-encrusted miniature.

"Look well at this: our gracious Queen has sent it to you."

"Take a good look at this: our kind Queen sent it to you."

Tamino gazed long at the portrait and was beside himself with joy, because he found the face very beautiful indeed.

Tamino stared at the portrait for a long time and was overwhelmed with joy because he thought the face was truly beautiful.

"Is this the face of your great Queen?" he cried. They shook their heads. "Then tell me where I may find this enchanting creature!"

"Is this the face of your amazing Queen?" he shouted. They shook their heads. "Then tell me where I can find this enchanting person!"

"This is our message: If the face is beautiful to thee-200- and thou would'st make it thine, thou must be valiant. It is the face of our Queen's daughter, who has been carried away by a fierce demon, and none have dared seek for her."

"This is our message: If you find the face beautiful-200- and you want to make it yours, you must be brave. It is the face of our Queen's daughter, who has been taken by a fierce demon, and no one has dared to search for her."

"For that beautiful maiden?" Tamino cried in amazement. "I dare seek for her! Only tell me which way to go, and I will rescue her from all the demons of the inferno. I shall find her and make her my bride." He spoke with so much energy and passion that the ladies were quite satisfied that they had found a knight to be trusted.

"For that beautiful lady?" Tamino exclaimed in surprise. "I will go after her! Just tell me which direction to take, and I'll save her from all the demons of hell. I'll find her and make her my wife." He spoke with such energy and passion that the ladies were very pleased to have found a knight they could trust.

"Dear youth, she is hidden in our own mountains, but——" At that moment a peal of thunder startled everybody.

"Hey, young people, she’s hidden in our own mountains, but——" At that moment, a loud clap of thunder shocked everyone.

"Heaven! What may that be?" Tamino cried, and even as he spoke, the rocks parted and the Queen of the Night stood before them.

"Heaven! What could that be?" Tamino exclaimed, and just as he said this, the rocks split apart and the Queen of the Night appeared before them.

"Be not afraid, noble youth. A clear conscience need have no fear. Thou shalt find my daughter, and when she is restored to my arms, she shall be thine." With this promise the Queen of the Night disappeared as suddenly as she had come. Then the poor boastful fowler began to say "hm, hm, hm, hm," and motion to his locked mouth.

"Don't be afraid, noble young man. A clear conscience has nothing to fear. You will find my daughter, and when she is back in my arms, she will be yours." With this promise, the Queen of the Night vanished just as suddenly as she had appeared. Then the poor, bragging hunter started to make a "hm, hm, hm, hm" sound and gestured to his closed mouth.

"I cannot help thee, poor wretch," Tamino declared. "Thou knowest that lock was put upon thee to teach thee discretion." But one of the women went to him and told him that by the Queen's commands she now would set him free.

"I can't help you, poor soul," Tamino said. "You know that lock was put on you to teach you caution." But one of the women approached him and told him that by the Queen's orders, she would now set him free.

"And this, dear youth," she said, going to Tamino and giving him a golden flute, "is for thee. Take it, and its magic will guard thee from all harm. Wherever thou shalt wander in search of the Queen's daughter,-201- this enchanted flute will protect thee. Only play upon it. It will calm anger and soothe the sorrowing."

"And this, dear young one," she said, approaching Tamino and handing him a golden flute, "is for you. Take it, and its magic will protect you from all harm. Wherever you go in search of the Queen's daughter,-201- this enchanted flute will keep you safe. Just play it. It will calm anger and soothe the sorrowful."

"Thou, Papageno," said another, "art to go with the Prince, by the Queen's command, to Sarastro's castle, and serve him faithfully." At that the fowler was frightened half to death.

"Hey, Papageno," said another, "you are to go with the Prince, by the Queen's order, to Sarastro's castle and serve him faithfully." At that, the bird catcher was scared out of his mind.

No indeed! that I decline.
I haven't heard it from you all.
That he's fiercer than the leopard?
If by him I were accosted
He would have me plucked and roasted.

"Have no fear, but do as you are bid. The Prince and his flute shall keep thee safe from Sarastro."

"Don't worry, just do as you're told. The Prince and his flute will keep you safe from Sarastro."

I wish the Prince at all the devils;
I don't seek death at all;
What if, to crown my many evils,
He should just abandon me?

He did not feel half as brave as he had seemed when he told Tamino how he had killed the serpent.

He didn't feel nearly as brave as he looked when he told Tamino how he had killed the serpent.

Then another of the ladies of the court gave to Papageno a chime of bells, hidden in a casket.

Then another lady from the court gave Papageno a set of bells, hidden in a box.

"Are these for me?" he asked.

"Are these for me?" he asked.

"Aye, and none but thou canst play upon them. With a golden chime and a golden flute, thou art both safe. The music of these things shall charm the wicked heart and soothe the savage breast. So, fare ye well, both." And away went the two strange adventurers, Papageno and Tamino, one a prince, the other a bird-catcher.

"Aye, and no one but you can play them. With a golden chime and a golden flute, you are both safe. The music from these will charm the wicked heart and soothe the savage soul. So, farewell to you both." And off went the two unusual adventurers, Papageno and Tamino, one a prince, the other a bird-catcher.

Scene II

After travelling for a week and a day, the two adventurers came to a fine palace. Tamino sent the fowler with his chime of bells up to the great place to spy out-202- what he could, and he was to return and bring the Prince news.

After traveling for a week and a day, the two adventurers arrived at a beautiful palace. Tamino sent the fowler with his chime of bells up to the grand place to see what he could find out-202-, and he was supposed to return and bring the Prince news.

Without knowing it they had already arrived at the palace of Sarastro, and at that very moment Pamina, the Queen's daughter, was in great peril.

Without realizing it, they had already reached Sarastro's palace, and at that very moment, Pamina, the Queen's daughter, was in serious danger.

In a beautiful room, furnished with divans, and everything in Egyptian style, sat Monostatos, a Moor, who was in the secrets of Sarastro, who had stolen the Princess. Monostatos had just had the Princess brought before him and had listened malignantly to her pleadings to be set free.

In a beautifully decorated room filled with couches and everything in an Egyptian style, sat Monostatos, a Moor who was privy to Sarastro's secrets, having kidnapped the Princess. Monostatos had just ordered the Princess to be brought before him and was listening with malicious pleasure to her pleas for freedom.

"I do not fear death," she was saying; "but it is certain that if I do not return home, my mother will die of grief."

"I’m not afraid of death," she said, "but it’s for sure that if I don’t go back home, my mom will die of sadness."

"Well, I have had enough of thy meanings, and I shall teach thee to be more pleasing; so minions," calling to the guards and servants of the castle, "chain this tearful young woman's hands, and see if it will not teach her to make herself more agreeable." As the slaves entered, to place the fetters upon her hands, the Princess fell senseless upon a divan.

"Well, I've had enough of your nonsense, and I’m going to teach you to be more pleasant; so, you guys,” calling to the guards and servants of the castle, “put chains on this crying young woman's hands, and let's see if that makes her more agreeable.” As the servants stepped in to put the shackles on her, the Princess fainted onto a couch.

"Away, away, all of you!" Monostatos cried, just as Papageno peeped in at the palace window.

"Away, away, all of you!" Monostatos shouted, just as Papageno peeked in at the palace window.

"What sort of place is this?" Papageno said to himself, peering in curiously. "I think I will enter and see more of it." Stepping in, he saw the Princess senseless upon the divan, and the wretched Moor bending over her. At that moment the Moor turned round and saw Papageno. They looked at each other, and each was frightened half to death.

"What kind of place is this?" Papageno thought to himself, looking in with curiosity. "I think I’ll go inside and check it out." As he stepped in, he saw the Princess unconscious on the couch, and the miserable Moor hovering over her. At that moment, the Moor turned around and saw Papageno. They stared at each other, both terrified out of their minds.

"Oh, Lord!" each cried at the same moment. "This must be the fiend himself."

"Oh, Lord!" they each exclaimed at the same time. "This has to be the devil himself."

"Oh, have mercy!" each shrieked at each other.

"Oh, have mercy!" they both yelled at each other.

"Oh, spare my life," they yelled in unison, and then,-203- at the same moment each fled from the other, by a different way. At the same instant, Pamina awoke from her swoon, and began to call pitiably for her mother. Papageno heard her and ventured back.

"Oh, save me," they shouted together, and then,-203- at the same moment, each ran away from the other, taking a different path. At that exact moment, Pamina came to from her faint and started to call out desperately for her mother. Papageno heard her and cautiously returned.

"She's a handsome damsel, and I'll take a chance, in order to rescue her," he determined, feeling half safe because of his chime of bells.

"She's a beautiful young woman, and I'll take a risk to save her," he decided, feeling somewhat secure because of his ringing bells.

"Why, she is the very image of the Prince's miniature and so it must be the daughter of the Queen of the Night," he decided, taking another good look at her.

"Wow, she looks just like the Prince's miniature, so she must be the daughter of the Queen of the Night," he thought, giving her another good look.

"Who art thou?" she asked him, plaintively.

"Who are you?" she asked him, sadly.

"Papageno," he answered.

"Papageno," he replied.

"I do not know the name. But I am the daughter of the Queen of the Night."

"I don't know the name. But I'm the daughter of the Queen of the Night."

"Well, I think you are, but to make sure"—He pulled from his pocket the portrait which had been given to him by the Prince and looked at it earnestly for a long time.

"Well, I think you are, but just to make sure"—He took out the portrait that the Prince had given him and stared at it intently for a long time.

"According to this you shouldn't have any hands or feet," he announced gravely.

"Based on this, you shouldn't have any hands or feet," he said seriously.

"But it is I," the Princess declared, looking in turn at the miniature. "Pray, where did you get this?"

"But it's me," the Princess said, looking at the miniature. "Please, where did you get this?"

"Your mother gave this to a young stranger, who instantly fell in love with you, and started to find you."

"Your mom gave this to a young stranger, who immediately fell for you and began to look for you."

"In love with me?" she cried, joyfully.

"In love with me?" she exclaimed, excitedly.

"You'd think so if you saw the way he carries on about you," the fowler volunteered. "And we are to carry you back to your mother even quicker than we came."

"You'd think so if you saw how he goes on about you," the fowler said. "And we’re supposed to take you back to your mom even faster than we got here."

"Then you must be very quick about it, because Sarastro returns from the chase at noon exactly, and if he finds you here, you will never leave alive."

"Then you need to be very quick about it, because Sarastro comes back from the hunt at noon sharp, and if he finds you here, you won't make it out alive."

"Good! That will suit the Prince exactly."-204-

"Great! That will be perfect for the Prince."-204-

"But—if I should find that, after all, you are an evil spirit," she hesitated.

"But—if I find out that, after all, you're an evil spirit," she hesitated.

"On the contrary, you will find in me the best spirits in the world, so come along."

"On the contrary, you'll find me in great spirits, so come along."

"You seem to have a good heart."

"You seem like a genuinely good person."

"So good that I ought to have a Papagena to share it," he answered, plaintively, whereupon Pamina sang affectingly:

"So good that I should have a Papagena to share it," he replied, sadly, and then Pamina sang touchingly:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The manly heart that claims our duty, must glow with feelings high and brave.

The courageous heart that accepts our responsibility must be filled with noble and courageous emotions.

It is a very queer and incoherent opera, and not much sense to any of it, but, oh! it is beautiful music, and this duet between the fowler and Pamina is not the least of its beauties. At the end of it they rushed off together—Pamina to meet the Prince and be conducted back to her mother.

It’s a really strange and confusing opera, and it doesn’t make much sense, but, oh! the music is beautiful, and this duet between the fowler and Pamina is one of its highlights. At the end, they ran off together—Pamina to meet the Prince and go back to her mother.

Scene III

In the meantime, Tamino, instead of looking for Pamina himself, had been invoking wisdom and help from a number of Genii he had come across. There were three temples, connected by colonnades, and above the portal of one of these was written, Temple of Wisdom; over another, Temple of Reason; the third, Temple of-205- Nature. These temples were situated in a beautiful grove, which Tamino entered with three Genii who each bore a silver palm branch.

In the meantime, instead of searching for Pamina himself, Tamino had been calling on wisdom and assistance from several Genii he had encountered. There were three temples linked by colonnades, and above the entrance of one of them was inscribed, Temple of Wisdom; over another, Temple of Reason; and the third, Temple of-205- Nature. These temples were located in a lovely grove, which Tamino entered along with three Genii who each held a silver palm branch.

"Now, pray tell me, ye wise ones, is it to be my lot to loosen Pamina's bonds?" he asked anxiously.

"Now, tell me, wise ones, is it my fate to free Pamina?" he asked nervously.

"It is not for us to tell thee this, but we say to thee, 'Go, be a man,' be steadfast and true and thou wilt conquer." They departed, leaving Tamino alone. Then he saw the temples.

"It’s not our place to say this to you, but we tell you, 'Go, be a man,' be strong and honest, and you will succeed." They left, leaving Tamino alone. Then he saw the temples.

"Perhaps she is within one of these temples," he cried; "and with the words of those wise Genii in my ears, I'll surely rescue her if she is there." So saying, he went up to one of them and was about to enter.

"Maybe she’s in one of these temples," he shouted; "and with the words of those wise Genies in my head, I’ll definitely save her if she’s in there." With that, he approached one of them and was about to go inside.

"Stand back!" a mysterious voice called from within.

"Step back!" a mysterious voice shouted from inside.

"What! I am repulsed? Then I will try the next one," and he went to another of the temples.

"What! I'm disgusted? Then I'll try the next one," and he went to another temple.

"Stand back," again a voice called.

"Step back," another voice replied.

"Here too?" he cried, not caring to venture far. "There is still another door and I shall betake me to it." So he went to the third, and, when he knocked, an aged priest met him upon the threshold.

"Here too?" he exclaimed, not wanting to go too far. "There's still another door, and I'll head to it." So he went to the third one, and when he knocked, an elderly priest greeted him at the door.

"What seek ye here?" he asked.

"What are you looking for here?" he asked.

"I seek Love and Truth."

"I seek love and truth."

"That is a good deal to seek. Thou art looking for miscreants, thou art looking for revenge? Love, Truth, and Revenge do not belong together," the old priest answered.

"That's quite a quest you're on. Are you looking for wrongdoers, seeking revenge? Love, Truth, and Revenge don’t go together," the old priest replied.

"But the one I would revenge myself upon is a wicked monster."

"But the one I want to get revenge on is a terrible monster."

"Go thy way. There is none such here," the priest replied.

"Go on your way. There’s no one like that here," the priest replied.

"Isn't your reigning chief Sarastro?"

"Isn't your current chief Sarastro?"

"He is—and his law is supreme."-206-

"He is—and his law is the ultimate authority."-206-

"He stole a princess."

"He kidnapped a princess."

"So he did—but he is a holy man, the chief of Truth—we cannot explain his motives to thee," the priest said, as he disappeared within and closed the door.

"So he did—but he’s a holy man, the leader of Truth—we can't explain his motives to you," the priest said as he went inside and shut the door.

"Oh, if only she still lives!" Tamino cried, standing outside the temple.

"Oh, if only she were still alive!" Tamino cried, standing outside the temple.

"She lives, she lives!" a chorus within sang, and at that reassurance Tamino was quite wild with happiness. Then he became full of uncertainty and sadness again, for he remembered that he did not know where to find her, and he sat down to play upon his magic flute. As he played, wild animals came out to listen, and they crowded around him. While he was playing, lamenting the loss of Pamina, he was answered by Papageno from a little way off, and he leaped up joyously.

"She's alive, she's alive!" sang a chorus nearby, and that gave Tamino an overwhelming rush of happiness. But then he felt uncertainty and sadness creep in again, because he realized he had no idea where to find her. So he sat down and began playing his magic flute. As he played, wild animals emerged to listen, gathering around him. While he mourned the loss of Pamina, he heard Papageno's voice from a short distance away, and he jumped up with joy.

"Perhaps Papageno is coming with the Princess," he cried. He began to play lustily upon his flute again. "Maybe the sound will lead them here," he thought, and he hastened away thinking to overtake them. After he had gone, Pamina and Papageno ran in, she having heard the magic flute.

"Maybe Papageno is coming with the Princess," he shouted. He started to play energetically on his flute again. "Maybe the sound will lead them here," he thought, and he rushed off with the intention of catching up to them. After he left, Pamina and Papageno entered, she having heard the magic flute.

"Oh, what joy! He must be near, for I heard the flute," she cried, looking about. Suddenly her joy was dispelled by the appearance of Monostatos, who had flown after them as soon as he discovered Pamina's absence.

"Oh, what joy! He must be close by, because I heard the flute," she exclaimed, scanning her surroundings. Suddenly, her happiness faded with the arrival of Monostatos, who had chased after them as soon as he realized Pamina was missing.

"Now I have caught you," he cried wickedly, but as he called to the slaves who attended him to bind Papageno, the latter thought of his chime of bells.

"Now I've got you," he said mischievously, but as he called to the servants nearby to tie up Papageno, the latter thought of his chime of bells.

"Maybe they will save me," he cried, and at once he began to play. Then all the slaves began to dance, while Monostatos himself was utterly enchanted at the sweet sound. As the bells continued to chime, Monostatos and the slaves began to leave with a measured step-207-, till the pair found themselves alone and once more quite safe. Then the chorus within began to sing "Long life to Sarastro," and at that the two trembled again.

"Maybe they'll rescue me," he shouted, and immediately started to play. Then all the slaves began to dance, while Monostatos himself was completely captivated by the lovely sound. As the bells kept ringing, Monostatos and the slaves began to step away in rhythm-207-, until the pair found themselves alone and once again safe. Then the chorus inside started to sing "Long life to Sarastro," and at that, the two trembled again.

"Sarastro! Now what is going to happen?" Papageno whispered.

"Sarastro! What’s going to happen now?" Papageno whispered.

While they stood trembling, Sarastro appeared, borne on a triumphal car, drawn by six lions, and followed by a great train of attendants and priests. The chorus all cried, "Long life to Sarastro! Long life to our guard and master!"

While they stood shaking, Sarastro showed up, riding on a grand chariot pulled by six lions, with a large group of attendants and priests following him. The chorus all shouted, "Long live Sarastro! Long live our protector and leader!"

When Sarastro stepped from the car, Pamina knelt at his feet.

When Sarastro got out of the car, Pamina knelt at his feet.

"Oh, your greatness!" she cried. "I have sorely offended thee in trying to escape, but the fault was not all mine. The wicked Moor, Monostatos, made the most violent love to me, and it was from him I fled."

"Oh, your greatness!" she exclaimed. "I have deeply offended you in trying to escape, but it wasn't entirely my fault. The evil Moor, Monostatos, pursued me relentlessly, and it was from him that I ran away."

"All is forgiven thee, but I cannot set thee free," Sarastro replied. "Thy mother is not a fitting guardian for thee, and thou art better here among these holy people. I know that thy heart is given to a youth, Tamino." As he spoke, the Moor entered, followed by Prince Tamino. For the first time the two lovers met, and they were at once enchanted with each other.

"All is forgiven, but I can't set you free," Sarastro said. "Your mother isn't a suitable guardian for you, and you're better off here among these spiritual people. I know your heart belongs to a young man, Tamino." As he spoke, the Moor entered, followed by Prince Tamino. For the first time, the two lovers met, and they were instantly captivated by each other.

At once Monostatos's anger became very great, since he, too, loved the Princess. He summoned his slaves to part them. Kneeling in his turn at Sarastro's feet he protested that he was a good and valiant man, whom Sarastro knew well, and he complained that Pamina had tried to flee.

At that moment, Monostatos's anger grew intensely because he, too, loved the Princess. He called his servants to separate them. Kneeling at Sarastro's feet, he insisted that he was a good and courageous man, someone Sarastro knew well, and he claimed that Pamina had tried to escape.

"Thou art about good enough to have the bastinado," Sarastro replied, and thereupon ordered the slaves to whip the false Moor, who was immediately led off to punishment. After that, Sarastro ordered the lovers to be-208- veiled and led into the temple to go through certain rites. They were to endure a period of probation, and if they came through the ordeal of waiting for each other properly they were to be united.

"You're almost deserving of a beating," Sarastro replied, and then ordered the slaves to whip the false Moor, who was immediately taken away for punishment. After that, Sarastro ordered the lovers to be-208- veiled and brought into the temple to undergo certain rituals. They were to face a period of trial, and if they successfully endured the wait for each other, they would be united.

ACT II

The priests assembled in a grove of palms, where they listened to the story of Pamina and Tamino, told by Sarastro.

The priests gathered in a palm grove, where they listened to Sarastro tell the story of Pamina and Tamino.

"The Princess was torn from the Queen of the Night, great priests, because that Queen would overthrow our temple, and here Pamina is to remain till purified; if you will accept this noble youth for her companion, after they have both been taught in the ways of wisdom, follow my example," and immediately Sarastro blew a blast upon a horn. All the priests blew their horns in concurrence.

"The Princess was separated from the Queen of the Night, great priests, because that Queen plans to destroy our temple, and Pamina is to stay here until she’s purified; if you’re willing to accept this noble young man as her companion, after they’ve both learned the ways of wisdom, follow my lead," and immediately Sarastro blew a blast on a horn. All the priests joined in, blowing their horns in agreement.

Sarastro sang a hymn to the gods, and then he and his priests disappeared. Tamino and Papageno were next led in to the temple porch. It was entirely dark.

Sarastro sang a hymn to the gods, and then he and his priests vanished. Tamino and Papageno were then brought to the temple entrance. It was completely dark.

"Art thou still near me, Papageno?" he asked.

"Are you still near me, Papageno?" he asked.

"Of course I am, but I don't feel very well. I think I have a fever. This is a queer sort of adventure."

"Of course I am, but I'm not feeling great. I think I have a fever. This is a strange kind of adventure."

"Oh, come, be a man. There is nothing to fear."

"Oh, come on, be brave. There's nothing to be afraid of."

The priests asked Tamino at that moment why he had come to seek entrance in the temple.

The priests asked Tamino at that moment why he had come to seek entrance to the temple.

"I came to find Friendship and Love," he replied.

"I came to find friendship and love," he replied.

"If you would have that, you must go through every trial; and how about you, Papageno?"

"If you want that, you have to go through every challenge; and how about you, Papageno?"

"Well, I do not care as much as I might for wisdom. Give me a nice little wife and a good bird-market, and I shall get on.'"-209-

"Well, I don't care as much as I probably should for wisdom. Just give me a nice little wife and a good bird market, and I’ll be fine." -209-

"But thou canst not have those things, unless thou canst undergo our trials."

"But you can't have those things unless you can go through our trials."

"Oh, well, I'll stay and face it out—but I must be certain of a wife at the end of it. Her name must be Papagena—and I'd like to have a look at her before I undertake all this sort of thing," he persisted.

"Oh, well, I'll stick around and deal with it—but I need to be sure I’ll have a wife at the end of this. Her name has to be Papagena—and I want to see her before I take on all this."

"Oh, that is quite reasonable—but thou must promise not to speak with her."

"Oh, that makes sense—but you have to promise not to talk to her."

"And Pamina?" Tamino suggested.

"And what about Pamina?" Tamino suggested.

"Certainly—only thou too must not speak." Thus it was agreed, and the priests went out. Instantly the place was in darkness again.

"Sure—just don't say anything either." With that, it was settled, and the priests left. Suddenly, the place was dark again.

"I should like to know why, the moment those chaps go out, we find ourselves in the dark?" Papageno demanded.

"I want to know why, as soon as those guys leave, we end up in the dark?" Papageno asked.

"That is one of our tests; one of our trials," Tamino responded. "Take it in good part." He was interrupted by the appearance of the three ladies of the Queen of the Night's court.

"That is one of our tests; one of our trials," Tamino replied. "Take it well." He was interrupted by the arrival of the three ladies from the Queen of the Night's court.

"Why are you in this place?" they demanded seductively. "It will ruin you."

"Why are you here?" they asked alluringly. "It will destroy you."

"Do not say so," Tamino returned, stoutly, this being one of the temptations he was to meet: but Papageno was frightened enough. "Stop thy babbling, Papageno," Tamino cautioned. "Or thou wilt lose thy Papagena."

"Don't say that," Tamino replied firmly, as this was one of the challenges he had to face: but Papageno was scared enough. "Stop your talking, Papageno," Tamino warned. "Or you'll lose your Papagena."

In short, the ladies did all that was possible to dishearten the youth and Papageno; but the Prince Tamino stood firm, and would not be frightened nor driven from his vow to the temple; but Papageno found himself in an awful state of mind, and finally fell down almost in a fit. At once the ladies sank through the temple floor.

In short, the ladies did everything they could to discourage the young man and Papageno; but Prince Tamino stood his ground and refused to be scared or swayed from his promise to the temple; meanwhile, Papageno found himself in a terrible state of mind and eventually collapsed, nearly having a fit. At that moment, the ladies vanished through the temple floor.

Then the priests and a spokesman appeared and praised-210- Tamino, threw another veil over him and led him out; but when a priest inquired of Papageno how it was with him, that fine gentlemen was so addled that he couldn't tell.

Then the priests and a spokesman came forward and praised -210- Tamino, placed another veil over him, and led him out. But when a priest asked Papageno how he was doing, that poor guy was so confused that he couldn't say.

"For me—I'm in a trance," he exclaimed.

"For me—I'm in a daze," he exclaimed.

"Well, come on," they said, and threw a veil over him also.

"Alright, let's go," they said, and tossed a veil over him too.

"This incessant marching takes away all thought of love," he complained.

"This constant marching makes me forget all about love," he complained.

"No matter, it will return"; and at that the priests marched him out, and the scene changed to a garden where Pamina was sleeping.

"No worries, it will come back"; and with that, the priests led him out, and the scene shifted to a garden where Pamina was asleep.

Scene II

Monostatos was watching the beautiful Pamina sleep, and remarking that, if he dared, he certainly should kiss her. In short, he was a person not to be trusted for a moment. He stole toward her, but in the same instant the thunder rolled and the Queen of the Night appeared from the depths of the earth.

Monostatos was watching the beautiful Pamina as she slept, thinking that if he had the nerve, he would definitely kiss her. In short, he was someone you couldn't trust for a second. He moved closer to her, but at that exact moment, thunder rumbled and the Queen of the Night emerged from the depths of the earth.

"Away," she cried, and Pamina awoke.

"Away," she yelled, and Pamina woke up.

"Mother, mother," she screamed with joy, while Monostatos stole away. "Let us fly, dear mother," Pamina urged.

"Mom, mom," she shouted with excitement as Monostatos sneaked away. "Let’s escape, dear mom," Pamina insisted.

"Alas, with thy father's death, I lost all my magic power, my child. He gave his sevenfold Shield of the Sun to Sarastro, and I have been perfectly helpless since."

"Unfortunately, with your father's death, I lost all my magic powers, my child. He gave his sevenfold Shield of the Sun to Sarastro, and I have been completely powerless since."

"Then I have certainly lost Tamino," Pamina sobbed somewhat illogically.

"Then I have definitely lost Tamino," Pamina cried, somewhat irrationally.

"No, take this dagger and slay Sarastro, my love, and take the shield. That will straighten matters out."

"No, take this dagger and kill Sarastro, my love, and take the shield. That will sort things out."

Then the bloody Queen sang that the fires of hell were-211- raging in her bosom. Indeed, she declared that if Pamina should not do as she was bidden and slay the priest, she would disown her. Thus Pamina had met with her temptation, and while she was rent between duty and a sense of decency—because she felt it would be very unpleasant to kill Sarastro—Monostatos entered and begged her to confide in him, that he of all people in the world was best able to advise her.

Then the bloody Queen sang that the fires of hell were-211- raging in her chest. In fact, she declared that if Pamina didn't do as she was told and kill the priest, she would disown her. So, Pamina faced her temptation, caught between her duty and a sense of decency—since she thought it would be very unpleasant to kill Sarastro—when Monostatos entered and pleaded with her to confide in him, claiming he was the best person in the world to advise her.

"What shall I do, then?" the trusting creature demanded.

"What should I do now?" the trusting creature asked.

"There is but one way in the world to save thyself and thy mother, and that is immediately to love me," he counselled.

"There’s only one way in the world to save yourself and your mother, and that’s to love me right now," he advised.

"Good heaven! The remedy is worse than the disease," she cried.

"Good heavens! The cure is worse than the problem," she exclaimed.

"Decide in a hurry. There is no time to wait. You are all bound for perdition," he assured her, cheerfully.

"Make a quick decision. There's no time to waste. You're all headed for disaster," he told her, happily.

"Perdition then! I won't do it." Temptation number two, for Pamina.

"Too bad! I won't do it." Temptation number two for Pamina.

"Very well, it is your time to die!" Monostatos cried, and proceeded to kill her, but Sarastro entered just in time to encourage her.

"Alright, it's your time to die!" Monostatos shouted, and went to kill her, but Sarastro came in just in time to support her.

"Indeed it is not—your schedule is wrong, Monostatos," Sarastro assured him.

"You're right; your schedule is off, Monostatos," Sarastro confirmed.

"I must look after the mother, then, since the daughter has escaped me," Monostatos remarked, comforting himself as well as he could.

"I guess I need to take care of the mother now, since I’ve lost the daughter," Monostatos said, trying to reassure himself as best as he could.

"Oh don't chastise my mother," Pamina cried.

"Oh, please don't scold my mom," Pamina cried.

"A little chastising won't hurt her in the least," Sarastro assured her. "I know all about how she prowls around here, and if only Tamino resists his temptations, you will be united and your mother sent back to her own domain where she belongs. If he survives the ordeals-212- we have set before him, he will deserve to marry an orphan." All this was doubtless true, but it annoyed Pamina exceedingly. As soon as Sarastro had sung of the advantages of living in so delightful a place as the temple, he disappeared, not in the usual way, but by walking off, and the scene changed.

"A little discipline won't hurt her at all," Sarastro assured her. "I'm well aware of how she roams around here, and if Tamino can just resist his temptations, you two will be together and your mother will be sent back to where she belongs. If he makes it through the challenges-212- we've set for him, he will have earned the right to marry an orphan." This was undoubtedly true, but it annoyed Pamina greatly. As soon as Sarastro finished singing about the benefits of living in such a wonderful place as the temple, he didn't vanish like usual; instead, he just walked away, and the scene changed.

Scene III

Tamino and the speaker who accompanied the priests and talked for them were in a large hall, and Papageno was there also.

Tamino and the speaker who accompanied the priests and spoke on their behalf were in a large hall, and Papageno was there too.

"You are again to be left here alone; and I caution ye to be silent," the speaker advised as he went out.

"You’re going to be left here alone again, and I urge you to be quiet," the speaker warned as he walked out.

The second priest said:

The second priest stated:

"Papageno, whoever breaks the silence here, brings down thunder and lightning upon himself." He, too, went out.

"Papageno, whoever speaks up here, brings down thunder and lightning on himself." He also went out.

"That's pleasant," Papageno remarked.

"That's nice," Papageno said.

"You are only to think it is pleasant—not to mention it," Tamino cautioned. Meantime, Papageno, who couldn't hold his tongue to save his life, grew thirsty. And he no sooner became aware of it, than an old woman entered with a cup of water.

"You just need to think it's nice—not actually say it," Tamino warned. Meanwhile, Papageno, who couldn't keep quiet to save his life, became thirsty. As soon as he realized it, an old woman came in with a cup of water.

"Is that for me?" he asked.

"Is that for me?" he asked.

"Yes, my love," she replied, and Papageno drank it.

"Yeah, my love," she said, and Papageno drank it.

"Well, next time when you wish to quench my thirst you must bring something besides water—don't forget. Sit down here, old lady, it is confoundedly dull," the irrepressible Papageno said, and the old lady sat. "How old are you, anyway?"

"Well, next time you want to quench my thirst, you need to bring something other than water—don't forget. Sit down here, old lady, it's really boring," the unstoppable Papageno said, and the old lady sat. "How old are you, anyway?"

"Just eighteen years and two minutes," she answered.-213-

"Just eighteen years and two minutes," she replied.-213-

"Um—it is the two minutes that does it, I suppose," Papageno reflected, looking at her critically.

"Uh—it’s the two minutes that makes the difference, I guess," Papageno thought, examining her closely.

"Does anybody love you?" he asked, by way of satisfying his curiosity.

"Does anyone love you?" he asked, wanting to satisfy his curiosity.

"Certainly—his name is Papageno."

"Sure—his name is Papageno."

"The deuce you say? Well, well, I never would have thought it of myself. Well, what's your name, mam?" but just as the old lady was about to answer, the thunder boomed and off she rushed.

"The hell you say? Well, well, I never would have thought that of myself. So, what's your name, ma'am?" But just as the old lady was about to answer, the thunder crashed, and off she ran.

"Oh, heaven! I'll never speak another word," Papageno cried. He had no sooner taken that excellent resolution than the three Genii entered bearing a table loaded with good things to eat. They also brought the flute and the chime of bells.

"Oh, heaven! I'll never say another word," Papageno exclaimed. No sooner had he made that great decision than the three Genies arrived carrying a table full of delicious food. They also brought the flute and the chime of bells.

"Now, eat, drink, and be merry, and a better time shall follow," they said, and then they disappeared.

"Now, eat, drink, and enjoy yourselves, and good times will come," they said, and then they vanished.

"Well, well, this is something like it," Papageno said, beginning at once to obey commands, but Tamino began to play upon the flute.

"Wow, this is more like it," Papageno said, immediately starting to follow orders, but Tamino began to play the flute.

"All right; all right! You be the orchestra and I'll take care of the table d'hôte," he said, very well satisfied; but at that instant Pamina appeared.

"Okay; okay! You handle the orchestra and I’ll take care of the table d'hôte," he said, quite pleased; but just then, Pamina showed up.

She no sooner began to talk to Tamino than he motioned her away. He was a youth of unheard-of fortitude.

She barely started talking to Tamino before he waved her off. He was a young man of exceptional courage.

"This is worse than death," she said. She found herself waved away again. Tamino was thoroughly proof against temptation.

"This is worse than dying," she said. She found herself dismissed again. Tamino was completely immune to temptation.

Then Pamina sang for him, and she had a very good voice. Meantime, Papageno was sufficiently occupied to be quiet, but he had to call attention to his virtues. When he asked if he had not been amazingly still, there was a flourish of trumpets. Tamino signed for Papageno to go.-214-

Then Pamina sang for him, and she had a beautiful voice. Meanwhile, Papageno was busy enough to stay quiet, but he felt the need to highlight his own qualities. When he asked if he hadn’t been remarkably silent, a fanfare of trumpets sounded. Tamino signaled for Papageno to leave.-214-

"No, you go first!" Tamino only repeated his gesture.

"No, you go first!" Tamino just repeated his gesture.

"Very well, very well, I'll go first—but what's to be done with us now?" Tamino only pointed to heaven, which was very depressing to one of Papageno's temperament.

"Alright, alright, I'll go first—but what are we supposed to do now?" Tamino just pointed to the sky, which was really disheartening for someone like Papageno.

"You think so!" Papageno asked. "If it is to be anything like that, I think it more likely to be a roasting. No matter!" Nothing mattered any longer to Papageno, and so he went out as Tamino desired, and the scene changed.

"You think so?" Papageno asked. "If it’s going to be anything like that, I bet it’s more likely to be a disaster. Whatever!" Nothing mattered to Papageno anymore, so he left as Tamino wanted, and the scene changed.

Scene IV

Sarastro and his priests were in a vault underneath one of the temples. There they sang of Tamino's wonderful fortitude and then said:

Sarastro and his priests were in a vault beneath one of the temples. There, they sang about Tamino's incredible strength and then said:

"Let him appear!" And so he did. "Now, Tamino, you have been a brave man till now; but there are two perilous trials awaiting you, and if you go through them well—" They didn't exactly promise that all should be plain sailing after that, but they led the youth to infer as much, which encouraged him. "Lead in Pamina," the order then was given, and she was led in.

"Let him come forward!" And so he did. "Now, Tamino, you’ve been a brave man so far, but there are two dangerous trials ahead of you, and if you get through them well—" They didn’t exactly promise that everything would be easy after that, but they made it seem that way, which boosted his spirits. "Bring in Pamina," was the next command, and she was brought in.

"Now, Pamina, this youth is to bid thee a last farewell," Sarastro said.

"Now, Pamina, this young man is here to say a final goodbye to you," Sarastro said.

Pamina was about to throw herself into her lover's arms, but with amazing self-control Tamino told her once more to "Stand back." As that had gone so very well, Sarastro assured them they were to meet again.

Pamina was about to jump into her lover's arms, but with incredible self-control, Tamino told her again to "Hold on." Since that went so smoothly, Sarastro assured them they would meet again.

"I'll bear whatever the gods put upon me," the patient youth replied.

"I'll take on whatever the gods throw at me," the patient young man replied.

Then he said farewell and went out, while Papageno (who if he ever did get to Heaven, would surely do so by hanging on to Tamino's immaculate coat-tail) ran after-215- him, declaring that he would follow him forever—and not talk. But it thundered again, and Papageno shrunk all up.

Then he said goodbye and walked out, while Papageno (who, if he ever made it to Heaven, would definitely do so by clinging to Tamino's pristine coat-tail) ran after-215- him, saying that he would follow him forever—and wouldn’t say a word. But it thundered again, and Papageno shrank back.

Then, while the speaker chided him for not being above his station, Papageno said that the only thing he really wanted in this world or the next was a glass of wine: he thought it would encourage him.

Then, while the speaker scolded him for not knowing his place, Papageno said that the only thing he truly wanted in this world or the next was a glass of wine: he believed it would lift his spirits.

"Oh, well, you can have that," the speaker assured him, and immediately the glass of wine rose through the floor. But he had no sooner drunk that than he cried out that he experienced a most thrilling sensation about his heart. It turned out to be love; just love! So at once, the matter being explained to him, he took his chime of bells, played, and sang of what he felt. The moment he had fully expressed himself, the old water lady came in.

"Oh, sure, you can have that," the speaker assured him, and right away the glass of wine floated up through the floor. As soon as he drank it, he exclaimed that he felt an incredible sensation in his heart. It turned out to be love; just love! So, once he understood what was going on, he took his bells, played them, and sang about how he felt. The moment he fully expressed himself, the old water lady walked in.

"Here I am, my angel," she said.

"Here I am, my angel," she said.

"Good! You are much better than nobody," Papageno declared.

"Great! You're way better than no one," Papageno said.

"Then swear you'll be forever true," she urged.

"Then promise you'll always be true," she urged.

"Certainly—since there is no other way out of it." And it was no sooner said than the old lady became a most entrancing young one, about eighteen years old.

"Sure—since there’s no other way out of this." And as soon as she said it, the old lady transformed into a captivating young woman, around eighteen years old.

"Well, may I never doubt a woman when she tells me her age again!" Papageno muttered, staring at her. As he was about to embrace her, the speaker shouted:

"Well, I’ll never doubt a woman when she tells me her age again!" Papageno muttered, staring at her. Just as he was about to hug her, the speaker shouted:

"Away; he isn't worthy of you." This left Papageno in a nice fix, and both he and the girl were led away as the Genii appeared.

"Away; he doesn’t deserve you." This left Papageno in a difficult situation, and both he and the girl were taken away as the Genii appeared.

The Genii began to sing that Pamina had gone demented, and no wonder. She almost at once proved that this was true, by coming in carrying a dagger; and she made a pass at the whole lot of them. No one could blame her. She thought each of them was Tamino.-216-

The Genii started to sing that Pamina had lost her mind, and who could blame her? She quickly showed that it was true by coming in with a dagger and trying to attack all of them. No one could fault her for that. She believed each one of them was Tamino.-216-

"She's had too much trouble," the penetrating Genii declared among themselves. "And now we'll set her right." They were about to do so when she undertook to stab herself, but they interfered and told her she mustn't.

"She's been through way too much," the insightful Genii said to each other. "And now we’re going to help her." They were about to move in when she tried to hurt herself, but they stopped her and insisted that she shouldn’t.

"What if Tamino should hear you! It would make him feel very badly," they remonstrated. At once she became all right again.

"What if Tamino hears you! It would really upset him," they protested. Suddenly, she was fine again.

"Is he alive? Just let me look at him, and I'll be encouraged to wait awhile." So they took her away to see Tamino.

"Is he alive? Just let me see him, and I'll feel better about waiting a bit." So they took her away to see Tamino.

Then two men dressed in armour came in and said:

Then two men in armor walked in and said:

He who would wander on this path of tears and toiling,
Needs water, fire, and earth for his assoiling,

which means nothing in particular. Although "assoiling" is an excellent old English word.

which means nothing in particular. Although "assoiling" is a great old English word.

Then Tamino and Pamina were heard calling to each other. She entreated him not to fly from her, and he didn't know what he had better do about it, but the matter was arranged by somebody opening some gates and the lovers at once embraced. They were perfectly happy, and there seemed to be a mutual understanding between them that they could wander forth together. They did so, and wandered at once into a mountain of fire, while Tamino played entertainingly upon his flute. Soon they wandered out of the fire, and embraced at leisure. Then they wandered into the water, and Tamino began again to play upon his flute, the water keeping clear of the holes in a wonderful way. After they got out of the woods—the water, rather,—they embraced as usual, and the gates of the temple were thrown open and they saw a sort of Fourth-of-July going on within. Everything was-217- very bright and high-coloured. This would seem to indicate that their trials were over and they were to have their reward. Then the scene changed.

Then Tamino and Pamina were heard calling to each other. She begged him not to run away from her, and he was unsure what to do about it, but someone opened some gates and the lovers immediately embraced. They were incredibly happy, and it seemed like they both understood they could explore together. They did, and quickly wandered into a mountain of fire, while Tamino played entertaining tunes on his flute. Soon they moved out of the fire and embraced leisurely. Then they entered the water, and Tamino started playing his flute again, with the water remarkably avoiding the holes. After they got out of the woods—the water, rather—they embraced as usual, and the gates of the temple swung open to reveal a sort of Fourth-of-July celebration inside. Everything was-217- very bright and colorful. This seemed to suggest that their challenges were over and they were set to receive their reward. Then the scene changed.

Scene V

Papageno was playing in a garden, all the while calling to his Papagena. He was really mourning for his lost love, and so he took the rope which he used as a girdle and decided to hang himself. Then the Genii, whose business it seemed to be to drive lovers to suicide and then rescue them just before life was extinct, rushed in and told him he need not go to the length—of his rope.

Papageno was playing in a garden, calling out for his Papagena. He was truly heartbroken over his lost love, so he took the rope he used as a belt and decided to hang himself. Then the Genii, whose job seemed to be to push lovers to the brink of suicide and then save them just before it was too late, rushed in and told him he didn't have to go that far.

"Just ring your bells," they advised him; and he instantly tried the same old effect. He had no sooner rung for her than she came—the lovely Papagena! They sang a joyous chorus of "pa-pa-pa-pa" for eight pages and then the Queen of the Night and Monostatos, finding that matters were going too well, appeared. They had come to steal the temple.

"Just ring your bells," they told him; and he immediately tried the same old trick. No sooner had he rung for her than she appeared—the beautiful Papagena! They sang a happy chorus of "pa-pa-pa-pa" for eight pages, but then the Queen of the Night and Monostatos showed up, realizing that things were going too well. They had come to steal the temple.

"If I really get away with that temple, Pamina shall be yours," she promised Monostatos,—which would seem to leave Pamina safe enough, if the circumstances were ordinary. Nevertheless it thundered again. Nobody in the opera could seem to stand that. The Queen had her three ladies with her, but by this time one might almost conclude that they were no ladies at all. The thunder became very bad indeed, and the retinue, Monostatos, and the Queen sank below, and in their stead Sarastro, Pamina, and Tamino appeared with all the priests, and the storm gave way to a fine day.

"If I really get away with that temple, Pamina will be yours," she promised Monostatos—which might suggest that Pamina is safe enough if things were normal. Still, it thundered again. No one in the opera could handle that. The Queen had her three ladies with her, but by this point, one could almost conclude that they weren't ladies at all. The thunder got really intense, and the group, Monostatos, and the Queen disappeared, replaced by Sarastro, Pamina, and Tamino along with all the priests, and the storm turned into a beautiful day.

Immediately after that, nothing at all happened.

Immediately after that, nothing happened at all.


SIR ARTHUR SULLIVAN

SIR ARTHUR SULLIVAN was a man of many musical moods and varied performances, yet his surest fame, at present, rests upon his comic operas.

SIR ARTHUR SULLIVAN was a man of many musical styles and diverse performances, but his greatest reputation today comes from his comic operas.

Perhaps this is because he and his workfellow, Gilbert, were pioneers in making a totally new kind of comic opera. "Pinafore" may not be the best of these works, "Mikado" may be better; but "Pinafore" was the first of the satires upon certain institutions, social and political, which delighted the English-speaking world.

Perhaps this is because he and his colleague, Gilbert, were pioneers in creating a completely new type of comic opera. "Pinafore" might not be the best of these works, and "Mikado" could be better; but "Pinafore" was the first of the satirical takes on certain social and political institutions that delighted the English-speaking world.

Music and words never have seemed better wedded than in the comic operas of Gilbert and Sullivan. The music is always graceful, gracious, piquant, and gaily fascinating. The story has no purpose but that of carrying some satirical idea, and the satire is never bitter, always playful.

Music and lyrics have never felt more perfectly combined than in the comic operas of Gilbert and Sullivan. The music is always elegant, charming, lively, and delightfully captivating. The story serves no other purpose than to convey a satirical idea, and the satire is never harsh, always lighthearted.

Sullivan's versatility was remarkable, his work ranging from "grave to gay, from lively to severe," and his was a genius that developed in his extreme youth. Many anecdotes are told of this brilliant composer, and all of them seem to illustrate a practical and resourceful mind, while they show little of the eccentricity that is supposed to belong to genius. It was Sir Arthur Sullivan who first popularized Schumann in England. Potter, head of the Royal Academy in London in 1861, had known Beethoven well, and had never been converted to a love of music less great than his—nor was his taste very catholic—and he continually regretted Sullivan's championship of-219- Schumann's music. But one day Sullivan, suspecting the academician didn't know what he was talking about, asked him point-blank if he had ever heard any of the music he so strongly condemned. Potter admitted that he hadn't. Whereupon Sullivan said, "Then play some of Schumann with me, Mr. Potter," and, having done so, Potter "blindly worshipped" Schumann even after.

Sullivan's versatility was impressive, his work ranging from "serious to cheerful, from lively to strict," and his talent developed at an extremely young age. There are many stories about this brilliant composer, and they all seem to show a practical and resourceful mind, with little of the eccentricity typically associated with genius. It was Sir Arthur Sullivan who first made Schumann popular in England. Potter, who led the Royal Academy in London in 1861, had known Beethoven well and had never been swayed to appreciate music that wasn't as great as his—nor was his taste very broad—and he consistently regretted Sullivan's support of-219- Schumann's music. But one day, Sullivan, suspecting that Potter didn't really know what he was talking about, asked him directly if he had ever listened to any of the music he so strongly criticized. Potter admitted that he hadn't. Then Sullivan said, "Then play some of Schumann with me, Mr. Potter," and after doing so, Potter "blindly worshipped" Schumann from then on.

Frederick Crowest tells this story in his "Musicians' Wit, Humour, and Anecdote":

Frederick Crowest shares this story in his "Musicians' Wit, Humour, and Anecdote":

"The late Sir Arthur Sullivan, in the struggling years of his career, once showed great presence of mind, which saved the entire breakdown of a performance of 'Faust.' In the midst of the church scene, the wire connecting the pedal under Costa's foot with the metronome stick at the organ, broke. Costa was the conductor. In the concerted music this meant disaster, as the organist could hear nothing but his own instrument. Quick as thought, while he was playing the introductory solo, Sullivan called a stage hand. 'Go,' he said, 'and tell Mr. Costa that the wire is broken, and that he is to keep his ears open and follow me.' No sooner had the man flown to deliver his message than the full meaning of the words flashed upon Sullivan. What would Costa, autocratic, severe, and quick to take offence, say to such a message delivered by a stage hand? The scene, however, proceeded successfully, and at the end Sullivan went, nervously enough, to tender his apologies to his chief. Costa, implacable as he was, had a strong sense of justice, and the great conductor never forgot the signal service his young friend had rendered him by preventing a horrible fiasco."

"The late Sir Arthur Sullivan, during the tough years of his career, once displayed remarkable composure that saved a performance of 'Faust' from falling apart. In the middle of the church scene, the wire connecting the pedal under Costa's foot to the metronome stick at the organ snapped. Costa was the conductor. In the ensemble music, this could have spelled disaster, as the organist could hear nothing but his own instrument. In a flash of inspiration, while playing the introductory solo, Sullivan called a stagehand. 'Go,' he said, 'and tell Mr. Costa that the wire is broken, and that he needs to listen and follow me.' As soon as the stagehand rushed off to deliver the message, Sullivan realized the potential consequences of his words. What would Costa, who was autocratic, stern, and quick to take offense, think about such a message being relayed by a stagehand? However, the scene went on without a hitch, and at the end, Sullivan anxiously approached Costa to apologize. Despite his stern demeanor, Costa had a strong sense of fairness, and he never forgot the invaluable help his young friend provided in preventing a terrible fiasco."

There are numberless stories of his suiting his composition to erratic themes. Beverley had painted borders for a woodland scene. Sullivan liked the work and-220- complimented Beverley, who immediately said: "Yes, and if you could compose something to fit it now." Instantly, Sullivan, who was at the organ, composed a score within a few minutes which enraptured the painter and which "fitted" his borders.

There are countless stories of him adapting his style to unpredictable themes. Beverley had designed borders for a forest scene. Sullivan appreciated the work and -220- praised Beverley, who quickly replied, "Yes, and if you could create something to match it now." Without hesitation, Sullivan, who was at the organ, composed a piece in just a few minutes that captivated the painter and perfectly matched his borders.

Again: A dance was required at a moment's notice for a second danseuse, and the stage manager was distracted. "You must make something at once, Sullivan," he said. "But," replied the composer, "I haven't even seen the girl. I don't know her style or what she needs." However, the stage manager sent the dancer to speak with Sullivan, and presently he called out: "I've arranged it all. This is exactly what she wants: Tiddle-iddle-um, tiddle-iddle-um, rum-tirum-tirum—sixteen bars of that; then: rum-tum-rum-tum—heavy you know—" and in ten minutes the dance was made and ready for rehearsal.

Again: A dance was needed at a moment's notice for a second danseuse, and the stage manager was distracted. "You have to come up with something right away, Sullivan," he said. "But," replied the composer, "I haven't even seen the girl. I don’t know her style or what she needs." However, the stage manager sent the dancer to talk to Sullivan, and soon he called out: "I've got it all figured out. This is exactly what she wants: Tiddle-iddle-um, tiddle-iddle-um, rum-tirum-tirum—sixteen bars of that; then: rum-tum-rum-tum—heavy, you know—" and in ten minutes the dance was created and ready for rehearsal.

H.M.S.[B] “PINAFORE”

The Right Honourable Sir Joseph Porter, K.C.B.First Lord of the Admiralty.
Captain CorcoranCommanding H.M.S. Pinafore.
Ralph RackstrawAble seaman.
Dick DeadeyeAble seaman.
Bill BobstayBoatswain's mate.
Bob BecketCarpenter's mate.
Tom TuckerMidshipmate.
Sergeant of marines 
JosephineThe Captain's daughter.
HebeSir Joseph's first cousin.
Little ButtercupA Portsmouth bumboat woman.

First Lord's sisters, his cousins, his aunts, sailors, marines, etc.

First Lord's sisters, cousins, aunts, sailors, marines, etc.

The story takes place on the quarterdeck of H.M.S. Pinafore, off Portsmouth.

The story is set on the quarterdeck of H.M.S. Pinafore, near Portsmouth.

Composer: Sir Arthur Sullivan. Author: W.S. Gilbert.

Composer: Sir Arthur Sullivan. Author: W.S. Gilbert.

ACT I

On the quarterdeck of the good ship Pinafore, along about noon, on a brilliant sunny day, the sailors, in charge-221- of the Boatswain, are polishing up the brasswork of the ship, splicing rope, and doing general housekeeping, for the excellent reason that the high cockalorum of the navy—the Admiral, Sir Joseph Porter—together with all his sisters and his cousins and his aunts, is expected on board about luncheon time. When an Admiral goes visiting either on land or sea, there are certain to be "doings," and there are going to be mighty big doings on this occasion. If sailors were ever proud of a ship, those of the Pinafore are they. The Pinafore was, in fact, the dandiest thing afloat. No sailor ever did anything without singing about it, and as they "Heave ho, my hearties"—or whatever it is sailors do—they sing their minds about the Pinafore in a way to leave no mistake as to their opinions.

On the quarterdeck of the ship Pinafore, around noon, on a bright sunny day, the sailors, under the supervision-221- of the Boatswain, are polishing the brass fixtures, splicing ropes, and taking care of general tasks, all because the big shot of the navy—the Admiral, Sir Joseph Porter—along with all his sisters, cousins, and aunts, is expected on board around lunchtime. When an Admiral goes to visit, whether on land or sea, there are bound to be celebrations, and this time it's going to be quite a big deal. If there’s any crew proud of their ship, it’s the sailors of the Pinafore. The Pinafore is truly the finest ship on the water. No sailor ever does anything without singing about it, and as they "Heave ho, my hearties"—or whatever it is sailors chant—they express their feelings about the Pinafore in a way that leaves no doubt about their pride.

We sail the ocean blue,
And our sassy ship is a beauty.
We're sober men and true,
And focused on our duty.

When the balls whistle free,
O'er the bright blue sea,
We stay firm all day.
When at anchor we ride,
On the Portsmouth tide,
We have plenty of time to have fun—Hey, hey!

And then, while they are polishing at top speed, on board scrambles Little Buttercup. Naturally, being a bumboat woman, she had her basket on her arm.

And then, while they were polishing as fast as they could, Little Buttercup scrambled on board. Naturally, being a bumboat woman, she had her basket on her arm.

"Little Buttercup!" the crew shouts; they know her well on pay-day.

"Little Buttercup!" the crew calls out; they know her well on payday.

"Yes—here's an end at last of all privation," she assures them, spreading out her wares, and this ridiculous "little" Buttercup sings:

"Yes—here's finally an end to all the hardship," she assures them, spreading out her goods, and this silly "little" Buttercup sings:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I'm called little Buttercup,
Dear little Buttercup,
Though I could never tell why,
But still I'm called Buttercup,
Poor little Buttercup,
Sweet little Buttercup I.

I've snuff and tobaccy,
And excellent jacky;
I have scissors, watches, and knives.
I've ribbons and laces
To set off the faces
Of attractive young lovers and wives.
I've treacle and toffee,
I've tea and I've coffee,
Tender tommy and juicy chops,
I've chickens and conies,
I've pretty polonies,
And great peppermint candies—

which would imply that Little Buttercup might supply on demand anything from a wrought-iron gate to a paper of toothpicks.

which would suggest that Little Buttercup could provide on request anything from a wrought-iron gate to a pack of toothpicks.

"Well, Little Buttercup, you're the rosiest and roundest beauty in all the navy, and we're always glad to see you."

"Well, Little Buttercup, you're the cutest and chubbiest beauty in the entire navy, and we're always happy to see you."

"The rosiest and roundest, eh? Did it ever occur to you that beneath my gay exterior a fearful tragedy may be brewing?" she asks in her most mysterious tones.

"The happiest and roundest, huh? Did it ever cross your mind that underneath my cheerful surface, a deep tragedy might be unfolding?" she asks in her most mysterious voice.

"We never thought of that," the Boatswain reflects.

"We never thought of that," the Boatswain says.

"I have thought of it often," a growling voice interrupts, and everybody looks up to see Dick Deadeye. Dick is a darling, if appearances count. He was named Deadeye because he had a dead-eye, and he is about as-223- sinister and ominous a creature as ever made a comic opera shiver.

"I've thought about it a lot," a gruff voice cuts in, and everyone looks up to see Dick Deadeye. Dick is a sweetheart, at least when it comes to looks. He got the nickname Deadeye because he actually has a dead eye, and he’s one of the most-223- sinister and creepy characters ever to give a comic opera the chills.

"You look as if you had often thought of it," somebody retorts, as all move away from him in a manner which shows Dick to be no favourite.

"You look like you’ve thought about it a lot," someone replies, as everyone steps away from him in a way that makes it clear Dick isn’t well-liked.

"You don't care much about me, I should say?" Dick offers, looking about at his mates.

"You don't really care about me, right?" Dick says, glancing around at his friends.

"Well, now, honest, Dick, ye can't just expect to be loved, with such a name as Deadeye."

"Well, honestly, Dick, you can’t really expect to be loved with a name like Deadeye."

Little Buttercup, who has been offering her wares to the other sailors, now observes a very good-looking chap coming on deck.

Little Buttercup, who has been selling her goods to the other sailors, now notices a really handsome guy coming onto the deck.

"Who is that youth, whose faltering feet with difficulty bear him on his course?" Buttercup asks—which is quite ridiculous, if you only dissect her language! Those "faltering feet which with difficulty bear him on his course" belong to Ralph Rackstraw, who is about the most dashing sailor in the fleet. The moment Buttercup hears his name, she gasps to music:

"Who is that young guy, whose unsteady steps struggle to carry him on his way?" Buttercup asks—which is pretty silly if you really think about her words! Those "unsteady steps that struggle to carry him on his way" belong to Ralph Rackstraw, who is one of the most charming sailors in the fleet. The moment Buttercup hears his name, she gasps to the music:

"Remorse, remorse," which is very, very funny indeed, since there appears to be nothing at all remarkable or remorseful about Ralph Rackstraw. But Ralph immediately begins to sing about a nightingale and a moon's bright ray and several other things most inappropriate to the occasion, and winds up with "He sang, Ah, well-a-day," in the most pathetic manner. The other sailors repeat after him, "Ah, well-a-day," also in a very pathetic manner, and Ralph thanks them in the politest, most heartbroken manner, by saying:

"Remorse, remorse," which is actually quite amusing because there doesn't seem to be anything notable or remorseful about Ralph Rackstraw. But Ralph quickly starts singing about a nightingale and a bright moonbeam, along with several other things that don't fit the mood at all, and ends with "He sang, Ah, well-a-day," sounding very sad. The other sailors echo him, "Ah, well-a-day," also sounding very sad, and Ralph expresses his gratitude in the politest, most heartbroken way, by saying:

I know the value of a kindly chorus,
But choruses offer little comfort
When we have pain and sorrow, too, before us!
I love, and love, unfortunately! beyond my social class.

Which lets the cat out of the bag, at last! "He loves above his station!" Buttercup sighs, and pretty much the entire navy sighs. Those sailors are very sentimental chaps, very!—They are supposed to have a sweetheart in every port, though, to be sure, none of them are likely be above anybody's station. But their sighs are an encouragement to Ralph to tell all about his sweetheart, and he immediately does so. He sings rapturously of her appearance and of how unworthy he is. The crew nearly melts to tears during the recital. Just as Ralph has revealed that his love is Josephine, the Captain's daughter, and all the crew but Dick Deadeye are about to burst out weeping, the Captain puts in an appearance.

Which reveals everything at last! "He loves above his station!" Buttercup sighs, and almost the entire navy sighs along. Those sailors are really sentimental, very!—They're supposed to have a sweetheart in every port, though it's unlikely any of them would be above anyone's station. But their sighs encourage Ralph to share everything about his sweetheart, and he quickly does. He sings passionately about her looks and how unworthy he feels. The crew is practically in tears during his performance. Just as Ralph reveals that his love is Josephine, the Captain's daughter, and the crew except for Dick Deadeye is on the verge of crying, the Captain shows up.

"My gallant crew,—good morning!" he says amiably, in that condescending manner quite to be expected of a Captain. He inquires nicely about the general health of the crew, and announces that he is in reasonable health himself. Then with the best intentions in the world, he begins to throw bouquets at himself:

"My brave crew,—good morning!" he says cheerfully, in that patronizing way you’d expect from a Captain. He asks about the crew's overall health and mentions that he's doing reasonably well himself. Then, with the best intentions, he starts to praise himself:

I am the Captain of the Pinafore,

I am the captain of the Pinafore,

he announces, and the crew returns:

he announces, and the crew comes back:

And a right good Captain too.

You're very, very good,
And be it understood,
I command a right good crew,

he assures them.

he reassures them.

Tho' related to a peer,
I can hand, reef and steer,
Or ship a selvedge;
I'm never known to quail
At the fury of a gale,—
And I'm never, ever seasick!

But this is altogether too much. The crew haven't summered and wintered with this gallant Captain for nothing.-225-

But this is just too much. The crew hasn't spent all this time with this brave Captain for no reason.-225-

"What, never?" they admonish him.

"What, never?" they scold him.

"No,—never."

"No, never."

"What!—NEVER?" and there is no mistaking their emphasis.

"What!—NEVER?" and their emphasis is unmistakable.

"Oh, well—hardly ever!" he admits, trimming his statement a little: and thus harmony is restored. Now when he has thus agreeably said good morning to his crew, they leave him to meditate alone, and no one but Little Buttercup remains. For some reason she perceives that the Captain is sad. He doesn't look it, but the most comic moments in comic opera are likely enough to be the saddest. Hence Little Buttercup reminds him that she is a mother (she doesn't look it) and therefore to be confided in.

"Oh, well—hardly ever!" he admits, toning down his statement a bit: and with that, harmony is restored. Now that he has cheerfully said good morning to his crew, they leave him to think by himself, and only Little Buttercup stays behind. For some reason, she senses that the Captain is feeling down. He might not show it, but the funniest moments in comic opera often hide the deepest sadness. So, Little Buttercup reminds him that she is a mother (she doesn’t look like one) and that he can confide in her.

"If you must know, Little Buttercup, my daughter Josephine! the fairest flower that ever blossomed on ancestral timber"—which is very neat indeed—"has received an offer of marriage from Sir Joseph Porter. It is a great honour, Little Buttercup, but I am sorry to say my daughter doesn't seem to take kindly to it."

"If you need to know, Little Buttercup, my daughter Josephine! the fairest flower that ever bloomed on our family’s land"—which is quite impressive—"has received a marriage proposal from Sir Joseph Porter. It’s a huge honor, Little Buttercup, but I regret to say that my daughter doesn’t seem to be very interested."

"Ah, poor Sir Joseph, I know perfectly what it means to love not wisely but too well," she remarks, sighing tenderly and looking most sentimentally at the Captain. She does this so capably that as she goes off the deck the Captain looks after her and remarks abstractedly:

"Ah, poor Sir Joseph, I totally understand what it means to love not wisely but way too much," she says, sighing softly and gazing sentimentally at the Captain. She does this so well that as she leaves the deck, the Captain watches her and comments absentmindedly:

"A plump and pleasing person!" At this blessed minute the daughter Josephine, who does not love in the right place, and who is beloved from all quarters at once, wanders upon the deck with a basket of flowers in her hand. Then she begins to sing very distractedly about loving the wrong man, and that "hope is dead," and several other pitiable things, which are very funny. The Captain, her father, is watching her, and presently-226- he admonishes her to look her best, and to stop sighing all over the ship—at least till her high-born suitor, Sir Joseph Porter, shall have made his expected visit.

"A round and charming person!" At this moment, Josephine, the daughter who doesn't quite love the right person and is adored by everyone at once, is wandering on deck with a basket of flowers in her hand. She then starts singing rather absentmindedly about loving the wrong man, and how "hope is dead," along with several other sad yet amusing things. The Captain, her father, is watching her, and soon-226- he reminds her to look her best and to stop sighing all over the ship—at least until her noble suitor, Sir Joseph Porter, arrives as expected.

"You must look your best to-day, Josephine, because the Admiral is coming on board to ask your hand in marriage." At this Josephine nearly drops into the sea.

"You need to look your best today, Josephine, because the Admiral is coming on board to ask for your hand in marriage." At this, Josephine nearly falls into the sea.

"Father, I esteem, I reverence Sir Joseph but alas I do not love him. I have the bad taste instead to love a lowly sailor on board your own ship. But I shall stifle my love. He shall never know it though I carry it to the tomb."

"Father, I respect and admire Sir Joseph, but unfortunately, I don't love him. Instead, I have the poor judgment to love a humble sailor on your own ship. But I will suppress my feelings. He will never know, even if I take this secret to the grave."

"That is precisely the spirit I should expect to behold in my daughter, my dear, and now take Sir Joseph's picture and study it well. I see his barge approaching. If you gaze upon the pictured noble brow of the Admiral, I think it quite likely that you will have time to fall madly in love with him before he can throw a leg over the rail, my darling. Anyway, do your best at it."

"That’s exactly the attitude I expect to see in my daughter, my dear. Now, take a good look at Sir Joseph’s portrait and study it carefully. I see his barge coming closer. If you look at the noble features of the Admiral in the picture, I think there's a good chance you’ll have time to fall head over heels for him before he steps off his boat, my darling. In any case, give it your best shot."

"My own, thoughtful father," Josephine murmurs while a song of Sir Joseph's sailors is heard approaching nearer and nearer. Then the crew of H.M.S. Pinafore take up the shout, and sing a rousing welcome to Sir Joseph and all his party. Almost immediately Sir Joseph and his numerous company of sisters and cousins and aunts prance upon the shining deck. They have a gorgeous time of it.

"My thoughtful father," Josephine murmurs as the song of Sir Joseph's sailors gets louder. Then the crew of H.M.S. Pinafore joins in with a lively welcome for Sir Joseph and his group. Almost immediately, Sir Joseph and his large entourage of sisters, cousins, and aunts dance onto the shining deck. They're having a fantastic time.

"Hurrah, hurrah, hurrah!" the Captain and his crew cry, and then Sir Joseph informs everybody of his greatness in this song:

"Hooray, hooray, hooray!" the Captain and his crew shout, and then Sir Joseph tells everyone about his greatness in this song:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I am the monarch of the sea,
The ruler of the Queen's Navee,
Whose praise Great Britain loudly chants;

Cousin Hebe.
And we are his Sisters and his Cousins and his Aunts;
His Sisters and his Cousins and his Aunts!

When at anchor here I ride,
My bosom swells with pride,
And I snap my fingers at the foeman's taunts—

The chorus assures everybody that

The chorus reassures everyone that

So do his sisters and his cousins and his aunts.

So do his sisters, cousins, and aunts.

In short, while we learn from Sir Joseph that he is a tremendous fellow, we also learn, from his sisters and his cousins and his aunts, that they are whatever he is. Among other things he tells precisely how he came to be so great, and gives what is presumably a recipe for similar greatness:

In short, while we learn from Sir Joseph that he is an amazing guy, we also find out from his sisters, cousins, and aunts that they are just like him. He explains exactly how he became so great and shares what seems to be a recipe for achieving similar greatness:

When I was a lad I served a term
As office boy to an attorney's firm.
I cleaned the window and I swept the floor,
And I polished up the handle of the big front door.

I carefully polished the handle,
Now I am the ruler of the Queen's Navy.-228-

As office boy I made such a mark
That they gave me the post of a junior clerk.
I served the wits with a smile so bland,
And I copied all the letters in a big round hand.

I wrote down all the letters in a casual style,
Now I am in charge of the Queen's Navy.

In serving writs I made such a name
That an articled clerk I soon became.
I wore clean collars and a brand new suit
For the pass examination at the Institute.

And that exam went really well for me.
Now I am in charge of the Queen's Navy.

This was only a part of the recipe, but the rest of it was just as profound. After he is through exploiting himself, he bullies the Captain a little, and then his eye alights on Ralph Rackstraw.

This was just a part of the recipe, but the rest of it was just as deep. After he finishes pushing himself to the limit, he picks on the Captain a bit, and then he notices Ralph Rackstraw.

"You are a remarkably fine fellow, my lad," he says to Ralph quite patronizingly.

"You’re a really great guy, my friend," he says to Ralph in a condescending way.

"I am the very finest fellow in the navy," Ralph returns, honouring the spirit of the day by showing how entirely satisfied with himself he is.

"I’m the best guy in the navy," Ralph responds, celebrating the spirit of the day by showing just how pleased he is with himself.

"How does your Captain behave himself?" Sir Joseph asks.

"How does your captain act?" Sir Joseph asks.

"Very well, indeed, thank you. I am willing to commend him," Ralph returns.

"Very well, thank you. I'm happy to recommend him," Ralph replies.

"Ah—that is delightful—and so, with your permission, Captain, I will have a word with you in private on a very sentimental subject—in short, upon an affair of the heart."

"Ah—that's wonderful—and so, with your permission, Captain, I'd like to speak with you privately about a very sentimental topic—in short, about a matter of the heart."

"With joy, Sir Joseph—and, Boatswain, in honour of this occasion, see that extra grog is served to the crew at seven bells."

"With joy, Sir Joseph—and, Boatswain, to celebrate this occasion, make sure extra grog is served to the crew at seven bells."

"I will condescend to do so," the Boatswain assures the Captain, whereupon the Captain, Sir Joseph, and his sisters and his cousins and his aunts leave the deck.-229-

"I'll agree to do that," the Boatswain tells the Captain, and then the Captain, Sir Joseph, along with his sisters, cousins, and aunts, leave the deck.-229-

"You all seem to think a deal on yourselves," Dick Deadeye growls, as he watches these performances.

"You all seem to think you're a good bargain," Dick Deadeye growls, as he watches these performances.

"We do, we do—aren't we British sailors? Doesn't the entire universe depend on us for its existence? We are fine fellows—Sir Joseph has just told us so."

"We do, we do—aren't we British sailors? Doesn't the whole universe rely on us for its existence? We’re great guys—Sir Joseph just told us that."

"Yes—we may aspire to anything—" Ralph interpolates excitedly. He had begun to think that Josephine may not be so unattainable after all.

"Yes—we can aspire to anything—" Ralph interjects excitedly. He has started to think that Josephine might not be so out of reach after all.

"The devil you can," responds Dick. "Only I wouldn't let myself get a-going if I were you. What if ye got going and couldn't stop?" the one-eyed gentleman inquires solicitously.

"The devil you can," Dick replies. "But I wouldn't start moving if I were you. What if you got going and couldn't stop?" the one-eyed man asks with concern.

"Oh, stow it!" the crew shouts. "If we hadn't more self-respect 'n you've got, we'd put out both our eyes," the estimable crew declares, and then retires to compliment itself,—that is, all but Ralph. He leans upon the bulwark and looks pensive; and at intervals he sighs. While he is sighing his very loudest, Josephine enters. Sir Joseph has been making love to her, and she is telling herself and everybody who happens to be leaning against the bulwark sighing pensively, that the Admiral's attentions oppress her. This is Ralph's opportunity. He immediately tells her that he loves her, and she tells him to "refrain, audacious tar," but he does not refrain in the least. In short he decides upon the spot to blow out his brains. He pipes all hands on deck to see him do it, and they come gladly.

"Oh, shut it!" the crew shouts. "If we had even half the self-respect you have, we'd gouge out both our eyes," the esteemed crew declares, and then steps back to pat themselves on the back—everyone except Ralph. He leans against the railing, looking thoughtful, and every so often, he sighs. While he's sighing his hardest, Josephine walks in. Sir Joseph has been flirting with her, and she keeps telling herself and everyone else leaning against the railing, sighing thoughtfully, that the Admiral's attention is suffocating her. This is Ralph's moment. He immediately tells her that he loves her, and she tells him to "stop it, you bold sailor," but he doesn’t hold back at all. In short, he decides right then and there to take drastic action. He calls all hands on deck to witness it, and they come eagerly.

Now Ralph gets out his pistol, he sings a beautiful farewell, the Chorus turns away weeping—the sailors have just cleaned up and they cannot bear the sight of the deck all spoiled with a British sailor's brains so soon after scrubbing! Ralph lifts the pistol, takes aim—and Josephine rushes on.-230-

Now Ralph pulls out his gun, sings a lovely goodbye, and the Chorus turns away in tears—the sailors have just finished cleaning, and they can't stand to see the deck messed up with a British sailor's brains so soon after scrubbing! Ralph raises the gun, takes aim—and Josephine rushes in.-230-

"Oh, stay your hand—I love you," she cries, and in less than a minute everybody is dancing a hornpipe, except Deadeye. Deadeye is no socialist. He really thinks this equality business which makes it possible for a common sailor to marry the Captain's daughter is most reprehensible. But nobody notices Dick. Everybody is quite happy and satisfied now, and they plan for the wedding. Dick plans for revenge.

"Oh, hold on—I love you," she shouts, and in under a minute, everyone is dancing a hornpipe, except for Deadeye. Deadeye isn’t one for equality. He genuinely believes this equality stuff, which lets an average sailor marry the Captain's daughter, is just wrong. But nobody pays attention to Dick. Everyone else is pretty happy and content now, and they start making plans for the wedding. Dick, on the other hand, is planning his revenge.

He goes apart to think matters over. The situation quite shocks his sense of propriety.

He steps aside to think things through. The situation really shocks his sense of what's proper.

Meantime the crew and Ralph and Josephine decide that:

Meantime, the crew, Ralph, and Josephine decide that:

This very night,
With bated breath
And muffled oar,
Without a light,
As still as death,
We'll steal ashore.
A clergyman
Shall make us one
At half-past ten,
And then we can
Return, for none
Can part us then.

Thus the matter is disposed of.

So, that's settled.

ACT II

It is about half-past ten, and everything ready for the elopement. The Captain is on deck playing a mandolin while holding a most beautiful pose (because Little Buttercup is also "on deck," and looking sentimentally at him). The Captain sings to the moon, quite as if there were no one there to admire him; because while this "levelling" business is going on in the Navy there seems no good reason why Buttercup or any other thrifty-231- bumboat lady shouldn't do a little levelling herself. Now to marry the Captain—but just now, even though it is moonlight and a very propitious moment, there is other work on hand than marrying the Captain. She can do that almost any time! But at this moment she has some very mysterious and profound things to say to him. She tells him that:

It's about 10:30, and everything is set for the elopement. The Captain is on deck playing a mandolin while striking a beautiful pose (because Little Buttercup is also "on deck," gazing at him with sentiment). The Captain sings to the moon as if no one is there to admire him; in the midst of this "leveling" happening in the Navy, there seems to be no reason why Buttercup or any other resourceful-231- bumboat lady shouldn't do a little leveling of her own. Now, about marrying the Captain—but right now, even though it's a lovely moonlit night and a perfect moment, she has other business to attend to besides marrying the Captain. She can do that almost anytime! But at this moment, she has some very mysterious and profound things to discuss with him. She tells him that:

Things are seldom what they seem,
Skim milk masquerades as cream.
High-lows pass as patent leathers,
Jackdaws strut in peacock feathers.

And the Captain acquiesces.

And the Captain agrees.

Black-sheep dwell in every fold.
All that glitters is not gold.
Storks turn out to be but logs.
Bulls are but inflated frogs.

And again the Captain wisely acquiesces.

And once again, the Captain wisely agrees.

Drops the wind and stops the mill.
Turbot is ambitious brill.
Gild the farthing if you will,
Yet it is a farthing still.

And again the Captain admits that this may be true. It is quite, quite painful if it is. On the whole, the Captain fears she has got rather the best of him, so he determines to rally; he philosophises a little himself, when he has time. He has time now:

And again the Captain acknowledges that this might be true. It’s really, really painful if it is. Overall, the Captain fears she has gotten the better of him, so he decides to bounce back; he reflects a bit himself when he has the chance. He has time now:

Tho' I'm anything but clever,

Though I'm anything but clever,

he declares rhythmically, even truthfully;

he states rhythmically, even truthfully;

I could talk like that forever,
Once a cat was killed by care,
Only brave deserve the fair.

He has her there, beyond doubt, because all she can say is "how true."

He’s got her there, no doubt about it, because all she can say is "how true."

Thus encouraged he continues:

Thus motivated, he continues:

Wink is often good as nod;
Spoils the child, who spares the rod;
Thirsty lambs run foxy dangers,
Dogs are found in many mangers.

Buttercup agrees;—she can't help it.

Buttercup agrees; she can't help it.

Paw of cat the chestnut snatches;
Worn-out garments show new patches;
Only count the chick that hatches,
Men are grown-up catchy-catches.

And Little Buttercup assents that this certainly is true. And then, just as she has worked the Captain up into a pink fit of apprehension she leaves him. While he stands looking after her and feeling unusually left alone, Sir Joseph enters and declares himself very much disappointed with Josephine.

And Little Buttercup agrees that this is definitely true. Then, just as she has worked the Captain up into a panic, she leaves him. While he stands there watching her go and feeling unusually abandoned, Sir Joseph enters and expresses his disappointment with Josephine.

"What, won't she do, Sir Joseph?" the Captain asks disappointedly.

"What won’t she do, Sir Joseph?" the Captain asks, disappointed.

"No, no. I don't think she will. I have stooped as much as an Admiral ought to, by presenting my sentiments almost—er—you might say emotionally, but without success; and now really I——"

"No, no. I don't think she will. I've lowered myself as much as an Admiral should, by sharing my feelings almost—um—you could say emotionally, but without any success; and now, honestly, I——"

"Well, it must be your rank which dazzles her," the Captain suggests, and thinks how he would like to take a cat-o'-nine-tails to her.

"Well, it must be your rank that impresses her," the Captain suggests, and thinks about how he would like to whip her with a cat-o'-nine-tails.

"She is coming on deck," Sir Joseph says, softly, "and we might watch her unobserved a moment. Her actions while she thinks herself alone, may reveal something to us that we should like to know"; and Sir Joseph and the Captain step behind a convenient coil of rope while Josephine walks about in agitation and sings to herself how reckless she is to leave her luxurious home with her-233- father, for an attic that, likely as not, will not even be "finished off."

"She’s coming on deck," Sir Joseph says quietly, "and we can watch her without her noticing for a moment. What she does when she thinks she’s alone might tell us something we want to know." So, Sir Joseph and the Captain step behind a nearby coil of rope while Josephine paces around anxiously and sings to herself about how reckless she is for leaving her comfortable home with her-233- father, to move into an attic that probably won't even be "finished off."

Of course Sir Joseph and her father do not understand a word of this, but they understand that she is disturbed, and Sir Joseph steps up and asks her outright, if his rank overwhelms her. He assures her that it need not, because there is no difference of rank to be observed among those of her Majesty's Navy—which he doesn't mean at all except for one occasion only, of course. At the same time, it is an admirable plea for his rival Ralph.

Of course, Sir Joseph and her father don’t understand a word of this, but they can tell that she’s upset, so Sir Joseph directly asks her if his rank makes her uncomfortable. He assures her that it shouldn’t, because there’s no difference in rank among those of Her Majesty's Navy—which he doesn’t really mean at all, except for one specific occasion, of course. Still, it’s a commendable defense for his rival Ralph.

Now it is rapidly becoming time for the elopement, and Josephine pretends to accept Sir Joseph's suit at last, in order to get rid of him at half-past ten. He and Josephine go below while Dick Deadeye intimates to the Captain that he wants a word with him aside.

Now it’s almost time for the elopement, and Josephine pretends to accept Sir Joseph's proposal at last, just to get rid of him at half-past ten. He and Josephine go downstairs while Dick Deadeye hints to the Captain that he wants to talk to him privately.

Then Dick Deadeye gives the Captain his information, thus:

Then Dick Deadeye gives the Captain his update, like this:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Kind Captain, I've important information,
Sing hey, the brave Captain that you are!
About a certain intimate relation,
Sing hey, the happy girl and the tar!

Kind Captain, your young lady is a-sighing,
Sing, hey, the brave Captain that you are!
This very night with Rackstraw to be flying,
Sing, hey, the joyful girl and the tar!

This information certainly comes in the nick of time, so the Captain hastily throws an old cloak over him and squats down behind the deck furniture to await the coming of the elopers.

This information definitely comes at the right moment, so the Captain quickly throws an old cloak over himself and crouches down behind the deck furniture to wait for the elopers to arrive.

Presently they come up, Josephine, followed by Little Buttercup, and all the crew on "tip-toe stealing." Suddenly amid the silence, the Captain stamps.

Presently, Josephine comes up, followed by Little Buttercup and the entire crew, all "tip-toeing" stealthily. Suddenly, in the quiet, the Captain stomps.

"Goodness me!" all cry. "What was that?"

"Wow!" everyone exclaims. "What was that?"

"Silent be," says Dick. "It was the cat," and thus reassured they start for the boat which is to take the lovers ashore. At this crisis the Captain throws off the cloak and creates a sensation. He is so mad he swears just as Sir Joseph puts in an appearance.

"Be quiet," says Dick. "It was just the cat," and with that reassurance, they head to the boat that's going to take the lovers to shore. At this moment, the Captain throws off his cloak and causes a stir. He's so furious that he starts swearing just as Sir Joseph shows up.

"Damme!" cries the Captain.

"Damn!" cries the Captain.

"What was that dreadful language I heard you use?" Sir Joseph demands, highly scandalized.

"What was that awful language I just heard you use?" Sir Joseph asks, clearly shocked.

"He said 'damme,'" the crew assure him. Sir Joseph is completely overcome. To excuse himself the Captain is obliged to reveal the cause of his anger.

"He said 'damn,'" the crew assured him. Sir Joseph is completely overwhelmed. To explain himself, the Captain has to reveal the reason for his anger.

"My daughter was about to elope with a common sailor, your Greatness," he says, and at this moment Josephine rushes into the arms of Ralph. The Admiral is again overcome with the impropriety of the situation.

"My daughter was about to run away with an ordinary sailor, your greatness," he says, and at that moment Josephine rushes into Ralph's arms. The Admiral is once again overwhelmed by the inappropriateness of the situation.

"My amazement and my surprise, you may learn from the expression of my eyes," the Admiral says. "Has this sailor dared to lift his eyes to the Captain's daughter? Incredible. Put him in chains, my boys," he says to the rest of the crew, "and Captain—have you such a thing as a dungeon on board?"

"My shock and disbelief, you can see in my eyes," the Admiral says. "Has this sailor really dared to look at the Captain's daughter? Unbelievable. Lock him up, my boys," he tells the rest of the crew, "and Captain—do you have a dungeon on board?"

"Certainly," the Captain says. "Hanging on the nail to the right of the mess-room door—just as you go in."

"Sure," the Captain replies. "It's hanging on the nail to the right of the mess-room door—right as you walk in."

"Good! put him in the ship's dungeon at once—just-235- as you go in—and see that no telephone communicates with his cell," whereupon Ralph is lugged off.

"Good! Put him in the ship's dungeon right away—just-235- as you enter—and make sure no phone connects to his cell," and with that, Ralph is dragged away.

"When the secret I have to tell is known," says Little Buttercup, "his dungeon cell will be thrown wide."

"When everyone knows the secret I have to share," says Little Buttercup, "his dungeon cell will be opened wide."

"Then speak, in Heaven's name; or I certainly shall throw myself into the bilge water," Josephine says desperately.

"Then speak, for Heaven's sake; or I’ll definitely throw myself into the bilge water," Josephine says urgently.

"Don't do that: it smells so dreadfully," Buttercup entreats; "and to prevent accidents I will tell what I know:"

"Don't do that; it smells really bad," Buttercup pleads. "And to avoid any accidents, I’ll share what I know:"

A many years ago,
When I was younger and more charming,
As some of you may know,
I practiced baby farming.

Two tender babes I nursed,
One was in poor condition,
The other upper crust—
An everyday patrician.

Oh, bitter is my cup,
But how could I do it?
I mixed those children up,
And no one knew it.

In time each little waif,
Left his foster-mother;
The well-born babe was Ralph—
Your captain was the other!

So, the murder is out! Nobody outside of comic opera can quite see how this fact changes the status of the Captain and Ralph (the Captain not having been a captain when in the cradle) but it is quite enough to set everybody by the ears. Josephine screams:

So, the murder is out! Nobody outside of comic opera can really understand how this changes the status of the Captain and Ralph (the Captain wasn’t a captain when he was born) but it’s enough to make everyone go crazy. Josephine screams:

"Oh, bliss, oh, rapture!" And the Admiral promptly says:

"Oh, joy, oh, ecstasy!" And the Admiral immediately responds:

"Take her, sir, and mind you treat her kindly," and immediately, having fixed the ship's affairs so creditably, falls to bemoaning his sad and lonesome lot.-236-

"Take her, sir, and make sure you treat her well," and right after that, having handled the ship's business so commendably, he begins to lament his unfortunate and lonely situation.-236-

He declares that he "cannot live alone," and his cousin Hebe assures him she will never give up the ship; or rather that she never will desert him, unless of course she should discover that he, too, was changed in the cradle. This comforts everybody but the changed Captain. Ralph has, in the twinkling of an eye, become the Captain of the good ship Pinafore, while the Captain has become Ralph, and Ralph has taken the Captain's daughter. But while he is looking very downcast, Buttercup reminds him that she is there, and after regarding her tenderly for a moment, he decides that he has always loved his foster mother like a wife, and he says so:

He says he "can't live alone," and his cousin Hebe promises him she will never abandon him; or rather that she won't leave him, unless she finds out that he, too, was switched at birth. This reassures everyone except the changed Captain. Ralph has, in the blink of an eye, become the Captain of the good ship Pinafore, while the Captain has turned into Ralph, and Ralph has taken the Captain's daughter. But as he looks really down, Buttercup reminds him that she's there, and after looking at her fondly for a moment, he figures he has always loved his foster mother like a wife, and he says so:

I shall marry with a wife,
In my humble rank of life,
And you, my dear, are the one.

The crew is delighted. Everybody is happy. But the Captain adds, rashly:

The crew is thrilled. Everyone is joyful. But the Captain remarks, impulsively:

I must wander to and fro,
But wherever I may go
I will never be unfaithful to you!

Whereupon the crew, which is very punctilious where the truth is concerned, cries:

Whereupon the crew, who are very meticulous about the truth, shouts:

"What, never?"

"What, not ever?"

"No, never!" the Captain declares.

"No way!" the Captain declares.

"What—never?" they persist.

"What—never?" they ask.

"Well, hardly ever," the Captain says, qualifying the statement satisfactorily to his former crew. And now that all the facts and amenities of life have been duly recognized, the crew and Sir Joseph, Ralph and the former Captain, Josephine and Buttercup, all unite in sing-237-ing frantically that they are an Englishman, for they themselves have said it, and it's greatly to their credit; and while you are laughing yourself to death at a great many ridiculous things which have taken place, the curtain comes down with a rush, and you wish they would do it again.

"Well, hardly ever," the Captain says, clarifying his statement to his former crew. And now that all the facts and comforts of life have been properly acknowledged, the crew, along with Sir Joseph, Ralph, the former Captain, Josephine, and Buttercup, all come together to sing frantically that they are Englishmen, because they’ve said it themselves, and it’s quite an achievement for them; and while you’re laughing uncontrollably at all the absurd things that have happened, the curtain falls quickly, and you wish they would do it all over again.


VERDI

GIUSEPPE VERDI, born October 9, 1813, was the composer of twenty-six operas. His musical history may be divided into three periods, and in the last he approached Wagner in greatness, and frequently surpassed him in beauty of idea.

GIUSEPPE VERDI, born October 9, 1813, was the composer of twenty-six operas. His musical journey can be broken down into three phases, and in the last one, he matched Wagner in importance and often exceeded him in the beauty of his ideas.

Wagner made both the libretti and the music of his operas, while Verdi took his opera stories from other authors. Both of these great men were born in the same year.

Wagner wrote both the libretti and the music for his operas, while Verdi got his opera stories from other authors. Both of these remarkable men were born in the same year.

Of Verdi's early operas, "Ernani" was probably the best; then he entered upon the second period of his achievement as a composer, and the first work that marked the transition was "Rigoletto." The story was adapted from a drama of Hugo's, "Le Roi S'Amuse," and as the profligate character of its principal seemed too baldly to exploit the behaviour of Francis I, its production was suppressed. Then Verdi adjusted the matter by turning the character into the Duke of Mantua, and everybody was happy.

Of Verdi's early operas, "Ernani" was probably the best; then he moved into the second phase of his career as a composer, and the first work that marked this shift was "Rigoletto." The story was adapted from Hugo's play "Le Roi S'Amuse," and because the main character's debauchery seemed to closely mimic the behavior of Francis I, its production was banned. Verdi then changed the character to the Duke of Mantua, and everyone was satisfied.

The story of the famous song "La Donna è Mobile," is as picturesque as Verdi himself. While the rehearsals of the opera were going on, Mirate, who sang the Duke, continued to complain that he hadn't the MS. of one of his songs. Verdi kept putting him off, till the evening before the orchestral rehearsal, when he brought forth the lines; but at the same time he demanded a promise that Mirate—nor indeed any of the singers—should not hum or whistle the air till it should be heard at the-239- first performance. This signified Verdi's belief that the song would instantly become a universal favourite. The faith was justified. The whole country went "La Donna" mad.

The story of the famous song "La Donna è Mobile" is as colorful as Verdi himself. While they were rehearsing the opera, Mirate, who played the Duke, kept complaining that he didn’t have the manuscript for one of his songs. Verdi kept delaying him until the night before the orchestral rehearsal when he finally provided the lyrics. However, he insisted that Mirate—and indeed all the singers—should not hum or whistle the tune until it was performed for the first time at the-239- debut. This showed Verdi's belief that the song would quickly become a universal favorite. And he was right. The entire country went "La Donna" crazy.

"Il Trovatore" came next in this second period of the great composer's fame, and we read that "Nearly half a century has sped since Verdi's twelfth opera was first sung of a certain winter evening in Rome." Out of the chaff of Italian opera comes this wheat, satisfying to the generation of to-day, as it was to that first audience in Rome. We do not even know any longer why we love it, because in most ways it violates new and better rules of musical art, but we love it. Helen Keyes has written that "the libretto of 'Il Trovatore' is based on a Spanish drama written in superb verse by a contemporary of Verdi's, Antonio Garcia Gutierrez," and she relates a romantic story in connection with the Spanish play; the author was but seventeen years old when he wrote it and had been called to military duty, which was dreaded by one of his temperament. But his drama being staged at that moment, the authorities permitted him to furnish a substitute on the ground that such genius could best serve its country by remaining at home to contribute to its country's art.

"Il Trovatore" followed next in this second phase of the great composer's fame, and we read that "Nearly half a century has passed since Verdi's twelfth opera was first performed on a certain winter evening in Rome." Out of the clutter of Italian opera comes this gem, fulfilling for today's generation as it did for that first audience in Rome. We don’t even know anymore why we love it, because in many ways it breaks the new and better rules of musical art, but we love it. Helen Keyes has noted that "the libretto of 'Il Trovatore' is based on a Spanish drama written in superb verse by a contemporary of Verdi's, Antonio Garcia Gutierrez," and she tells a romantic story about the Spanish play; the author was only seventeen when he wrote it and had been called to military duty, which was feared by someone with his temperament. However, since his drama was being staged at that time, the authorities allowed him to provide a substitute on the grounds that such genius could best serve his country by staying home to contribute to its art.

At the time the opera was produced in Rome, the Tiber had overflowed its banks and had flooded all the streets near the theatre; nevertheless people were content to stand knee-deep in water at the box office, waiting their turn for tickets.

At the time the opera was performed in Rome, the Tiber had overflowed its banks and flooded all the streets near the theater; still, people were happy to stand knee-deep in water at the ticket counter, waiting for their turn to buy tickets.

So great had Verdi become in a night, by this presentation, that his rivals formed a cabal which prevented the production of "Il Trovatore" in Naples for a time, but in the end the opera and Verdi prevailed.-240-

Verdi had suddenly risen to great heights with this performance, so much so that his competitors banded together to block the production of "Il Trovatore" in Naples for a while. However, in the end, both the opera and Verdi triumphed.-240-

Now came "Traviata,"—third in that time of change in a great master's art, and this marked the limits of the second period. "Aïda" followed. It is well said that "the importance of Verdi's 'Aïda' as a work of musical art can hardly be overestimated!" This opera was written at the entreaty of the Khedive Ismail Pacha. He wished to open the opera house at Cairo with a great opera that had Egypt for its dramatic theme. Upon the Khedive's application Verdi named a price which he believed would not be accepted, as he felt no enthusiasm about the work. But his terms were promptly approved and Mariette Bey, a great Egyptologist, was commissioned to find the materials for a proper story. Verdi, in the meantime, did become enthusiastic over the project and went to work. Egyptian history held some incident upon which the story of "Aïda" was finally built. First, it was given to Camille du Locle, who put the story into French prose, and in this he was constantly advised by Verdi, at whose home the work was done. After that, the French prose was translated into Italian verse by Ghislanzoni, and when all was completed, the Italian verse was once more translated back into French for the French stage.

Now came "Traviata," the third in a period of transformation in a great master’s art, marking the end of the second phase. "Aïda" followed. It's often said that "the significance of Verdi's 'Aïda' as a work of musical art can't be overstated!" This opera was created at the request of Khedive Ismail Pacha. He wanted to launch the opera house in Cairo with a major production that had Egypt as its dramatic backdrop. When the Khedive approached him, Verdi quoted a price he thought would be rejected, as he felt no excitement about the project. But his terms were quickly accepted, and Mariette Bey, a renowned Egyptologist, was tasked with finding suitable materials for a proper storyline. In the meantime, Verdi did become excited about the project and got to work. Egyptian history provided some incidents that ultimately shaped the story of "Aïda." It was initially handed to Camille du Locle, who put the story into French prose, constantly guided by Verdi, as the work was developed at his home. After that, the French prose was translated into Italian verse by Ghislanzoni, and once everything was finalized, the Italian verse was once again translated back into French for the French stage.

Then the Khedive decided he would like Verdi to conduct the first performance, and he began to negotiate for that. Verdi asked twenty thousand dollars for writing the opera, and thirty thousand in case he went to Egypt. This was agreed, but when the time came to go, Verdi backed out; he was overcome with fear of seasickness and wouldn't go at any price. Then the scenery was painted in Paris, and when all was ready—lo! the scenery was a prisoner because the war had broken out in France! Everything had to wait a year, and during that time Verdi-241- wrote and rewrote, making his opera one of the most beautiful in the world. Finally "Aïda" was produced, and the story of that night as told by the Italian critic Filippi is not out of place here, since the night is historic in opera "first nights:"

Then the Khedive decided he wanted Verdi to conduct the first performance, so he started negotiating for that. Verdi asked for twenty thousand dollars to write the opera and thirty thousand if he traveled to Egypt. They agreed, but when it was time to go, Verdi backed out; he was so afraid of getting seasick that he wouldn’t go at any cost. Meanwhile, the scenery was painted in Paris, and when everything was ready—surprise! The scenery was stuck because war had broken out in France! Everything had to be delayed for a year, and during that time Verdi-241- wrote and rewrote, transforming his opera into one of the most beautiful in the world. Finally, "Aïda" premiered, and the account of that night by the Italian critic Filippi is worth mentioning here, as it was a historic occasion in opera "first nights:"

"The Arabians, even the rich, do not love our shows; they prefer the mewings of their tunes, the monotonous beatings of their drums, to all the melodies of the past, present, and future. It is a true miracle to see a turban in a theatre of Cairo. Sunday evening the opera house was crowded before the curtain rose. Many of the boxes were filled with women, who neither chatted nor rustled their robes. There was beauty and there was intelligence especially among the Greeks and the strangers of rank who abound in Cairo. For truth's sake I must add that, by the side of the most beautiful and richly dressed, were Coptic and Jewish faces, with strange head-dresses, impossible costumes, a howling of colours,—no one could deliberately have invented worse. The women of the harem could not be seen. They were in the first three boxes on the right, in the second gallery. Thick white muslin hid their faces from prying glances."

"The Arabians, even the wealthy, don’t enjoy our shows; they prefer the sounds of their own music, the monotonous drumming, to all the tunes of the past, present, and future. It’s a real miracle to see someone in a turban at a theater in Cairo. On Sunday evening, the opera house was packed before the curtain went up. Many of the boxes were filled with women who neither chatted nor rustled their dresses. There was beauty and intelligence, especially among the Greeks and high-status strangers who are plentiful in Cairo. To be honest, I have to mention that alongside the most beautiful and elegantly dressed were Coptic and Jewish faces, adorned with unusual headdresses and bizarre outfits in a chaotic mix of colors—no one could have purposefully designed worse. The women of the harem were hidden from view. They were in the first three boxes on the right in the second gallery. Thick white muslin covered their faces from prying eyes."

This gives a striking picture of that extraordinary "first night."

This creates a vivid image of that amazing "first night."

Verdi was born at a time of turmoil and political troubles, and his mother was one of the many women of the inhabitants of Roncole (where he was born) who took refuge in the church when soldiery invaded the village. There, near the Virgin, many of the women had thought themselves safe, but the men burst in, and a general massacre took place. Verdi's mother fled with her little son to the belfry and this alone saved to the world a wonderful genius.-242-

Verdi was born during a time of chaos and political unrest, and his mother was one of many women in Roncole (where he was born) who sought refuge in the church when soldiers invaded the village. There, near the Virgin, many of the women felt safe, but the men broke in, leading to a widespread massacre. Verdi's mother escaped with her young son to the belfry, and this act alone preserved a remarkable genius for the world.-242-

When Verdi was ten years old he was apprenticed to a grocer in Busseto, but he was a musical grocer, and the musical atmosphere, which was life to Verdi, surrounded him. He had a passion for leaving in the midst of his grocery business to sit at the spinet and hunt out new harmonious combinations: and when one of his new-made chords was lost he would fly into a terrible rage, although as a general rule he was a peaceable and kindly little chap. On one such occasion he became so enraged that he took a hammer to the instrument—an event coincident with a thrashing his father gave him.

When Verdi was ten years old, he was apprenticed to a grocer in Busseto, but he was a musical grocer, and the musical atmosphere, which was essential to Verdi, surrounded him. He had a passion for stepping away from his grocery work to sit at the spinet and discover new harmonic combinations. When one of his newly created chords slipped away, he would erupt in a huge rage, even though he was usually a peaceful and kind-hearted little guy. On one occasion, he became so furious that he took a hammer to the instrument—this happened around the same time his father gave him a beating.

There is no end of incident connected with this gentle and kindly soul, who, unlike so many of his fellow geniuses, reflected in his life the beauty of his art.

There’s an endless stream of stories about this gentle and kind person, who, unlike many of his fellow geniuses, embodied the beauty of his art in his life.

RIGOLETTO

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA, WITH THE ORIGINAL CAST AS PRESENTED
AT THE FIRST PERFORMANCE

The Duke of MantuaSignoriMirate
Rigoletto Varesi
Sparafucile Ponz
Count Monterone Damini
Marullo Kunnerth
Matteo Borsa Zuliani
Count Ceprano Bellini
Usher of the Court Rizzi
GildaSignoreTeresa Brambilla
Maddalena Casaloni
Giovanna. Saini
Countess Ceprano Morselli
Page Modes Lovati

The story belongs to the sixteenth century, in the city of Mantua and its environs.

The story is set in the sixteenth century, in the city of Mantua and the surrounding area.

Composer: Giuseppe Verdi. Author: Francesco Maria Piave.

Composer: Giuseppe Verdi. Author: Francesco Maria Piave.

First sung in Venice, Gran Teatro la Fenice. March 11, 1851.

First performed in Venice, Gran Teatro la Fenice. March 11, 1851.

ACT I

Dukes and duchesses, pages and courtiers, dancing and laughter: these things all happening to music and-243- glowing lights, in the city of Mantua four hundred years ago!—that is "Rigoletto."

Dukes and duchesses, pages and courtiers, dancing and laughing: all of this happening to music and-243- bright lights, in the city of Mantua four hundred years ago!—that is "Rigoletto."

There lived, long ago, in Mantua, the Duke and his suite, and the only member of his household who dared do as he pleased was the Duke of Mantua's jester, Rigoletto. The more deformed a jester happened to be, the more he was valued in his profession, and Rigoletto was a very ugly little man, and as vindictive and wicked as he was ill-favoured in appearance. The only thing he truly loved was his daughter, Gilda. As for the Duke of Mantua, he loved for the time being almost any pretty woman who came his way.

There was once a Duke in Mantua, a long time ago, along with his entourage, but the only person in his household who could act freely was Rigoletto, the Duke's jester. The more deformed a jester was, the more valuable he became in his role, and Rigoletto was a particularly ugly little man, vindictive and cruel as much as he was unattractive. The one thing he genuinely cared about was his daughter, Gilda. As for the Duke of Mantua, he was enamored with just about any pretty woman who crossed his path at the moment.

On the night of a great ball at the Duke's palace he was thinking of his latest love, Gilda, the jester's daughter. The Duke usually confided his affairs to his servant Borsa, and the ball had no sooner begun than he began to speak with Borsa of his newest escapade. He declared that he had followed Gilda to the chapel where she went each day, and that he had made up his mind to speak with her the next time he saw her.

On the night of a big ball at the Duke's palace, he was thinking about his latest love, Gilda, the jester's daughter. The Duke usually shared his affairs with his servant Borsa, and as soon as the ball started, he began talking to Borsa about his latest adventure. He said that he had followed Gilda to the chapel where she went every day and that he had decided to talk to her the next time he saw her.

"Where does this pretty girl live, your Highness?"

"Where does this pretty girl live, Your Highness?"

"In an obscure and distant street where I have followed her each day. At night a queer-looking fellow is admitted, thus I am sure she has a lover. By the way, whom do you think that fellow to be?" the Duke asked with a laugh.

"In a hidden and far-off street where I’ve been watching her every day. At night, a strange-looking guy gets let in, so I’m convinced she has a boyfriend. By the way, who do you think that guy is?" the Duke asked with a laugh.

"Pray tell me."

"Please, tell me."

"None other than Rigoletto!" the Duke cried, laughing more boisterously. "What do you think of that—the little hunchback!"

"None other than Rigoletto!" the Duke exclaimed, laughing even harder. "What do you think of that—the little hunchback!"

"And does he know that you have followed this sweetheart of his?"

"And does he know that you’ve been following his sweetheart?"

"Not he. But look at all of these beautiful women,"-244- he exclaimed with delight as the company began to assemble from another room. "Alas, a man hardly knows whom to love among so many beauties," he sighed heavily. "But after all, I think it must be the Countess Ceprano! do you see her? Most beautiful!"

"Not him. But look at all these gorgeous women,"-244- he exclaimed with excitement as the group started to gather from another room. "Honestly, it's tough for a guy to figure out who to love with so many beauties around," he sighed heavily. "But still, I believe it has to be Countess Ceprano! Do you see her? Absolutely stunning!"

"Just the same I advise you not to let the Count Ceprano hear you!" Borsa advised.

"Still, I recommend that you keep it from Count Ceprano!" Borsa advised.

Ah, in my heart, all are equally cherished,
Every thought of exclusion within me I smother,
None is dearer to me than another,
In their turn, I for each one would die,

the Duke sang gaily, giving his friend and servant the wink.

the Duke sang cheerfully, giving his friend and servant a wink.

Now, Rigoletto was in the habit of assisting the Duke in all his wrongdoing, and on this night the Duke confided to him his new enchantment—not Gilda, but the Countess Ceprano.

Now, Rigoletto was accustomed to helping the Duke with all his misdeeds, and on this night the Duke shared with him his latest infatuation—not Gilda, but the Countess Ceprano.

"The Countess has a jealous husband, Rigoletto; pray what do you advise?"

"The Countess has a jealous husband, Rigoletto; what do you suggest?"

"Why, that you carry her off, to be sure; or else get rid of her husband the Count; maybe that would be the easiest way."

"Well, you must take her away, of course; or else get rid of her husband the Count; maybe that would be the simplest solution."

The Duke was wild enough to undertake almost anything, and so with the help of Rigoletto he was ready to undertake that. Hence, he made desperate love to the Countess all the evening, while the Count became more and more angry, and followed the pair continually about.

The Duke was daring enough to take on just about anything, and with Rigoletto's help, he was all set for this. So, he passionately pursued the Countess all evening, while the Count grew increasingly furious and kept trailing the two of them around.

Even the courtiers were a good deal disgusted with the Duke's conduct, and they especially hated Rigoletto, who they thought was the real author of most of the Duke's misconduct.-245-

Even the courtiers were quite disgusted with the Duke's behavior, and they particularly disliked Rigoletto, whom they believed was the true cause of most of the Duke's misdeeds.-245-

"I don't know what we are coming to," Marullo exclaimed.

"I don't know what we're coming to," Marullo exclaimed.

Yes, and 'tis here but as elsewhere!
'Tis gambling and feasting, duelling and dancing;
And love-making always, wherever he goes.
To-day he's for pastime, besieging the countess,
While we watch the husband and laugh at his woes!

This condition of things exactly suited the malevolent dwarf, however.

This situation was perfect for the spiteful dwarf, though.

After the Count had followed the Duke and Countess about the palace half the night, the Duke came into the room in a rage.

After the Count had tracked the Duke and Countess around the palace for half the night, the Duke stormed into the room in a fury.

"What am I to do with this Count? I'd like to fight him and kill him. He torments me to death. If you don't think out a way to rid me of him while I am making love to the Countess, I'll get some other fellow to make life gay for me, Rigoletto," he cried to the dwarf.

"What should I do about this Count? I want to confront him and end him. He drives me crazy. If you can't find a way to get rid of him while I'm with the Countess, I'll have to find someone else to keep me entertained, Rigoletto," he shouted to the dwarf.

"Well, have I not told you—run off with her."

"Well, haven't I told you—run away with her."

"Oh, yes, that's easy enough to say."

"Oh, yeah, that's easy to say."

"It's easy enough to do. Try it to-night!"

"It's easy enough to do. Try it tonight!"

"But what about her husband?"

"But what about her spouse?"

"Oh, I don't know—let him be arrested."

"Oh, I don't know—let him get arrested."

"No, no, that won't do; he's of noble birth. You are going too far."

"No, no, that's not going to work; he's from a noble family. You're overstepping."

"All right! If he is too good to be arrested, then exile him," the dwarf obligingly arranges, showing thereby his notion of the fitness of things.

"Okay! If he thinks he's too good to be arrested, then let's just send him into exile," the dwarf readily suggests, showing his understanding of how things should be.

"No! that would hardly do, either," the Duke exclaimed impatiently.

"No! That wouldn't work either," the Duke said impatiently.

"Well, cut off his head, then." Rigoletto thought that should be an ending dignified enough for any one. Meantime Ceprano overheard that pleasing conversation.

"Well, then cut off his head." Rigoletto figured that would be a dignified ending for anyone. In the meantime, Ceprano overheard that entertaining conversation.

"They are black-hearted villains," he muttered aside.-246-

"They're heartless villains," he muttered to himself.-246-

"Cut off that head so unbending," the Duke exclaimed, looking at Ceprano, who was really a noble-appearing aristocrat.

"Cut off that stubborn head," the Duke exclaimed, looking at Ceprano, who truly appeared to be an aristocrat.

"Aye—we have discovered its use. Cut it off; that will make it pliant," the charming dwarf said, facetiously; and that being a bit too much for any noble to put up with, the Count drew his sword.

"Aye—we've figured out how to use it. Cut it off; that will make it flexible," the charming dwarf said, jokingly; and that was more than any noble could tolerate, so the Count drew his sword.

"Enough! you ribald hunchback," he cried; at which the Duke became uneasy.

"Enough! you crude hunchback," he yelled; at which the Duke became anxious.

"Yes, come here, you jesting fool!" he called to Rigoletto, trying to turn the matter off. "We've had enough of your jests. We are tired of you. I advise you not to impose too much on our good humour, because some of this maliciousness may come back at you."

"Yeah, come here, you joking idiot!" he called to Rigoletto, trying to brush off the situation. "We've had enough of your jokes. We're done with you. I suggest you don’t push your luck too far, because some of this nastiness might come back around to you."

But the Count was not so easily to be pacified. He turned to the other nobles and asked them to help him revenge himself; but the Duke of Mantua was very powerful, and few were willing to displease him, however much they disapproved of his conduct.

But the Count was not so easily calmed down. He turned to the other nobles and asked them to help him get revenge; however, the Duke of Mantua was very powerful, and few were willing to upset him, no matter how much they disapproved of his behavior.

"What can we do?" several of them murmured, and meanwhile the dwarf was trying aside to secure help in carrying off the Countess for the Duke. That was really too audacious, and all of the nobles finally sided with the Count, privately agreeing to help him ruin the dwarf, since they dared not directly oppose the Duke.

"What can we do?" several of them whispered, while the dwarf was trying to arrange help to carry off the Countess for the Duke. That was truly too bold, and all the nobles ultimately sided with the Count, privately agreeing to help him take down the dwarf, since they didn't dare to directly oppose the Duke.

While the excitement of this general quarrel was at its height, the dancers all poured in from the other room and began to sing gaily of life's pleasures, which were about all that made life worth living. In the very midst of this revelry some one without made a great noise and demanded instant admittance. The Duke recognized the voice of Monterone, a powerful noble, whom he had wronged and cried out angrily:-247-

While the excitement of this overall conflict was at its peak, the dancers all rushed in from the other room and started singing joyfully about life's pleasures, which were pretty much all that made life worth living. Right in the middle of this celebration, someone outside made a loud noise and demanded to be let in. The Duke recognized the voice of Monterone, a powerful noble he had wronged, and shouted angrily:-247-

"He shall not come in." As a fact, Rigoletto had carried off Monterone's daughter for the Duke but a little time before.

"He’s not allowed in." In fact, Rigoletto had taken Monterone's daughter for the Duke just a short while ago.

"Make way there," the old Count insisted, more enraged than ever, and forcing his way past the attendants, he entered the room. He was an old and proud man and the nobles present were bound to give heed to him.

"Make way," the old Count demanded, even more furious than before, and he pushed through the attendants as he entered the room. He was an elderly and proud man, and the nobles present had to pay attention to him.

"Yes, Sir Duke, it is I. You know my voice! I would it were as loud as thunder!" he cried.

"Yes, Sir Duke, it's me. You recognize my voice! I wish it were as loud as thunder!" he shouted.

"Ah! I will deign to give you audience," Rigoletto spoke up, mimicking the Duke's voice in a manner insulting to Monterone.

"Ah! I will allow you to speak with me," Rigoletto said, imitating the Duke's voice in a way that was disrespectful to Monterone.

He continued to speak insultingly to the old man, using the Duke's manner and voice, till the Count cried out against the shameful action.

He kept insulting the old man, mimicking the Duke's tone and manner, until the Count shouted out against the disgraceful behavior.

"Is this thy justice? Thou darest deride me? Then no place shall hide thee from my curse. I will pursue thee as long as I live, day and night. I will recall to you how you have taken my daughter away from me, and have disgraced us. You may cut off my head, but still I'll appear to thee and fill thee with fear. And thou, thou viper," he cried to Rigoletto, "be thou accursed!"

"Is this your sense of justice? You dare to mock me? Then there will be no place that can protect you from my curse. I will hunt you down for as long as I live, day and night. I will remind you of how you took my daughter away from me and brought us shame. You can cut off my head, but I will still show myself to you and fill you with fear. And you, you viper," he shouted at Rigoletto, "you are cursed!"

"Don't curse me," the dwarf exclaimed, turning pale. He was superstitious, and the fearful words of the wronged father sounded ominous. The scene became terrifying to the whole company and they cried out.

"Don't curse me," the dwarf shouted, turning pale. He was superstitious, and the angry words of the wronged father felt threatening. The situation became terrifying for everyone, and they screamed.

"Away with him," the Duke demanded, angrily. "Am I to have the gaiety of my guests spoiled because of this old dotard? Take him to prison." The attendants rushed in and seized Monterone, while he turned again upon the dwarf and cursed him roundly. Not only did the dwarf shrink back, the whole company became affrighted, while the old man was silenced at last by-248- the guards, and Rigoletto hurried, panic-stricken, from the palace.

"Away with him," the Duke demanded, angrily. "Am I supposed to let my guests' fun get ruined because of this old fool? Take him to prison." The attendants rushed in and grabbed Monterone, while he turned back to the dwarf and cursed him loudly. Not only did the dwarf back away, but the whole company became frightened, while the old man was finally silenced by-248- the guards, and Rigoletto hurried, panic-stricken, out of the palace.

Scene II

As Rigoletto hastened away from the palace with the curses ringing in his ears he could not rid himself of the terror they inspired; probably because he was so bad a man and knew that he deserved them. He was in a street very near to his home, when he was stopped by a forbidding-looking fellow.

As Rigoletto hurried away from the palace with the curses echoing in his ears, he couldn't shake off the fear they caused; probably because he was such a terrible person and knew he deserved them. He was in a street very close to his home when a grim-looking guy stopped him.

"It was a father's curse he laid upon me," Rigoletto was muttering, thinking of his own daughter, the only thing in the world that he loved.

"It was a father's curse he put on me," Rigoletto was mumbling, thinking of his daughter, the only thing in the world he loved.

"Ho, there," said the fellow in the road, calling softly.

"Hey there," said the guy in the road, calling softly.

"Oh, don't stop me," Rigoletto answered with impatience. "I have nothing worth getting." He lived in a time of bandits and highwaymen, and, since he had nothing to be robbed of, was not much frightened. He was far more afraid of the Count's curse.

"Oh, don't stop me," Rigoletto replied impatiently. "I have nothing worth taking." He lived in an era of bandits and highwaymen, and since he had nothing to be stolen, he wasn't very scared. He was much more afraid of the Count's curse.

"No matter, good sir; that is not exactly what I stopped you for. You look to me like a man who might have enemies; or who might wish to employ me."

"Don't worry about it, good sir; that's not really why I stopped you. You seem like a guy who might have enemies or who might want to hire me."

"What for, pray?"

"What's that for?"

Sparafucile laughed shortly. "Well, you are not a very benevolent-looking chap, and I'd murder my brother for money," he whispered, grinning at the crooked, odious-looking Rigoletto.

Sparafucile let out a short laugh. "You don't look very friendly, and I'd kill my brother for cash," he whispered, grinning at the twisted, unpleasant-looking Rigoletto.

Rigoletto eyed him. The villain had spoken almost as if he knew the dwarf's fear.

Rigoletto watched him closely. The villain spoke as if he was aware of the dwarf's fear.

"I believe you," he muttered, looking steadily at the cut-throat. "You look it, every inch. What do you charge to kill a noble?"

"I believe you," he said quietly, staring intently at the assassin. "You definitely give off that vibe. How much do you charge to take out a noble?"

"More than I charge for a churl, by double."-249-

"More than what I charge for a miser, by double."-249-

"And how do you want your money?"

"And how would you like your money?"

"Half before I do the deed, and the other half when he is dead."

"Half before I take action, and the other half after he's gone."

"You're a demon," Rigoletto murmured; and certainly he himself was bad enough to be able to judge of a rogue when he saw one. "Aren't you afraid of being discovered?"

"You're a demon," Rigoletto whispered; and he definitely had enough experience with troublemakers to recognize one when he saw one. "Aren't you scared of getting caught?"

"No, when it is dangerous to kill in the city, I do it in my own house. There in the gloom of night, far away from help, it is easy enough. No one ever finds it out."

"No, when it's risky to kill in the city, I do it in my own house. There in the darkness of night, far from anyone who could help, it's simple enough. No one ever figures it out."

"You are the wickedest man I know—not excepting myself," said Rigoletto, contemplating the wretch with curiosity. "Tell me how you lure people to your home?"

"You are the most wicked person I know—not even counting myself," said Rigoletto, looking at the wretch with curiosity. "How do you entice people to your home?"

"Easy enough. I have a handsome sister there. Nobody ever thinks of resisting her. She gets them to come; I do the rest."

"That’s simple. I have a beautiful sister there. No one ever thinks to resist her. She gets them to come; I handle the rest."

"I follow you."

"I’m following you."

"Then not a sound is heard. The knife is a silent fellow. Now what do you think?—that I can serve you?"

"Then there’s complete silence. The knife doesn’t make a peep. So what do you think?—that I can help you?"

"No. I don't like the notion." Rigoletto was not half as daring of wicked deeds as he had been an hour before; the curse was still ringing in his ears.

"No. I don't like that idea." Rigoletto was not nearly as bold about committing evil acts as he had been an hour ago; the curse was still echoing in his ears.

"You have enemies, I judge," Sparafucile urged, shrewdly. "You'll regret not accepting my services."

"You have enemies, I can tell," Sparafucile said, cleverly. "You’ll regret not taking me up on my offer."

"Nay. Be off. No, stay a moment! If I ever should need thee, where could I address thee?"

"Hey, go away. No, wait a second! If I ever need you, how would I be able to reach you?"

"You won't have to address me; you'll find me here each night."

"You don’t need to call me; I’ll be here every night."

"Well, be off, be off!" As a fact Rigoletto didn't much care to be seen with one of his own kind. But he looked after the coupe-jarret uneasily. "After all, we are equals, that fellow and I. He stabs in the dark—and-250- so do I. I with my malicious tongue, he with his knife. Bah! I am all undone. I hear that old man's curse yet. How I hate them, all those nobles who hire me to laugh for them and to make them laugh! I haven't even a right to know sadness. It is my business in life, because I am born crooked, to make sport for these rats of fellows who are no better than I am. I am hired to bear the burden of their crimes. I wish they all had but one neck; I'd strangle them with one hand." Overwhelmed with the exciting scenes of the night, he turned toward the gate in his garden wall. As he opened it, Gilda ran out gaily to meet him. To her he was only the loving and tender father. She waited for his coming all day, and had no pleasure till she saw him.

"Alright, enough! Get lost!" Rigoletto really didn’t like being seen with someone like him. But he watched the coupe-jarret nervously. "After all, we’re equals, that guy and I. He strikes in secret—and-250- so do I. I with my sharp tongue, he with his knife. Ugh! I'm completely messed up. I can still hear that old man's curse. I hate them all—those nobles who pay me to entertain them and make them laugh! I don't even have the right to feel sad. It’s my job, because I was born twisted, to be the clown for these scummy people who are no better than I am. I'm hired to take on the weight of their sins. I wish they all had just one neck; I’d strangle them with one hand." Overwhelmed by the thrilling events of the night, he turned towards the gate in his garden wall. As he opened it, Gilda eagerly ran out to greet him. To her, he was just her loving and caring father. She had waited for him all day and felt no joy until she saw him.

"Oh, in this abode, my nature changes," the crooked little man murmured as he folded his daughter in his arms.

"Oh, in this place, I feel different," the little man said softly as he held his daughter close.

"Near thee, my daughter, I find all the joy on earth that is left me," he said, trying to control his emotion.

"Close to you, my daughter, I find all the joy left in the world for me," he said, trying to hold back his feelings.

"You love me, father?"

"Do you love me, Dad?"

"Aye!—thou art my only comfort."

"Yes!—you are my only comfort."

"Father, there is often something mysterious in thy actions. You have never told me of my mother. Who was my mother, dear father?"

"Dad, there’s often something mysterious about what you do. You’ve never told me about my mom. Who was my mom, dear Dad?"

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ah why recall in misery,
What tempests dread have moved me?
An angel once companion'd me,
An angel in pity lov'd me

he sang.

he sang.

"Hideous, an outcast, penniless, she blessed my lonely years. Ah! I lost her, I lost her. Death wafted her soul to heaven!—But thou art left me," he said tenderly, beginning to weep.

"Ugly, an outcast, broke, she made my lonely years bearable. Ah! I lost her, I lost her. Death carried her soul to heaven!—But you are still here with me," he said softly, starting to cry.

"There, father, say no more. My questions have made thee sad. I shall always be with thee to make thee happy. But, father, I do not know that you are what you tell me. What is your real name? Is it Rigoletto?"

"There, Dad, don’t say anything more. My questions have made you sad. I’ll always be here to make you happy. But, Dad, I’m not sure you are who you say you are. What’s your real name? Is it Rigoletto?"

"No matter, child, do not question. I am feared and hated by my enemies. Let that suffice."

"No worries, kid, don’t ask. My enemies fear and hate me. That should be enough."

"But ever since we came to this place three months ago, you have forbidden me to go abroad. Let me go into the city, father, and see the sights."

"But ever since we got here three months ago, you’ve prohibited me from going out. Please let me go into the city, Dad, and see the sights."

"Never! You must not ask it." He was frightened at the very thought. If men like the Duke, his master, should see such a beautiful girl as Gilda, they would surely rob him of her. At that moment the nurse, Giovanna, came from the house and Rigoletto asked her if the garden gate was ever left open while he was away. The woman told him falsely that the gate was always closed.

"Never! You can't ask that." He was scared just thinking about it. If men like the Duke, his master, saw a beautiful girl like Gilda, they would definitely try to take her from him. Just then, the nurse, Giovanna, came out of the house, and Rigoletto asked her if the garden gate was ever left open while he was gone. The woman lied and said the gate was always closed.

"Ah, Giovanna, I pray you watch over my daughter-252- when I am away," he cried, and turned suddenly toward the gate upon hearing a noise. "Some one is without there, now!" he cried, running in the direction of the sound. He threw the gate wide, but saw no one, because the Duke—who it was—had stepped aside into the shadow, and then, while Rigoletto was without, looking up the road, he slipped within and hid behind a tree, throwing a purse to Giovanna to bribe her to silence. Giovanna snatched it and hid it in the folds of her gown, showing plainly that she was not to be trusted, as Rigoletto trusted her, with his precious daughter. There was the man whom Rigoletto had most cause to fear, who ran off with every pretty girl he saw, and he had now found the prettiest of them all in the dwarf's daughter.

"Ah, Giovanna, please watch over my daughter-252- while I’m gone," he exclaimed, then suddenly turned toward the gate upon hearing a noise. "Someone's out there now!" he shouted, rushing toward the sound. He swung the gate wide open, but saw no one, because the Duke—who it was—had stepped back into the shadows. While Rigoletto was outside, looking up the road, the Duke slipped in and hid behind a tree, tossing a purse to Giovanna to bribe her into silence. Giovanna quickly grabbed it and tucked it into the folds of her dress, clearly showing that she couldn’t be trusted, even though Rigoletto believed she would take care of his precious daughter. There was the man Rigoletto had the most reason to fear, who took off with every pretty girl he spotted, and he had now found the prettiest of them all in the dwarf's daughter.

"Have you noticed any one following Gilda?" the dwarf asked, returning to the garden and fastening the gate behind him. "If harm should come to my daughter it would surely kill me," he sobbed, taking Gilda in his arms. At that the Duke, listening behind the tree, was amazed. So! Gilda was no sweetheart of his jester; but was his daughter instead!

"Have you noticed anyone following Gilda?" the dwarf asked, coming back to the garden and locking the gate behind him. "If anything happens to my daughter, it would definitely kill me," he cried, pulling Gilda into his arms. At that moment, the Duke, hiding behind the tree, was shocked. So! Gilda wasn't just the sweetheart of his jester; she was actually his daughter!

"Now," said Rigoletto, "I must be off, but I caution you once more; let no one in."

"Now," said Rigoletto, "I have to go, but I remind you again; don't let anyone in."

"What, not even the great Duke if he should come to inquire for you?"

"What, not even the great Duke if he were to come looking for you?"

"The Duke least of all," the dwarf answered in a new panic. And kissing Gilda he went out again.

"The Duke the least of all," the dwarf replied with new panic. After kissing Gilda, he left once more.

No sooner had he gone than Gilda turned tearfully to her nurse.

No sooner had he left than Gilda turned to her nurse in tears.

"Giovanna, my heart feels guilty."

"Giovanna, I feel guilty."

"What hast thou done?" the nurse asked, indifferently, remembering the purse of the Duke which she carried in her bosom.-253-

"What have you done?" the nurse asked, casually, recalling the Duke's purse that she kept close to her chest.-253-

"Ne'er told my father of the youth whom I have learned to love and who has followed me."

"Never told my dad about the guy I've come to love who has followed me."

"Why should he know it? Would he not prevent it? If you wish that——"

"Why should he know about it? Wouldn't he stop it? If you want that——"

"Nay, nay," Gilda replied, fearfully; and in her loneliness and distress she confided to Giovanna how much she loved the Duke. Mantua, behind the tree, heard all, and, motioning Giovanna to go away, he came toward Gilda. Giovanna went at once into the house, but Gilda cried to her to come back, as the sudden appearance of the Duke frightened her, after the scene she had just had with her father.

"Nah, nah," Gilda replied, fearfully; and in her loneliness and distress, she told Giovanna how much she loved the Duke. Mantua, hiding behind the tree, heard everything and signaled for Giovanna to leave as he approached Gilda. Giovanna immediately went into the house, but Gilda called for her to come back, as the Duke's sudden appearance scared her after the scene she'd just had with her father.

Then while the Duke was giving her a false name, and trying to reassure her, they heard voices outside the garden wall. The Duke recognized the voice of Borsa and Ceprano. They seemed to be searching for some house, and again, quite terror-stricken, Gilda started to rush within.

Then, while the Duke was giving her a fake name and trying to calm her down, they heard voices outside the garden wall. The Duke recognized Borsa and Ceprano's voices. They seemed to be looking for a house, and again, filled with fear, Gilda started to rush inside.

Giovanna met her. "I am afraid it is your father returned. The young gentleman must hasten away," she whispered under her breath, and immediately the Duke went out by another way, through the house. Then Gilda watched off, down the road, and while she was watching, Borsa, Ceprano, and other dare-devils of the Duke's court stole into the garden. Ceprano, who had heard that Gilda was some one beloved by Rigoletto, although it was not known that she was his daughter, meant to carry Gilda off, since he owed Rigoletto a grudge. Having seen the Duke disappear, Gilda had gone within again, and as the kidnappers were about to enter, they heard Rigoletto coming.

Giovanna met her. "I'm afraid your father is back. The young man needs to leave quickly," she whispered quietly, and right away the Duke left through another exit, passing through the house. Then Gilda kept an eye on the road, and while she was watching, Borsa, Ceprano, and other reckless members of the Duke's court sneaked into the garden. Ceprano, having heard that Gilda was someone Rigoletto cared for, although it wasn't known she was his daughter, intended to abduct Gilda since he had a grudge against Rigoletto. After seeing the Duke leave, Gilda went back inside, and just as the kidnappers were about to enter, they heard Rigoletto approaching.

It was then their opportunity to plan a great and tragic joke upon the wretched dwarf.-254-

It was then their chance to pull off a grand and cruel prank on the unfortunate dwarf.-254-

"Listen to this!" Borsa whispered. "Let us tell him we are here to carry off the Countess Ceprano, who has fled here for safety from us. Then when we have blind-folded him, we will make him help to carry off his own sweetheart." Just as that infamous plan was formed, in came Rigoletto. He ran against one of the men in the dark.

"Listen to this!" Borsa whispered. "Let's tell him we're here to take the Countess Ceprano, who has come here for safety from us. Then, once we blindfold him, we’ll make him help us kidnap his own sweetheart." Just as that wicked plan was hatched, Rigoletto walked in. He bumped into one of the guys in the dark.

"What's this?" he cried.

"What's this?" he shouted.

"H'st! Be silent!"

"Shh! Be quiet!"

"Who spoke?" he unconsciously lowered his voice.

"Who spoke?" he instinctively lowered his voice.

"Marullo, you idiot."

"Marullo, you fool."

"The darkness blinds me, and I cannot see you."

"The darkness is blinding, and I can't see you."

"H'st, Rigoletto! We're for an adventure. We are going to carry off the Countess Ceprano: she has fled here from us. We had the Duke's key to get into her place." He holds out the key which the dwarf felt in the darkness and found the Duke's crest upon it.

"H'st, Rigoletto! We're off on an adventure. We’re going to kidnap the Countess Ceprano; she’s escaped here from us. We have the Duke's key to get into her place." He holds out the key, which the dwarf felt in the dark and discovered the Duke's crest on it.

"Her palace is on the other side——"

"Her palace is on the other side——"

"She fled here, we tell thee. We are stealing her for the Duke. Put on this mask, hurry!" Marullo tied on a mask and put the jester at the foot of a ladder which they had run up against the terrace.

"She ran away here, we’re telling you. We're taking her for the Duke. Put on this mask and hurry!" Marullo put on a mask and positioned the jester at the bottom of a ladder that they had leaned against the terrace.

"Now hold the ladder till one of us gets over and unfastens the door." Rigoletto, somewhat dazed, did mechanically what he was told, and the men entered the house.

"Now hold the ladder until one of us climbs over and unlocks the door." Rigoletto, a bit confused, did automatically what he was instructed, and the men went into the house.

"Ah, I shall have a fine revenge on that scamp," Ceprano muttered, looking toward Rigoletto through the dark.

"Ah, I will get great revenge on that scoundrel," Ceprano muttered, glancing at Rigoletto through the shadows.

"Sh! Be silent," Borsa whispered. "They will bring the girl out muffled so he can't hear her scream. Rigoletto will never hear a sound. No joke of his ever matched the one we are preparing for him." At that moment,-255- Gilda was brought out, her mouth tied with her scarf; but as they were bearing her away, she got the scarf loose and uttered a piercing shriek, and the scarf fell near Rigoletto.

"Sh! Be quiet," Borsa whispered. "They’re going to bring the girl out gagged so he can't hear her scream. Rigoletto won’t hear a thing. No prank of his ever compared to this one we're setting up for him." At that moment,-255- Gilda was brought out, her mouth covered with her scarf; but as they were taking her away, she managed to loosen the scarf and let out a loud scream, and the scarf fell near Rigoletto.

"Father, help, help!" she cried, but the voice seemed to come from afar off. Rigoletto only just heard. He could not collect his senses.

"Father, help, help!" she cried, but her voice sounded distant. Rigoletto barely heard her. He couldn't gather his thoughts.

"Here, what does this mean? Aren't you nearly through?" he cried, angrily tearing off the mask and also the handkerchief that bound his ears. "What cry was that? I thought I heard a cry!" He was becoming mad with fear. All the conditions seemed so strange.

"What's going on? Are you almost done?" he shouted, angrily pulling off the mask and the handkerchief that covered his ears. "What was that noise? I thought I heard something!" He was getting frantic with fear. Everything felt so bizarre.

"Hello there!" But no one answered; all the men were gone. Then he snatched a lantern one of the men had left near, and suddenly he saw Gilda's scarf. He stared at it, rushed like a madman into the house and dragged out the nurse, tried to shriek "Gilda," but overcome with horror he fell senseless.

"Hey there!" But no one replied; all the men had left. Then he grabbed a lantern one of them had forgotten nearby, and suddenly he spotted Gilda's scarf. He stared at it, dashed like a maniac into the house, and pulled out the nurse, trying to scream "Gilda," but overwhelmed with terror, he collapsed unconscious.

ACT II

Now if the Duke of Mantua was ever angry in his life, he was angry when the curtain rose on the second act. There he was, pacing about a sumptuous apartment, fuming with rage.

Now if the Duke of Mantua was ever mad in his life, he was mad when the curtain went up on the second act. There he was, walking around a lavish room, seething with anger.

"If ever I loved any one in my life, it was that girl!" he cried. "And heaven knows what can have become of her." As a matter of fact, the Duke had some misgiving after he had left Gilda in the garden, and, later, he had returned. But he had found the place deserted and could get no news of her from that hour.

"If I ever loved anyone in my life, it was that girl!" he shouted. "And who knows what could have happened to her." The truth is, the Duke felt some doubt after leaving Gilda in the garden, and later, he came back. But he found the place empty and hasn't heard anything about her since that moment.

"Oh, but I would defend thee, if thou art in trouble," he cried; and in the midst of his excitement Marullo,-256- Borsa, and Ceprano and other courtiers rushed into the room. All were fairly bursting with news of the escapade of the night before.

"Oh, but I would defend you if you're in trouble," he exclaimed; and in the midst of his excitement, Marullo,-256- Borsa, Ceprano, and other courtiers rushed into the room. All were practically overflowing with news about the adventure from the night before.

"Oh, Duke! Oh, Lord! What do you think? We have carried off the jester's sweetheart!"

"Oh, Duke! Oh, Lord! What do you think? We’ve taken the jester's girlfriend!"

"What?" The Duke stared and then gave a great cry. "Speak, speak. What have you done?"

"What?" The Duke stared and then let out a loud cry. "Talk to me, talk to me. What have you done?"

"The jester's sweetheart."

"The jester's girlfriend."

"Where is she?" the Duke asked, hardly daring to trust his voice.

"Where is she?" the Duke asked, barely trusting his voice.

"Here, in this house."

"Here, in this home."

"What do you say?"

"What do you think?"

"Yes, we brought her here."

"Yeah, we brought her here."

"Oh, joy!" the Duke exclaimed; then aside: "She is near me," and forgetting all about his friends he went out excitedly.

"Oh, joy!" the Duke exclaimed; then to himself: "She is near me," and forgetting all about his friends, he rushed outside excitedly.

"Why did he turn away from us?" the men asked each other. "He has enjoyed our adventures before now." They were a little uneasy and were conferring together when Rigoletto came in. He was a pitiful-looking fellow, worn with a night of horror and weeping, but he came singing:

"Why did he turn away from us?" the men asked each other. "He has enjoyed our adventures before now." They were a bit uneasy and were talking amongst themselves when Rigoletto walked in. He looked really pitiful, worn out from a night of fear and crying, but he came in singing:

"La, la, la, la, la,"—pretending not to be agitated. "Pray what is the news?" he asked off-hand, seeking not to betray his agony of mind, till he should have learned something about his daughter.

"La, la, la, la, la,"—pretending to be calm. "So, what's the news?" he asked casually, trying not to reveal his inner turmoil, until he found out something about his daughter.

"Pleasant morning, Rigoletto!" the men answered, mockingly, and glancing with grins at each other. "Pray what is the news?" Rigoletto, half dead with anxiety, moved about the room looking for some sign of Gilda.

"Good morning, Rigoletto!" the men replied sarcastically, exchanging grins with each other. "So, what's the news?" Rigoletto, nearly overwhelmed with anxiety, paced around the room searching for any sign of Gilda.

"Lord! See him fishing about in every corner for her? He thinks to find her under the table," one of them whispered, and the men burst out laughing.-257-

"Wow! Look at him searching everywhere for her! He really thinks he’ll find her under the table," one of them whispered, and the men started laughing.-257-

Then Rigoletto discovered a handkerchief on the floor and snatched it, hoping to find a clue, but it was not hers. Just then a page ran in to say that the Duchess was asking for the Duke.

Then Rigoletto found a handkerchief on the floor and grabbed it, hoping to find a clue, but it wasn't hers. Just then, a page ran in to say that the Duchess was asking for the Duke.

"He is still in bed," one of the men answered, watching the effect of that upon Rigoletto, who was listening to every word.

"He’s still in bed," one of the men replied, observing Rigoletto's reaction as he absorbed every word.

"He cannot be," the page persisted. "Didn't he just pass me on the stairs?"

"He can't be," the page insisted. "Didn't he just walk past me on the stairs?"

"All right, then! He has gone a-hunting," and they laughed.

"Alright, then! He’s gone hunting," and they laughed.

"With no escort? Hardly. Come, don't think me a fool. Where's the Duke? The Duchess wishes to speak with him."

"Without an escort? Not a chance. Come on, don’t treat me like an idiot. Where's the Duke? The Duchess wants to talk to him."

"It is you who are a dull fool," the men exclaimed, seeming to carry on the conversation aside, but taking good care that Rigoletto should hear. "The Duke cannot be disturbed—do you understand? He is with a lady."

"It’s you who are a stupid fool," the men shouted, appearing to have a side conversation but making sure Rigoletto could hear. "The Duke can’t be disturbed—you get that? He’s with a lady."

"Ah! Villains!" Rigoletto shrieked, turning upon them like a tiger. "My daughter! You have my daughter—here in this palace. Give me my daughter!" The men all rushed after him as he made for the door.

"Ah! Villains!" Rigoletto yelled, turning on them like a tiger. "My daughter! You have my daughter—here in this palace. Give me my daughter!" The men all rushed after him as he headed for the door.

"Your daughter? My God! Your daughter?" They were horrified at their own doings, hearing it was Rigoletto's daughter.

"Your daughter? Oh my God! Your daughter?" They were shocked at what they had done, realizing it was Rigoletto's daughter.

"Stand back! Don't think to keep me from my daughter." As they still held him tight, hardly knowing what then to do, he sank down in despair. He entreated help of the different courtiers whom he had so often and maliciously misused. Then he wept.

"Step back! Don't even think about keeping me away from my daughter." As they still held him tightly, unsure of what to do next, he sank down in despair. He begged for help from the various courtiers he had often and cruelly mistreated. Then he cried.

"Oh, have pity on me, my lords! Let me go to my daughter." While everybody was hesitating in consternation, Gilda, having got free, rushed from the next-258- room, and into his arms. She screamed hysterically that she had been carried off by the Duke. Rigoletto nearly foamed at the mouth with rage, and at last the men became truly afraid of him.

"Oh, please have mercy on me, my lords! Let me go to my daughter." While everyone hesitated in shock, Gilda, breaking free, rushed from the next-258- room and into his arms. She screamed frantically that the Duke had taken her. Rigoletto was nearly foaming at the mouth with anger, and finally, the men became genuinely scared of him.

"Go, all of you!" he stammered, no longer able to speak plainly. "And if the Duke comes into this room I will kill him." So the courtiers withdrew. The palace was in an uproar.

"Go, all of you!" he stuttered, unable to speak clearly anymore. "And if the Duke comes into this room, I'll kill him." So the courtiers left. The palace was in chaos.

"It is a mistake to jest with a madman," Marullo whispered to Borsa as they went out. Father and daughter were left alone. After looking at Gilda a moment, trying to recover himself, Rigoletto whispered.

"It’s a mistake to joke around with a madman," Marullo whispered to Borsa as they stepped out. Father and daughter were left alone. After glancing at Gilda for a moment, trying to compose himself, Rigoletto whispered.

"Now, my child; they have gone. Speak!" Gilda throwing herself into her father's arms, told of her meetings with the Duke, and of how she had grown to love him, and finally of how in the night she had been carried away.

"Now, my child; they have left. Speak!" Gilda threw herself into her father's arms and recounted her encounters with the Duke, how she had come to love him, and finally how she had been taken away in the night.

As they were in each other's arms the guard entered with old Count Monterone, who was being taken to his cell. As he was being led across the room, Rigoletto's wild eyes fixed themselves in horror upon the man whose curse had cursed him. The Count paused before the Duke's picture and cursed it.

As they held each other, the guard came in with old Count Monterone, who was being taken to his cell. As he was led across the room, Rigoletto's frantic eyes locked in horror on the man whose curse had doomed him. The Count stopped in front of the Duke's picture and cursed it.

"I shall be the instrument to fulfill thy curse, old man," Rigoletto whispered as the Count passed out, and he made a frightful oath of vengeance against the Duke of Mantua. His words frightened Gilda, because she dearly loved the Duke even though she believed he had caused her to be carried off. As the jester raised his hand to take the dreadful oath to kill, Gilda fell upon her knees beside him.

"I'll be the tool to carry out your curse, old man," Rigoletto whispered as the Count passed out, making a terrifying vow of revenge against the Duke of Mantua. His words terrified Gilda because she loved the Duke deeply, even though she thought he was responsible for her abduction. As the jester raised his hand to make the awful oath to kill, Gilda fell to her knees beside him.

ACT III

Rigoletto and Gilda had fled from the palace, for the dwarf meant to hide his daughter away forever; and in-259- the darkness they were hurrying on their way to an old inn, which could be seen near at hand. A swift, rushing river ran back of the inn, and the innkeeper could be seen inside his house sitting at a table polishing an old belt. It was the villainous old cut-throat, Sparafucile, who had stopped Rigoletto on his way home two nights before, offering to kill whomever Rigoletto would for a sum of money.

Rigoletto and Gilda had escaped from the palace, as the dwarf planned to keep his daughter hidden away forever; and in -259- the darkness, they hurried toward a nearby old inn. A fast-flowing river ran behind the inn, and the innkeeper could be seen inside his house, sitting at a table polishing an old belt. It was the treacherous old cut-throat, Sparafucile, who had stopped Rigoletto on his way home two nights earlier, offering to kill anyone Rigoletto wanted for a fee.

Gilda was very weary and she and her father were about to stop at the inn for the night. They were speaking in the road:

Gilda was really tired, and she and her father were about to stop at the inn for the night. They were talking on the road:

"Do you still love the Duke, my child?"

"Do you still love the Duke, my dear?"

"Alas, father! I cannot help it. I think I shall always love him." At that moment Rigoletto espied a man, dressed as a cavalry officer, approaching the inn by another road. Instantly he recognized the Duke in disguise. He peeped through an opening in the wall which surrounded the house and could see the Duke greeting Sparafucile and ordering a bottle of wine, after which he gaily sang, while waiting:

"Sadly, Dad! I can't help it. I think I will always love him." At that moment, Rigoletto spotted a man in a cavalry uniform coming toward the inn from a different path. He immediately recognized the Duke in disguise. He peeked through a gap in the wall surrounding the house and saw the Duke shaking hands with Sparafucile and ordering a bottle of wine, after which he cheerfully sang while waiting:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Plume in the summer wind,
Waywardly playing,
Ne'er one way swaying,
Each whim obeying, etc.

The song was gay and thoughtless, and when it should be last heard by Rigoletto it was to have a fearful meaning.

The song was cheerful and carefree, but when Rigoletto finally heard it, it took on a terrifying significance.

"Ah, ha?" Rigoletto murmured to himself. "This rat of a noble is seeking some new adventure! Let us see if Gilda will continue to love him when she knows the true wickedness of the wretch! when she knows that he is false to all that he has said to her: because there is of course another woman in the case!" While Rigoletto was observing him, the wine was brought to the Duke, who raised his sword and rapped upon the ceiling with its hilt. At that signal a pretty girl ran down the ladder and Mantua embraced her.

"Ah, ha?" Rigoletto murmured to himself. "This sneaky noble is looking for some new thrill! Let's see if Gilda will still love him when she finds out about the true evil of this jerk! When she realizes that he’s lying about everything he’s told her: because there’s definitely another woman involved!" While Rigoletto watched him, the wine was brought to the Duke, who lifted his sword and tapped the ceiling with the hilt. At that signal, a pretty girl rushed down the ladder, and Mantua pulled her into an embrace.

That freed Sparafucile and he ran out of the inn to look for Rigoletto, whose coming was expected. In fact, Rigoletto had at last made a bargain with the coupe-jarret to kill the Duke.

That freed Sparafucile, and he ran out of the inn to look for Rigoletto, who was expected to arrive. In fact, Rigoletto had finally made a deal with the coupe-jarret to kill the Duke.

"Your man's inside. Shall I do the job at once, or wait a bit?"

"Your guy's inside. Should I do the job now, or wait a little bit?"

"Wait a bit," said Rigoletto, glancing at Gilda, who heard nothing, "I'll give the signal," whereupon Sparafucile went off, toward the river. Then while the father and daughter stood outside the inn they could see all that was taking place within it. The Duke began to make love to the gipsy girl, and she laughed at him.

"Wait a minute," said Rigoletto, looking at Gilda, who was unaware, "I'll give the signal," and with that, Sparafucile headed toward the river. While the father and daughter waited outside the inn, they could see everything happening inside. The Duke started flirting with the gipsy girl, and she laughed at him.

"You have told fifty girls what you tell me," she declared.

"You've said the same thing to fifty girls that you say to me," she stated.

"Well, I'll admit all that. I am an unfaithful fellow—but you don't mind that! Just at this moment I love no one in the world but you," he returned.

"Okay, I'll own up to all of that. I'm not loyal—but you don't care about that! Right now, the only person I love in the world is you," he replied.

"Father, do you hear that traitor?" Gilda whispered, tearfully, and Rigoletto nodded. He was indeed glad; maybe it would cure her of her infatuation.

"Father, do you hear that traitor?" Gilda whispered, tearfully, and Rigoletto nodded. He was definitely relieved; maybe it would help her get over her obsession.

"I must laugh to think how many girls you have made-261- believe you," the gipsy said again, mocking the Duke. But he only protested the more, and Gilda threw her arms about her father in despair.

"I can't help but laugh at how many girls you’ve convinced-261-," the gipsy said again, teasing the Duke. But he only protested even more, and Gilda wrapped her arms around her father in despair.

"Now, my child, since this traitor is here, you cannot well go in; so return to Mantua, change thy dress for that of a youth; get a horse and fly to Verona. There I will meet thee and see thee safe. You can see that this man is no longer to be trusted."

"Now, my child, since this traitor is here, you can’t go in; so go back to Mantua, change your clothes to those of a young man; get a horse and escape to Verona. I will meet you there and make sure you’re safe. You can see that this man can’t be trusted anymore."

"Alas, I know that is true;—yet, if I must go—come with me, father," she entreated, feeling very lonely and heartbroken, there in the dark night.

"Sadly, I know that it's true;—but if I have to go—please come with me, Dad," she pleaded, feeling very alone and heartbroken in the dark night.

"Not at once. I cannot go at once; but I will soon join thee"; and in spite of her pleading he started her back to the city alone. Then he and Sparafucile stood together in the middle of the road while the dwarf counted out the half of the money to the cut-throat.

"Not right now. I can’t go right now, but I will join you soon"; and despite her begging, he sent her back to the city alone. Then he and Sparafucile stood together in the middle of the road while the dwarf counted out half of the money to the killer.

"Here is thy money, and I am going away. But at midnight I shall return and help thee throw him into the river. It will make a great noise,—this killing of a man of the Duke of Mantua's fame," he muttered.

"Here’s your money, and I’m leaving. But at midnight, I’ll come back and help you toss him into the river. It’ll make a big splash—this killing of a man with the Duke of Mantua’s reputation," he muttered.

"Never mind about coming back. I can dump him into the river, without help. It is going to be a bad night," the fellow said, uneasily looking up at the storm clouds that were gathering. As the lightning began to flash and the thunder to roll distantly, Rigoletto turned toward Mantua, while Sparafucile went into the inn.

"Forget about coming back. I can throw him in the river by myself. It's going to be a rough night," the guy said, nervously glancing at the storm clouds that were building up. As the lightning started to flash and the thunder rumbled in the distance, Rigoletto turned toward Mantua, while Sparafucile went into the inn.

"A fine night! Black as thunder and going to storm like Satan," he said as he entered.

"A great night! Dark as thunder and about to storm like crazy," he said as he walked in.

"So much the better," the Duke answered, "I'll stay here all night, and you clear out," to Sparafucile;—"go to the devil, will you? I don't want you about."-262-

"So much the better," the Duke replied, "I'll stay here all night, and you can get lost," to Sparafucile;—"go to hell, will you? I don’t want you around."-262-

"You're a nice, soft spoken gentlemen—if a man doesn't care what he says," Sparafucile returned.

"You're a nice, soft-spoken guy—if a man doesn't care what he says," Sparafucile replied.

"You mustn't stay here," Maddalena said hastily to the Duke. She well knew the tricks her brother was up to when a stranger with money stopped at the house; and after the Duke had made himself so agreeable she didn't care to see him killed under her nose.

"You can't stay here," Maddalena said quickly to the Duke. She was fully aware of the schemes her brother was planning whenever a wealthy stranger came to their house; and after the Duke had been so charming, she didn't want to witness him getting killed right in front of her.

"You mind your business," her brother said to her, shortly, seeing his plans interfered with. Then speaking to her aside: "It's worth a pot-full of gold to us. Mind your own business, I say." Then to the Duke: "Sir, I am delighted to have you sleep at my inn. Pray take shelter in my own chamber. Come, I will show you the way." Sparafucile took the candle and went toward the ladder that led to the rooms above.

"You take care of your own stuff," her brother said to her, a bit annoyed that his plans were getting disrupted. Then he spoke to her quietly: "This is worth a fortune to us. Focus on your own issues, I mean it." Then to the Duke: "Sir, I'm thrilled to have you stay at my inn. Please, come and stay in my own room. Come on, I'll show you the way." Sparafucile grabbed the candle and headed toward the ladder that led to the rooms upstairs.

The Duke then whispered to the gipsy girl, and went laughing up the ladder. Maddalena looked thoughtfully after him. She liked money as well as her brother did. Should she let her brother kill him or not?

The Duke then whispered to the gypsy girl and laughed as he climbed up the ladder. Maddalena watched him thoughtfully. She liked money just as much as her brother did. Should she allow her brother to kill him or not?

"Heavens! That thunder is loud," she exclaimed, as the storm struck the dreadful house. Up in the loft, the Duke was laughing with Sparafucile about the airiness of the chamber.

"Heavens! That thunder is loud," she exclaimed, as the storm hit the dreadful house. Up in the loft, the Duke was laughing with Sparafucile about how light the room felt.

"Well, well, I'm tired," he said, after the cut-throat had gone down the ladder. "I'll take off my sword and have an hour's sleep, anyway." He removed his protecting sword, and began to hum to himself while he was waiting for more wine. The storm, the gay song, the murder which was about to be committed!—it was a fearful hour.

"Well, I’m tired," he said after the cut-throat went down the ladder. "I’ll put away my sword and grab an hour of sleep, at least." He took off his protective sword and started humming to himself while waiting for more wine. The storm, the cheerful song, the murder that was about to happen!—it was a terrifying hour.

Down below Sparafucile was saying to his sister: "Go and get my dagger. This affair will give us a tidy sum of money." Maddalena listened to the Duke singing above and hesitated.-263-

Down below, Sparafucile said to his sister, "Go and grab my dagger. This job will earn us a nice amount of money." Maddalena listened to the Duke singing above and hesitated.-263-

"He—he is young and—no—we shall not do this thing, Sparafucile," she declared.

"He—he is young and—no—we're not going to do this, Sparafucile," she said.

"Come! No foolishness, now," he growled. "Get my dagger and be quick." She reluctantly ascended the staircase again to where the Duke was sleeping. It was not very light. The flickering candle made but a wavering shadow over all, and as Maddalena went up the ladder, Gilda, who had returned, softly stole up to the inn door and began to listen to what went on within, but not daring to enter. She had returned because for some reason unknown to herself she was oppressed with a sense of danger to the Duke who had so ill-treated her. Through the chink of the door she could see the innkeeper at the table drinking. Gilda had already changed her girl's clothing for that of a youth with spurs and boots.

"Come on! No messing around now," he growled. "Get my dagger and hurry up." She hesitantly climbed the staircase again to where the Duke was sleeping. It wasn't very bright. The flickering candle cast a wobbly shadow everywhere, and as Maddalena ascended the ladder, Gilda, who had come back, quietly approached the inn door and started to listen to what was happening inside, though she didn’t dare to go in. She had returned because, for reasons she couldn't explain, she felt a deep sense of danger for the Duke who had treated her so poorly. Through the crack in the door, she could see the innkeeper at the table drinking. Gilda had already swapped her girl’s clothes for that of a young man, complete with spurs and boots.

Now she saw Maddalena come back down the stairs with the Duke's sword which she had stolen from his side.

Now she saw Maddalena come back down the stairs with the Duke's sword that she had taken from him.

"Oh, it is a horrible night," Gilda whispered to herself, shuddering and cold and frightened there in the dark, with only Sparafucile's wicked face before her.

"Oh, it’s a terrible night," Gilda whispered to herself, shivering, cold, and scared in the dark, with only Sparafucile's evil face in front of her.

"Brother," Maddalena began, "I am not going to let you kill that young man up there. I have taken a fancy to him and I won't let you do it."

"Brother," Maddalena started, "I'm not going to let you kill that young man up there. I've taken a liking to him, and I won't allow you to do it."

"You mind your own affairs and get away from here. I'll attend to my business," he snarled. Upon hearing there was a plan to kill the Duke whom after all she truly loved, unworthy as he was, Gilda nearly fainted.

"You take care of your own business and get out of here. I'll handle mine," he snapped. When she heard there was a plot to kill the Duke, whom she genuinely loved despite his flaws, Gilda almost fainted.

"You just take this sack and mend it," Sparafucile said, throwing an old sack toward his sister.

"You just take this sack and fix it," Sparafucile said, tossing an old sack to his sister.

"What for?" she asked suspiciously.

"Why?" she asked suspiciously.

"It is to hold your fine young man, up there—when I shall throw him in the river." Upon hearing that, Gilda sank down upon the stone step.-264-

"It is to hold your handsome young man up there—when I throw him into the river." After hearing that, Gilda collapsed onto the stone step.-264-

"See here! If it were not for the money you are to get, you would let him go, I know," Maddalena urged.

"Look! If it weren't for the money you’re going to get, you would let him go, I know," Maddalena urged.

"Well, no—because you see already I have received half my pay, and the fellow I am doing the job for is a nasty customer, and, to tell the truth, I shouldn't dare let the Duke go.

"Well, no—because as you can see, I've already received half my pay, and the guy I'm doing the job for is difficult to deal with, and honestly, I wouldn't dare let the Duke go."

"Then listen to my plan: The hunchback will presently return with the rest of the money." Gilda learned then to her horror that it was her father who had bargained for the Duke's assassination. "When the jester comes, kill him instead and take his money—all of it—and throw him into the river, and let this young man above go." At that Gilda could not longer support herself and she fell down upon the ground.

"Then listen to my plan: The hunchback will soon come back with the rest of the money." Gilda was horrified to learn that it was her father who had arranged for the Duke's assassination. "When the jester arrives, kill him instead and take all his money—every last bit of it—and throw him into the river, and let this young man go free." At that, Gilda couldn't hold herself up any longer and collapsed to the ground.

"No, I won't do it," the fellow said doggedly. "I agreed to kill the man upstairs—and there must be honour among rogues. It wouldn't be right to kill the one I hadn't bargained for. I make it a rule never to kill my employer," the rascal returned piously.

"No, I won't do it," the guy said stubbornly. "I agreed to take out the man upstairs—and there has to be some code among thieves. It wouldn't be right to kill someone I hadn't planned on. I always stick to my rule of never killing my employer," the scoundrel replied sanctimoniously.

"I'll call him, then, and tell him to defend himself," the girl cried, running toward the stairs.

"I'll call him now and tell him to stand up for himself," the girl shouted, rushing toward the stairs.

"Hold on there," Sparafucile cried; "I'll tell you—I agree to kill the first man who enters this house between now and midnight, in the Duke's stead, if that will suit you. Then we shall put him in the sack, and the hunchback will not know the difference. Will that suit you?" he repeated.

"Wait a minute," Sparafucile shouted; "I'll tell you—I agree to kill the first man who walks into this house before midnight, on behalf of the Duke, if that works for you. Then we can put him in the bag, and the hunchback won't notice the difference. Does that work for you?" he asked again.

"That will do, and see that you keep your word or I will arouse the young man, I promise you."

"That’s enough, and make sure you stick to your word, or I’ll wake up the young man, I promise you."

At that moment the clock struck half past eleven, and Gilda was frantic with fear. Maddalena was in tears, fearing that no one would come along, in that storm, so late at night.-265-

At that moment, the clock chimed 11:30, and Gilda was panicking with fear. Maddalena was crying, worried that no one would show up in that storm, so late at night.-265-

"If no one comes!" Gilda thinks shudderingly. "Oh, how shall I save him?" But no sooner had she that thought than a desperate plan entered her mind. She would go into the inn! She was dressed like a young man and no one would ever know the difference in the darkness and the storm. She would go in and the Duke would be spared. Then she waited a moment, overcome with the fear of death; finally, summoning all her courage, she knocked against the door.

"If no one comes!" Gilda thinks nervously. "Oh, how will I save him?" But no sooner had that thought crossed her mind than a desperate plan formed. She would go into the inn! She was dressed like a young man, and in the darkness and storm, no one would notice the difference. She would go in, and the Duke would be safe. Then she hesitated for a moment, overwhelmed by the fear of death; finally, gathering all her courage, she knocked on the door.

"Who's there?" Both Maddalena and Sparafucile exclaimed, looking in terror at each other. The knock was sudden and ominous. Then another knock.

"Who's there?" Both Maddalena and Sparafucile shouted, looking at each other in fear. The knock was sudden and foreboding. Then came another knock.

"Who's there?" again he called.

"Who's there?" he called again.

"A stranger, caught in the storm. Will you give me shelter?" Gilda could hardly speak, with terror. Maddalena and the murderer looked at each other significantly. They knew well what they would do the moment the door was opened. The lightning flashed, the thunder rolled and broke above them, and the scene became terrifying. Sparafucile placed himself behind the door and motioned to Maddalena to open it.

"A stranger, caught in the storm. Will you give me shelter?" Gilda could hardly speak, filled with terror. Maddalena and the murderer exchanged meaningful glances. They both knew exactly what they would do the moment the door was opened. Lightning flashed, thunder rolled and cracked above them, and the scene turned frightening. Sparafucile positioned himself behind the door and signaled to Maddalena to open it.

"Thou art welcome," she said, throwing the door back suddenly; and as Gilda stumbled in, Maddalena ran out and closed the gateway. The candle went out in the gust of wind, and all was dark. Gilda stood an instant in the blackness of the room. With one blow of the knife, which could not be seen for the darkness, Sparafucile killed her, and then all was silent. After a moment the storm broke away, the moon came forth, and Rigoletto could be seen coming up the river bank.

"You're welcome," she said, suddenly throwing the door open; and as Gilda stumbled in, Maddalena ran out and shut the gate. The candle went out in the rush of wind, and everything was dark. Gilda stood for a moment in the pitch-black room. With one quick strike of the knife, which couldn’t be seen in the darkness, Sparafucile killed her, and then everything was silent. After a moment, the storm passed, the moon appeared, and Rigoletto could be seen coming up the riverbank.

"It is the time of my vengeance, now," he muttered to himself. He tried the inn door and found it-266- locked. "He cannot have done the deed yet," he muttered. After waiting a little he knocked.

"It’s time for my revenge now," he whispered to himself. He tried the inn door and found it-266- locked. "He must not have done the act yet," he said to himself. After waiting a bit, he knocked.

"Who's there?"

"Who’s there?"

"I am known to thee," he whispered back; at this Sparafucile came out, dragging behind him a sack.

"I am known to you," he whispered back; at this, Sparafucile came out, dragging a sack behind him.

"Bring a light," Rigoletto called, "that I may see him."

"Bring a light," Rigoletto shouted, "so I can see him."

"That's all right—but you pay my money first," the cut-throat insisted. Rigoletto impatiently paid him.

"That's fine—but you give me my money first," the thug insisted. Rigoletto impatiently handed it over.

"I'll throw him into the river, myself," Rigoletto said triumphantly.

"I'll throw him into the river myself," Rigoletto said triumphantly.

"The tide is shallow here—go farther on—and be sure no one surprises you," Sparafucile advised. "Good night," he said shortly, and went inside the inn. Then Rigoletto stood in the dripping road looking gloatingly at the sack.

"The water is shallow here—move further out—and make sure no one catches you off guard," Sparafucile suggested. "Good night," he said briefly, and went inside the inn. Then Rigoletto stood in the wet road, looking gleefully at the sack.

"I've got you at last," he chuckled, diabolically, "I have revenge for your treatment of my daughter. My dear daughter! The child of my heart!" At the very thought of what she had suffered the dwarf sobbed. "I'll put my foot upon you, you noble vermin," he cried, kicking the body in the sack. At that moment he heard a song—La Donna è Mobile—The voice! Was he going mad? He knew the voice. He had heard it only a few hours ago, in the inn—he had heard it daily at court—La Donna è Mobile! He looked toward the windows of the inn. La Donna è Mobile! As he looked he saw the Duke and Maddalena step from the window to the terrace that ran by the river bank. "La Donna è Mobile," the Duke sang gaily. With a frightful cry, Rigoletto dragged the sack open and the body of his murdered daughter rolled out upon the road. She moved ever so little.

"I've got you at last," he chuckled wickedly, "I have my revenge for how you treated my daughter. My dear daughter! The child of my heart!" Just thinking about what she had gone through made the dwarf sob. "I'll stamp on you, you noble vermin," he shouted, kicking the body in the sack. At that moment, he heard a song—La Donna è Mobile—The voice! Was he losing his mind? He recognized the voice. He had heard it just a few hours ago at the inn—he had heard it every day at court—La Donna è Mobile! He looked toward the inn's windows. La Donna è Mobile! As he looked, he saw the Duke and Maddalena step from the window onto the terrace by the river bank. "La Donna è Mobile," the Duke sang cheerfully. With a horrified scream, Rigoletto yanked open the sack, and the body of his murdered daughter rolled out onto the road. She moved just a little.

"Father?" and she gasped out the truth, with a dy-267-ing breath, while the dwarf shrieked and tore his hair.

"Father?" she gasped out the truth, with a dying breath, while the dwarf shrieked and pulled at his hair.

"The curse, the curse! Monterone's curse!" he screamed, and went raving mad.

"The curse, the curse! Monterone's curse!" he shouted, and lost his mind.


IL TROVATORE

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA, WITH THE ORIGINAL CAST AS PRESENTED
AT THE FIRST PERFORMANCE

LeonoraPenco
AzucenaGoggi
InezQuadri
ManricoBaucardé
Count di LunaGuicciardi
FerrandoBalderi
RuizBazzoli
An old gipsy. 
Messenger, jailer, soldiers, nuns, gipsies, and attendants. 

The story belongs to the fifteenth century in Spain, and tells of the border wars of northern Spain, carried on in the provinces of Arragon and Biscay.

The story takes place in the fifteenth century in Spain and tells about the border wars of northern Spain, fought in the provinces of Aragon and Biscay.

Composer: Giuseppe Verdi.
Author: Cammarano.

Composer: Giuseppe Verdi.
Author: Cammarano.

First sung in Rome, Teatro Apollo, January, 19, 1853; Paris, Théâtre des Italiens, December 23, 1854 (in Italian); at the Opéra, January 12, 1857 (in French); London, Covent Garden, May 17, 1855; New York, Academy of Music, April 30, 1855.

First performed in Rome, Teatro Apollo, January 19, 1853; Paris, Théâtre des Italiens, December 23, 1854 (in Italian); at the Opéra, January 12, 1857 (in French); London, Covent Garden, May 17, 1855; New York, Academy of Music, April 30, 1855.

ACT I

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

There you are, prepared for almost anything in the way of battle, murder, or sudden death, to the accompaniment of beautiful music; opera in true Italian style, at its second best.

There you are, ready for just about anything in terms of combat, violence, or unexpected demise, all while enjoying beautiful music; opera in genuine Italian style, but not quite the best.

Soldiers and servants were gathered about the beautiful columns of a porch of the Aliaferia palace just before midnight awaiting the return of the Count di Luna. Among them was Ferrando, the captain of the Count's guard. All were lounging in the vestibule of the palace gossiping till it was time to go on duty within.

Soldiers and servants were gathered around the beautiful columns of a porch at the Aliaferia palace just before midnight, waiting for the return of Count di Luna. Among them was Ferrando, the captain of the Count's guard. They were all relaxing in the palace's vestibule, chatting until it was time to go on duty inside.

"Hey, wake up! You'll be caught napping," Ferrando called to his comrades. "It is time for the Count to come. I suppose he has been under the Lady Leonora's windows. Ah, he is madly in love with her—and so jealous of that troubadour who sings beneath her windows that some day they will meet and kill each other."

"Hey, wake up! You'll get caught sleeping," Ferrando called to his friends. "It’s time for the Count to arrive. I bet he’s been lurking under Lady Leonora's windows. Ah, he’s crazy about her—and so jealous of that troubadour who sings below her windows that one day they’re going to confront each other and end up killing each other."

This was an old story to the men, and in their effort to keep awake they clamoured for the story of the Count di Luna's brother, which all had heard told with more or less of truth; but Ferrando knew the whole horrible tale better than any one else; besides, it was a good story to keep awake on.

This was an old story to the men, and in their effort to stay awake, they clamored for the tale of Count di Luna's brother, which everyone had heard told with varying degrees of accuracy; but Ferrando knew the whole horrifying story better than anyone else; besides, it was a great story to keep them alert.

"Ah, that was a great tragedy for the House of Luna," Ferrando began with a shiver. "I remember it as if it were but yesterday:"

"Ah, that was a huge tragedy for the House of Luna," Ferrando began with a shiver. "I remember it like it was just yesterday:"

When the good Count di Luna here resided,
Two fair children he numbered;
One to a faithful nurse was once confided,
She slept by the crib.

At morning when she woke and gazed about her,
She was deeply affected,
And what sight do ye think did so confound her?
Cho. ... What, oh, can you tell us what she saw?

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ferrando.
Swarthy and threatening, a gipsy woman,
Bearing of fiendish art, symbols inhuman
Upon the infant fiercely she gazes,
As if to seize him her arm she raises!
Spellbound the nurse watch'd at first the beldame hoary
But soon her shrieking was answer'd in the distance,
And quicker than now I can tell you the story,
The servants of the

The frightful story was sung in a deep bass voice, by Ferrando. He sang of how the cry of the nurse on that morning years before had brought the servants running and they had put the gipsy out; but almost at once the baby grew ill, and the Count and his people believed the old hag had put a spell upon it, so that it would die. They sought wildly for her, and, when they finally found her, they burned her alive.

The terrifying story was sung in a deep bass voice by Ferrando. He sang about how the nurse's scream that morning years ago had brought the servants rushing in, and they kicked the gypsy out; but almost immediately, the baby fell ill, and the Count and his people thought the old woman had cast a spell on it to make it die. They frantically searched for her, and when they finally found her, they burned her alive.

While that frightful scene was being enacted, the baby was stolen, outright, and the di Luna family saw it thrown upon the fire which had consumed the gipsy.-271-

While that terrifying scene was unfolding, the baby was taken, plain and simple, and the di Luna family witnessed it tossed into the fire that had already consumed the gypsy.-271-

This deed was done by the daughter of the gipsy whom they had burned alive. There were those who believed that the child burned had not been the Count's, but a young gipsy baby—which was quite as horrible. The name of the young woman who had done this fiendish thing was Azucena, and the di Lunas searched for her year after year without success.

This act was committed by the daughter of the gypsy they had burned alive. Some believed that the child who died in the fire wasn't the Count's, but a young gypsy baby—which was just as terrible. The name of the young woman responsible for this horrific act was Azucena, and the di Lunas searched for her year after year without any luck.

It was believed that the spirit of the hag they had burned had entered into the younger woman's body. The gossiping soldiers and servants sang:

It was believed that the spirit of the witch they had burned had entered the younger woman's body. The gossiping soldiers and servants sang:

Anon on the eaves of the house-tops you'll see her,
In form of a vampire; 'tis then you must flee her;
A crow of ill-omen she often is roaming,
Or else as an owl that flits by in the gloaming.

While they were talking of this tragedy for the hundredth time, it approached the hour of midnight. The servants, through fear, drew closer together, and the soldiers formed a rank across the plaza at the back.

While they were discussing this tragedy for the hundredth time, it was getting close to midnight. The servants, feeling scared, huddled together, and the soldiers lined up across the plaza at the back.

Each recalled some frightful happening in relation to witches; how one man who had given a witch a blow, had died, shrieking and in awful agony. He had been haunted. It was at the midnight hour that he had died! As they spoke of this, the castle bell tolled the midnight hour. The men, wrought up with fright, yelled sharply, and the face of the moon was hidden for a moment.

Each recalled some terrifying experience related to witches; how one man who had struck a witch had died, screaming and in terrible pain. He had been tormented. It was at midnight that he died! As they talked about this, the castle bell rang for midnight. The men, filled with fear, shouted loudly, and the face of the moon was obscured for a moment.

Scene II

When the cloud which had hidden the moon's rays cleared away, a beautiful garden belonging to the palace was revealed. The place was very silent, the soldiers and servants, excepting those on guard, having gone within.-272-

When the cloud that had been blocking the moonlight disappeared, a beautiful garden attached to the palace came into view. The area was very quiet, as the soldiers and servants, apart from those on duty, had gone inside.-272-

The Lady Leonora, whom the Count di Luna loved, was one of the suite of the Princess of Arragon, and when all in the palace were sleeping it was her custom to steal into the lovely gardens with her friend, Inez. Of late, when she came there, she had hoped, secretly, to find a mysterious young troubadour, who sang almost nightly beneath her windows. She loved this troubadour and not the Count.

The Lady Leonora, whom Count di Luna loved, was one of the attendants of the Princess of Aragon, and while everyone in the palace was asleep, she would sneak out to the beautiful gardens with her friend, Inez. Lately, whenever she arrived there, she secretly hoped to find a mysterious young troubadour who sang almost every night beneath her windows. She loved this troubadour, not the Count.

The first time she had met the handsome youth was at a tournament. There he had come, dressed in a suit of black, and all unknown; wearing a sweeping sable plume in his helmet; and when the jousting took place, he had vanquished all the nobles. It was Leonora, herself, who had placed the wreath of the victor upon his brow. From that very moment they had loved. He had worn no device upon his shield by which he could be known, but she had loved him for a gallant knight.

The first time she met the handsome young man was at a tournament. He arrived dressed in all black, completely unknown; sporting a long sable plume in his helmet. When the jousting happened, he defeated all the nobles. It was Leonora herself who placed the winner's wreath on his head. From that moment on, they were in love. He had no emblem on his shield for identification, but she loved him for being a brave knight.

He belonged to the retinue of a neighbouring prince, who was an enemy of the Princess of Arragon, and he risked his life each time he came to sing in the gardens to Leonora.

He was part of the entourage of a neighboring prince, who was an enemy of the Princess of Arragon, and he put his life on the line every time he came to sing in the gardens for Leonora.

"Ah, I fear some harm will come of this love of yours!" Inez said to her friend and mistress. "The Princess awaits thee, dear Countess, and we must go within. I hope your trust will never be betrayed by this unknown knight and singer." The women mounted the gleaming marble staircase, and then Leonora paused for a moment looking down into the garden again.

"Ah, I'm worried that this love of yours will end badly!" Inez said to her friend and mistress. "The Princess is waiting for you, dear Countess, and we need to go inside. I hope you won't regret trusting this unknown knight and singer." The women climbed the shiny marble staircase, and then Leonora paused for a moment, looking down into the garden again.

She had no sooner gone than a man peered out from the shadow of the trees. It was the Count di Luna, jealously watching for the knight who sang beneath the lady's window. Also, he hoped to see Leonora, herself, but all was still, and after watching the balcony a moment,-273- he started toward the marble steps. At that instant a beautiful voice stole through the moonlight.

She had barely left when a man emerged from the shadow of the trees. It was Count di Luna, watching closely for the knight who sang beneath the lady's window. He also hoped to see Leonora herself, but everything was quiet, and after watching the balcony for a moment, -273- he made his way toward the marble steps. At that moment, a beautiful voice floated through the moonlight.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Manrico.
Naught upon earth is left me,
Fate of all joy hath bereft me.

It was Manrico the troubadour!

It’s Manrico the troubadour!

The Count paused upon the stair and looked down; but Leonora, too, had heard, and ran out upon the balcony, then down the steps, throwing herself into the Count's arms, mistaking him for Manrico. Manrico, still hidden by the shadows, witnessed this, and becoming enraged at the sight, believing Leonora faithless, he rushed upon them just as the moon again shone forth and revealed to Leonora that she was in the Count's arms, instead of the troubadour's.

The Count stopped on the stairs and looked down; but Leonora had also heard and ran out onto the balcony, then down the steps, throwing herself into the Count's arms, thinking he was Manrico. Manrico, still hidden in the shadows, saw this and became furious, believing Leonora was unfaithful. He charged at them just as the moon came out again and showed Leonora that she was in the Count's arms instead of the troubadour's.

"Traitress!" Manrico cried.

"Traitor!" Manrico cried.

"Manrico, the light blinded me," she implored, throwing herself at the troubadour's feet.

"Manrico, the light blinded me," she pleaded, falling to her knees at the troubadour's feet.

For thee alone the words were meant,
If those words to him were spoken,

she sang.

she performed.

"I believe thee," Manrico answered; while the Count, enraged in his turn, cried:

"I believe you," Manrico replied; while the Count, infuriated in response, yelled:

"You shall fight with me, Sir Knight!"

"You will fight with me, Sir Knight!"

"Aye, behold me!" Manrico answered, lifting his visor-274- and standing in the bright light of the moon. At the sight of him di Luna started back:

"Aye, look at me!" Manrico replied, lifting his visor-274- and standing in the bright light of the moon. At the sight of him, di Luna recoiled:

"Manrico! The brigand! Thou darest——"

"Manrico! The brigand! You dare——"

"To fight thee? Aye, have at it!" and Manrico stood en garde. Leonora implored them not to fight, but too late. They would fight to the death.

"To fight you? Sure, bring it on!" and Manrico stood en garde. Leonora begged them not to fight, but it was too late. They would fight to the death.

"Follow me," di Luna called, drawing his sword, which he had half sheathed when he had seen that his antagonist was not of noble birth like himself. "Follow me," and he hurried off among the trees, followed by Manrico.

"Follow me," di Luna shouted, pulling out his sword, which he had partially sheathed when he noticed that his opponent was not of noble birth like he was. "Follow me," and he quickly moved through the trees, with Manrico trailing behind him.

"I follow, and I shall kill thee," the handsome troubadour cried, as he too rushed off after the Count. Whereupon the Countess Leonora fell senseless.

"I'll follow you, and I'll kill you," the handsome troubadour shouted, as he too rushed off after the Count. At that moment, Countess Leonora fainted.

ACT II

This opera of shadows and darkness began again in a ghostly ruin in the mountains of Biscay. A forge fire blazed through a yawning doorway of tumbled-down stones. It was not yet day, but very soon it would be; and Manrico, the handsome knight, brigand, troubadour, lover of Leonora, lay wounded upon a low couch near the forge fire. Azucena, his gipsy mother, sat beside him, tenderly watching. Many months had passed since the night of the duel in the palace garden, when Manrico had had di Luna at his mercy, but had spared him. Since that time there had been war between the factions of Arragon and Biscay, and Manrico had been sorely wounded in his prince's service. Here he had lain ever since, in the gipsy rendezvous, cared for by his mother.

This opera of shadows and darkness started up again in a haunted ruin in the Biscay mountains. A forge fire lit up a wide doorway made of crumbling stones. It wasn't day yet, but it would be soon; and Manrico, the handsome knight, brigand, troubadour, and Leonora's lover, lay injured on a low couch next to the forge fire. Azucena, his gypsy mother, sat beside him, watching over him lovingly. Many months had gone by since that night in the palace garden duel when Manrico had his chance to defeat di Luna but chose not to. Since then, war had broken out between the factions of Aragon and Biscay, and Manrico had been seriously wounded while serving his prince. He had been lying here ever since, in the gypsy hideout, being cared for by his mother.

All night the gipsy band had been at work, forging weapons with which to fight, and just before the early dawn they were discovered singing a fine chorus, which-275- they accompanied by a rhythmic pounding upon their anvils.

All night, the gypsy band had been busy, making weapons to fight, and just before dawn, they were found singing a nice chorus, which -275- they accompanied with a rhythmic pounding on their anvils.

There, beside him, through the long nights, Azucena had sat, conjuring back memories of her fierce past, and soon she broke into a wild song describing the death of her mother, years before, when Manrico was a baby. She sang how that old mother had been burned at the stake by the di Lunas—by the father of the living Count.

There, next to him, through the long nights, Azucena sat, bringing back memories of her intense past, and soon she burst into a wild song about her mother's death years ago when Manrico was a baby. She sang about how that old mother had been burned at the stake by the di Lunas—by the father of the current Count.

"Di Luna, mother?" Manrico questioned.

"Di Luna, mom?" Manrico questioned.

"Aye, it was di Luna. Why did ye not kill the young Count when ye fought?" she asked, fiercely.

"Aye, it was di Luna. Why didn't you kill the young Count when you fought?" she asked, fiercely.

"I do not know," he murmured, rising upon his elbow. "Mother, do you know when I had disarmed him, something seemed to hold me back, to paralyze my arm. I hated him, but I could not strike the death-blow."

"I don't know," he whispered, propping himself up on his elbow. "Mom, when I disarmed him, something seemed to stop me, to freeze my arm. I hated him, but I couldn't deliver the final blow."

"His father burned my mother at the stake, Manrico. Ye must avenge me." And at that moment a gipsy interrupted the talk between mother and son by crying:

"His father burned my mother at the stake, Manrico. You must avenge me." And at that moment, a gypsy interrupted the conversation between mother and son by shouting:

"The sun rises! we must be off!" Thereupon the gipsy band threw their tools into bags, gathered up their cloaks and hats, and one by one and in groups they disappeared down the mountain-side, leaving Azucena and her wounded son alone in the ruined hut. He remained wrapped in his mantle, sword and horn beside him, while the old hag continued to croon about the horrors of the past. In her ever-increasing rage she called again and again upon Manrico to avenge her.

"The sun is up! We have to go!" With that, the gipsy band packed their tools into bags, collected their cloaks and hats, and one by one and in groups, they vanished down the mountainside, leaving Azucena and her injured son alone in the ruined hut. He stayed wrapped in his cloak, with his sword and horn beside him, while the old woman kept lamenting about the horrors of the past. In her growing anger, she repeatedly called out for Manrico to take revenge for her.

"Again those vengeful words, mother! There is something in thy voice which I do not understand."

"Again with those vengeful words, Mom! There's something in your voice that I just don't get."

"Listen! I will tell thee! I have told thee how my mother was accused, arrested by the old Count and burned alive. Well, in that fearful moment, crazed with grief I crept into the palace, snatched the Count's child, and-276- rushed out, thinking only of my revenge. With maddened mind I tossed the babe into the flames that were consuming my mother—or so I thought! But when I looked around there was the child of noble birth, and my own was gone. It was you who were left to me. My own child had gone into the flames. I snatched thee up and fled."

"Listen! I’ll tell you! I already told you how my mother was accused, arrested by the old Count, and burned alive. In that terrible moment, driven mad by grief, I sneaked into the palace, grabbed the Count's child, and-276- rushed out, fixated only on my revenge. In my frenzy, I threw the baby into the flames that were consuming my mother—or so I thought! But when I looked around, there was the noble-born child, and my own was gone. It was you who were left to me. My own child had gone into the flames. I picked you up and ran."

"What is this that ye tell me?" Manrico cried, his eyes strained, his body stiffened with horror. "Thou who art so tender of me—" and he fell back upon his couch overcome with the frightful deed.

"What is this that you're telling me?" Manrico shouted, his eyes wide and his body tense with fear. "You, who care for me so much—" and he collapsed back onto his couch, overwhelmed by the terrifying act.

"I was mad! but now you must avenge me. You must ruin my enemy. Have I not tended thee as my own, and loved thee?"

"I was furious! But now you have to get revenge for me. You need to destroy my enemy. Haven't I cared for you like my own and loved you?"

"Oh, tale of woe! Mother, speak no more." Frightful as the deed had been, he tried to soothe the demented old woman who had truly cared for him with a mother's care. He had known no other mother, but the tale had distracted him. The knowledge that the Count di Luna, whose life he had spared, was his own brother, explained much to him. No wonder something had stayed his hand when he might have killed him. Yet, he also recalled that his unsuspecting brother loved Leonora. In all their encounters, di Luna had shown only a hard, unyielding heart, and Manrico had no reason to love him. After all, Manrico was but a wild young brigand, living in a lawless time, when nobles themselves were highwaymen and without violating custom. Such a one had little self-control.

"Oh, what a sad story! Mother, please stop talking." Terrible as the act had been, he tried to comfort the crazed old woman who had genuinely cared for him like a mother. He had never known another mother, but her story had distracted him. The realization that Count di Luna, whose life he had spared, was actually his brother explained a lot to him. It made sense why something had held him back when he could have killed him. But he also remembered that his unsuspecting brother was in love with Leonora. In all their interactions, di Luna had only shown a cold, unyielding heart, and Manrico had no reason to care for him. After all, Manrico was just a wild young outlaw, living in a lawless time when noblemen themselves acted as highwaymen without breaking any customs. Someone like that had little self-control.

"Show di Luna no mercy, my son," Azucena urged. "Art thou not my son? my own, dear son?" Then suddenly remembering all that her distraught condition had betrayed her into saying, she cried remorsefully:

"Show no mercy to Luna, my son," Azucena urged. "Aren't you my son? My dear, beloved son?" Then suddenly realizing everything her troubled state had led her to reveal, she cried out in regret:

"I am an old and wretched woman who has seen much-277- sorrow. When I spoke I was distracted with my griefs, but remember the Count di Luna and do not spare him. If you do, he will take the Lady Leonora from thee."

"I am an old and miserable woman who has experienced a lot of sorrow.-277- When I spoke, I was overwhelmed by my grief, but keep the Count di Luna in mind and don't hold back against him. If you do, he will take the Lady Leonora away from you."

"True, mother, and I will kill him," the troubadour said suddenly. The thought of di Luna's rivalry overcame his sense of humanity.

"You're right, Mom, and I will kill him," the troubadour said abruptly. The thought of di Luna's rivalry pushed aside his sense of humanity.

The forge fire died down, and Manrico, exhausted by his mother's story, lay back upon his couch while his mother continued to sit, lost in her tragic thoughts, but while he rested, half sleeping, the long clear note of a horn was heard, and Manrico started up.

The forge fire weakened, and Manrico, tired from listening to his mother's story, reclined on his couch while she remained seated, absorbed in her sorrowful thoughts. As he rested, drifting in and out of sleep, the long, clear sound of a horn rang out, startling Manrico awake.

"It is Ruiz," he said anxiously, believing it to be his servant. Snatching his horn from his belt, he blew a clear, answering blast. In a moment a messenger, who was not Ruiz, ran in.

"It’s Ruiz," he said nervously, thinking it was his servant. He pulled his horn from his belt and sounded a clear response. In a moment, a messenger, who wasn’t Ruiz, rushed in.

"Quick, what is thy news?" Manrico demanded, made apprehensive by illness and the stories he had heard. He expected misfortune from every quarter.

"Quick, what’s your news?" Manrico asked, feeling anxious from illness and the stories he had heard. He anticipated bad news from every direction.

"A letter for thee, Master," the messenger panted, leaning against the rocky wall, worn with running. Manrico read excitedly:

"A letter for you, Master," the messenger gasped, leaning against the rocky wall, exhausted from running. Manrico read eagerly:

"Our men have taken Castellar. The Prince's order is that thou shalt come instantly to defend it. Unless thy wounds have laid thee low, I shall expect thee. Know that, deceived by the tidings of thy death, the beautiful Lady Leonora will this day become the elect of Heaven." Manrico started, then stared at the letter again. Leonora to enter a convent where he could never see her again! No!

"Our men have taken Castellar. The Prince has ordered you to come immediately to defend it. Unless your injuries have left you too weak, I expect you here. Be aware that, misled by the news of your death, the beautiful Lady Leonora will today become a bride of Heaven." Manrico gasped, then stared at the letter again. Leonora was going to enter a convent where he could never see her again! No!

"Bring me my horse, quick. I shall join thee below the hill. Mother, I go! My mantle!" And snatching his cloak and helmet, his mother threw her arms about him.

"Get my horse fast. I’ll meet you at the bottom of the hill. Mom, I’m leaving! My cloak!" And grabbing his cloak and helmet, his mom hugged him tightly.

"Where do you go, my son?" she cried with anxiety.-278-

"Where are you going, my son?" she cried with worry.-278-

"To save Leonora—let me go."

"To save Leonora—let me out."

"Thou art still ill. It will kill thee, and I shall die if I lose thee."

"You’re still sick. It’s going to kill you, and I will die if I lose you."

"Farewell, mother; I go. Without Leonora, I could not live. I go." Tearing himself from her he rushed down the mountain.

"Goodbye, Mom; I'm leaving. I can't live without Leonora. I'm going." Pulling away from her, he ran down the mountain.

Scene II

Again it was night; there was always an appearance of darkness and gloom about the lovers. From the cloisters of the convent to which Leonora had gone, there stretched away at the back a deep wood. The Count, having heard where Leonora was hidden, had also started with his followers and vassals, to reach the convent before she could take the veil and retire forever beyond his reach. When he reached the convent it was just before day, and with Ferrando he stole into the gardens, wrapped in his long cloak.

Again it was night; there always seemed to be an air of darkness and sadness around the lovers. Behind the convent where Leonora had gone, there was a deep forest. The Count, having learned where Leonora was hiding, had also set out with his followers and vassals to reach the convent before she could take her vows and disappear forever beyond his reach. When he arrived at the convent, it was just before dawn, and with Ferrando, he sneaked into the gardens, wrapped in his long cloak.

"Everything is still; the convent is sleeping. They have ceased their prayers awhile and we are safe, Ferrando," the Count whispered.

"Everything is quiet; the convent is asleep. They've paused their prayers for a bit and we’re safe, Ferrando," the Count whispered.

"It is a bold adventure, Count. I fear——"

"It’s a bold adventure, Count. I'm afraid——"

"Do not speak. A man does not fear when he is in danger of losing the woman he loves." He began to sing softly:

"Don’t say a word. A man doesn’t feel scared when he risks losing the woman he loves." He started to sing softly:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

On the light of her sweet glances,
Joy celestial beameth upon me.

It was a love song to Leonora, who, within the convent, was about to bury herself from all the world, believing Manrico to be dead. As the light of day slowly flushed the scene, a bell sounded from the chapel tower.

It was a love song for Leonora, who, in the convent, was about to shut herself off from the world, thinking Manrico was dead. As the light of day gradually illuminated the scene, a bell rang from the chapel tower.

"That bell, Ferrando!"

"That bell, Ferrando!"

"It is to summon the nuns to prayer. They will pass this way."

"It’s to call the nuns to prayer. They will come this way."

"Now to rescue her!" Di Luna motioned to his men, who had lain concealed in the shadows. "She is coming," he whispered, watching the convent door, while a weird chant floated out. The nuns were singing. While di Luna watched, Leonora came from the convent with her beloved friend, Inez, who was weeping.

"Now to save her!" Di Luna signaled to his men, who had been hidden in the shadows. "She’s on her way," he whispered, keeping his eyes on the convent door as an eerie chant drifted out. The nuns were singing. As di Luna observed, Leonora stepped out of the convent with her dear friend, Inez, who was in tears.

"Why weep, Inez?" Leonora asked, gently.

"Why are you crying, Inez?" Leonora asked softly.

"In another hour shall we not be forever parted?"

"In another hour, won't we be together forever?"

"Have no regrets for me, dear sister. There is no longer any happiness for me in this life, since Manrico is dead. Come, weep no more. Let us go to the altar."

"Don’t worry about me, dear sister. I don’t find any happiness in this life anymore, now that Manrico is gone. Come, stop crying. Let’s go to the altar."

"No," di Luna cried, rushing upon her, while the nuns from the convent screamed:

"No," di Luna yelled, running toward her, while the nuns from the convent screamed:

"Sacrilege! Help!" They struggled, and the Count's men rushed up to help him. The Count had overcome Leonora and was about to flee with her, when Manrico leaped into the midst of the fight. His men set upon the Count's men, while Manrico himself lifted Leonora and ran off with her.

"Sacrilege! Help!" They fought back, and the Count's men hurried over to assist him. The Count had subdued Leonora and was ready to escape with her when Manrico jumped into the middle of the conflict. His men attacked the Count's soldiers while Manrico himself picked up Leonora and ran off with her.

His men vanquished the Count's. Leonora believed herself in Heaven upon finding herself in Manrico's arms, and as he carried her away he cried to di Luna that he would be revenged upon him. Then he fled to Castellar.

His men defeated the Count's. Leonora felt she was in Heaven when she found herself in Manrico's arms, and as he carried her away, he shouted to di Luna that he would get revenge on him. Then he ran away to Castellar.

ACT III

At last this tragedy began to see daylight, inasmuch as the third act began in broad day with the banner of-280- the Count floating from his tent, pitched before the ramparts of Castellar, which could be seen in the distance. Soldiers were moving about, brightening their armour, and a band of strong crossbow-men crossed the ravine behind the camp.

Finally this tragedy started to unfold, as the third act began in full daylight with the flag of-280- the Count flying from his tent, set up in front of the walls of Castellar, which were visible in the distance. Soldiers were milling around, polishing their armor, and a group of skilled crossbowmen crossed the ravine behind the camp.

"Those are the troops to reinforce us," some of the soldiers sang out.

"Those are the troops to back us up," some of the soldiers called out.

"We shall vanquish Castellar then, without delay," others cried; and then comes a famous soldiers' chorus. The Count di Luna came from his tent and looked off toward the grim stronghold of Castellar.

"We'll defeat Castellar right away," others exclaimed; and then a famous soldiers' chorus began. The Count di Luna stepped out of his tent and gazed toward the imposing fortress of Castellar.

"Thy day is over," he said, vindictively, thinking of Manrico, who, with Leonora, in the castle, was defending the domain. His thoughts were interrupted by a commotion in the camp.

"Your day is done," he said, spitefully, thinking of Manrico, who, with Leonora, in the castle, was defending the territory. His thoughts were disrupted by a stir in the camp.

"What is the trouble there?" he asked Ferrando, who came from the hill.

"What’s going on there?" he asked Ferrando, who came down from the hill.

"A wandering gipsy has been found near the camp, and the men believe her to be a spy from Castellar. They have arrested her, and are bringing her to you, Count," he announced as Azucena appeared with some men.

"A wandering gypsy was found near the camp, and the men think she's a spy from Castellar. They’ve arrested her and are bringing her to you, Count," he announced as Azucena showed up with some men.

"Let me go!" she screamed, struggling to get away from her captors.

"Let me go!" she yelled, trying to break free from her captors.

"Bring her here," di Luna said, and they released her before him.

"Bring her here," di Luna said, and they let her go in front of him.

"Where is your home?"

"Where's your home?"

"Not here," she replied sullenly.

"Not here," she replied sadly.

"Well, where?"

"Okay, where?"

"The gipsy has no home; she wanders. I come from Biscay, if you must know."

"The gypsy has no home; she roams. I’m from Biscay, in case you were wondering."

Biscay! Di Luna started at the word. Ferrando looked at him quickly.

Biscay! Di Luna flinched at the word. Ferrando glanced at him quickly.

"Say, old hag, how long hast thou been among the-281- Biscay mountains? Dost thou remember that many years ago—fifteen—a young child was stolen from a noble, by one of thy people?"

"Hey, old hag, how long have you been in the-281- Biscay mountains? Do you remember that many years ago—fifteen—a young child was taken from a noble by one of your people?"

"What is that you say?" she screamed in fright.

"What did you say?" she shouted in fear.

"I say the child was my brother."

"I say the kid was my brother."

She stared at him in horror. "Well," she muttered, "thy tale is no concern of mine." But Ferrando, who had been watching her closely, believed he recognized her features.

She stared at him in shock. "Well," she mumbled, "your story isn't my problem." But Ferrando, who had been watching her closely, thought he recognized her face.

"Count, do not let her go—it is the murderess herself; she who threw thy brother upon the fire."

"Count, don’t let her leave—it’s the killer herself; she’s the one who threw your brother into the fire."

"Ah, my God!" The Count cried, shrinking away from her. "Let me punish her. To the stake with her!" and she was instantly surrounded by the men.

"Ah, my God!" the Count shouted, backing away from her. "Let me punish her. Burn her at the stake!" and she was quickly surrounded by the men.

She twisted and screamed, calling upon Manrico to come and save his mother, but Manrico was in the castle of Castellar defending it and Leonora from the Count below. He was about to marry the Countess and they were even at that moment on their way to the chapel. They entered the great hall, whose windows opened out upon the horrid scene below, where Azucena was to be burned at the stake. It was now dusk, and the clamour of battle could be plainly heard, within the hall. Leonora, being frightened, asked Manrico if the trouble would never end.

She twisted and screamed, calling for Manrico to come and save his mother, but Manrico was in the castle of Castellar defending it and Leonora from the Count below. He was about to marry the Countess, and they were even on their way to the chapel at that very moment. They entered the grand hall, whose windows overlooked the horrific scene below, where Azucena was to be burned at the stake. It was now dusk, and the sounds of battle could be clearly heard inside the hall. Scared, Leonora asked Manrico if the trouble would ever end.

"Banish all sad thoughts, Leonora; our soldiers will win and it will soon be over. Think only of joyful things. We shall live and be happy." The organ sounded from the chapel. "That calls us to our marriage," Manrico said, leading her toward the chapel door, but as they were about to enter, Ruiz rushed in.

"Banish all sad thoughts, Leonora; our soldiers will win and it will soon be over. Think only of joyful things. We will live and be happy." The organ played from the chapel. "That calls us to our wedding," Manrico said, guiding her toward the chapel door, but just as they were about to enter, Ruiz rushed in.

"Manrico! Look out—that gipsy." He pointed frantically out of the window. Manrico looked, and-282- there he saw his old mother being tied to the stake, the fagots being piled about her. He yelled with horror.

"Manrico! Watch out—that gypsy." He pointed wildly out of the window. Manrico looked, and-282- saw his old mother being tied to the stake, the firewood being piled around her. He screamed in terror.

"Leonora! It is my mother. She was my mother before I loved thee. I go to save her. Call our men, Ruiz, I follow!" Embracing Leonora, he rushed wildly away, while the trumpets of war were heard, and the din of battle began.

"Leonora! It's my mom. She was my mom before I loved you. I'm going to save her. Call our men, Ruiz, I'm on my way!" Hugging Leonora, he ran off in a frenzy, while the sound of war trumpets blared, and the chaos of battle started.

ACT IV

Back at Aliaferia, Manrico was held prisoner. All was gloom and darkness again, with the prison tower where Manrico was confined looming near, its bars seeming very sinister, the evening more forbidding by contrast with that first moonlight night, when he had sung to Leonora in the gardens.

Back at Aliaferia, Manrico was a prisoner. Everything was gloomy and dark again, with the prison tower where Manrico was kept looking ominous, its bars appearing very menacing. The evening felt even more threatening compared to that first moonlit night when he had sung to Leonora in the gardens.

Leonora, protected by Ruiz, the faithful servant, stole from the shadows, while Ruiz tried to reconnoitre and spy out where Manrico was hidden. The Countess was worn with fear and trouble. While they stood there, outside the prison, the "Miserere" was dolorously chanted. The sound was ominous.

Leonora, shielded by Ruiz, her loyal servant, slipped out of the shadows, while Ruiz attempted to scout and find out where Manrico was hiding. The Countess was exhausted from fear and worry. As they stood there outside the prison, the "Miserere" was sung mournfully. The sound felt threatening.

"They chant prayers for the dead!" she whispered, and then the bell tolled.

"They're chanting prayers for the dead!" she whispered, and then the bell rang.

"It is the bell for the dead," she whispered again, fainting with despair. "What voices of horror. My God! death is very near;" and she stood listening. Then, mingling with the death chant, the troubadour's glorious voice floated out upon the night.

"It’s the bell for the dead," she whispered again, overwhelmed with despair. "What terrifying voices. My God! Death is very close;" and she stood there, listening. Then, blending with the death chant, the troubadour's beautiful voice emerged into the night.

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ah send thy beams, Aurora,
Light me to early death,
Waft her my longing,
Waft her my latest breath!
I leave thee, Leonora, ah, I leave thee!

It was the doomed Manrico singing, from his prison, while waiting, wearily, for the dawn.

It was the doomed Manrico singing from his cell, while he waited, tiredly, for dawn.

It was a fearful hour: The death song! The bell for the dead, the lonely troubadour's voice, and prayer for the dead, sounding through the night.

It was a terrifying hour: The death song! The bell for the deceased, the solitary troubadour's voice, and prayers for the dead, echoing through the night.

As Leonora listened, her anguish became too great to bear, and she resolved to save his life or die. Then di Luna came, accompanied by his men; he was giving hurried orders:

As Leonora listened, her pain became unbearable, and she decided to save his life or die trying. Then di Luna arrived with his men; he was giving urgent orders:

"The moment the day dawns, bring out the man, and here, on this spot, cut off his head," he commanded. The attendants entered the prison tower, and di Luna, believing himself to be alone, began to sing passionately of Leonora. He thought her dead in the ruins of Castellar, which his soldiers had demolished. While cursing his fate, Leonora came near to him and threw herself at his feet.

"The moment the day breaks, bring out the man, and right here, cut off his head," he ordered. The attendants went into the prison tower, and di Luna, thinking he was alone, started to sing passionately about Leonora. He believed she was dead in the ruins of Castellar, which his soldiers had destroyed. While cursing his fate, Leonora approached him and fell at his feet.

"Thou art not dead!" he cried.-284-

"You're not dead!" he yelled.-284-

"Nay—but I shall die unless you give me Manrico's life," she murmured pleadingly.

"N-no—but I’ll die if you don’t give me Manrico’s life," she said, begging.

"He dies at dawn," di Luna answered.

"He dies at dawn," di Luna replied.

"Spare him and I will wed thee," she swore. At that di Luna regarded her in amazement.

"Spare him and I will marry you," she vowed. At that, di Luna looked at her in shock.

"You speak the truth?" he demanded, scarcely daring to believe his senses.

"You really telling the truth?" he asked, barely able to trust his own senses.

"Unbar those gates; let me into his dungeon and take him word that he is free, and I swear to be thy wife," she repeated.

"Open those gates; let me into his prison and tell him that he is free, and I promise to be your wife," she repeated.

"Hola! You there!" He called to his men. "Show this woman to Manrico's dungeon," he commanded, trembling with joy. Unseen by him, she took a deadly poison from her ring. She would free Manrico with her promise, and before di Luna could reach her she resolved to die. The men stood ready, and she went into the prison with them.

"Hey! You there!" he shouted to his men. "Take this woman to Manrico's dungeon," he ordered, shaking with excitement. Unseen by him, she took a deadly poison from her ring. She planned to free Manrico with her promise, and before di Luna could get to her, she decided to die. The men were ready, and she went into the prison with them.

Scene II

In the gloomy tower a lamp swung from the ceiling by a chain, casting a dim uncertain light upon Azucena, whom Manrico had saved from the flames, but who had been imprisoned with him, and was presently to be killed also. She was lying on a low bed with Manrico beside her, and in her half-waking dream anticipated the scorching of the flame, which was soon to be lighted about her. She cried out pitifully.

In the dark tower, a lamp swung from the ceiling by a chain, casting a faint, uncertain light on Azucena, whom Manrico had saved from the fire, but who was now imprisoned with him and would soon be killed too. She was lying on a low bed with Manrico beside her, and in her half-awake state, she sensed the flames that would soon surround her. She cried out in despair.

"Art thou waking, mother?"

"Are you awake, mom?"

"This fearful dungeon, my son! It is a living tomb. But they shall not torture me: I am already dying. I shall be dead before they come to drag me to the stake."

"This terrifying dungeon, my son! It’s a living tomb. But they won’t torture me: I’m already dying. I’ll be dead before they come to drag me to the stake."

Manrico tried to soothe her to sleep, saying that he would guard her; and gradually the poor wretch slept-285-. As she did so, Leonora slipped into the room, through the door unbarred for her at di Luna's order.

Manrico tried to comfort her to sleep, saying that he would watch over her; and slowly the poor soul fell asleep-285-. As she did, Leonora quietly entered the room through the door left unlatched for her at di Luna's request.

"Leonora! I am dreaming," Manrico muttered.

"Leonora! I’m dreaming," Manrico whispered.

"Nay, it is I. I have come to save thee. Do not waste a moment. Go!"

"No, it’s me. I’ve come to save you. Don’t waste a second. Go!"

"Without thee—never! What have you done? How have you purchased my freedom?" he demanded, shrewdly. "It was by promising to be di Luna's wife," he cried. "Before that can be, I will kill thee and myself." He covered his face with his hands. He was in despair, and Leonora did not at first tell him that she was already dying.

"Without you—never! What have you done? How have you bought my freedom?" he asked, sharply. "It was by promising to be di Luna's wife," he shouted. "Before that happens, I’ll kill you and myself." He buried his face in his hands. He was overwhelmed with despair, and Leonora didn't immediately tell him that she was already dying.

"Go while there is time," she pleaded, feeling the poison in her veins.

"Go while you can," she urged, feeling the poison coursing through her veins.

Manrico saw her stagger and grow faint. "We shall not part," he whispered, as she fell at his feet! "We shall not part." He lifted her up, but she was already dying.

Manrico saw her stumble and start to faint. "We won't separate," he whispered as she collapsed at his feet! "We won't separate." He picked her up, but she was already dying.

"Fly before di Luna discovers that I have cheated him," but Manrico still held the dying Leonora to his breast, and at that moment the Count entered.

"Fly before the Moon finds out that I've tricked him," but Manrico still held the dying Leonora close to him, and just then the Count walked in.

"I have cheated him," she murmured. "I am dying." Hearing this the Count made an outcry and his guards rushed in.

"I've betrayed him," she whispered. "I'm dying." Upon hearing this, the Count shouted, and his guards hurried in.

"Away with him!" he shouted, pointing to Manrico; and Manrico was torn from Leonora, as she sank back dead. He was bound and hustled out, while Azucena was awakened by the confused sounds. She sat up and called desperately:

"Away with him!" he shouted, pointing at Manrico; and Manrico was ripped away from Leonora as she collapsed, lifeless. He was tied up and pushed out, while Azucena was stirred awake by the chaos. She sat up and called out in desperation:

"Manrico!" Finding him gone and seeing di Luna, "Where hast thou taken him?" she screamed, tearing her gray hair.

"Manrico!" Finding him gone and seeing di Luna, "Where have you taken him?" she screamed, pulling at her gray hair.

"See—" and di Luna dragged her to the barred window. "See! The knife falls—look upon the sight, old-286- fiend." She saw Manrico's head struck from his shoulders as the day dawned. With a frightful shriek she cried:

"Look—" di Luna pulled her to the barred window. "Look! The knife falls—take a look at this, old-286- fiend." She witnessed Manrico's head severed from his body as the day broke. With a horrific scream, she cried:

"Mother, I am avenged! Fiend! he was thy brother!" Di Luna looked first at the dying gipsy, then at the horrid scene below, and staggered back, unable to speak his brother's name. His peace was destroyed forever.

"Mom, I'm avenged! Monster! He was your brother!" Di Luna looked first at the dying gypsy, then at the horrific scene below, and staggered back, unable to say his brother's name. His peace was shattered forever.


AÏDA

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA, WITH THE ORIGINAL CASTS AS PRESENTED
AT THE FIRST PERFORMANCES

 CAIROMILANO
AïdaSignora PozzoniSignora Stolz
AmnerisGrossiWaldmann
RadamesSignor MonginiSignor Fancelli
AmonasroStellerPandolfini
RamphisMediniMaini
The KingCostaPavoleri
MessengerBottardiVistarini

Priests, priestesses, ministers, captains, soldiers, officials, Ethiopian slaves, prisoners, Egyptian populace, etc., etc.

Priests, priestesses, ministers, captains, soldiers, officials, Ethiopian slaves, prisoners, Egyptian citizens, and so on.

The time of the story is when the Pharaohs were puissant, and the scenes are laid in the cities of Thebes and Memphis.

The story takes place during the time when the Pharaohs were powerful, and the scenes are set in the cities of Thebes and Memphis.

Composer: Giuseppe Verdi.
Author: A. Ghislanzoni.

Composer: Giuseppe Verdi.
Author: A. Ghislanzoni.

The opera was first sung at Cairo, Egypt, December 27, 1871; at Milan, February 8, 1872.

The opera was first performed in Cairo, Egypt, on December 27, 1871; in Milan, on February 8, 1872.

ACT I

All Egypt was troubled with wars and rumours of wars, and in Memphis the court of the King was anxiously awaiting the decision of the Goddess Isis, as to who should lead the Egyptian army against Egypt's enemies. The great hall of the Memphis palace was beautifully ornamented with statues and flowers, and from its colonnades-287- of white marble one could see the pyramids and the palaces of the city. It was in this vast and beautiful hall that Radames, a gallant soldier and favourite of the Egyptian court, met Ramphis, the High Priest, on the day when the Oracle, Isis, was to choose the general of the army.

All of Egypt was in turmoil with wars and rumors of wars, and in Memphis, the King’s court was anxiously waiting for the Goddess Isis to decide who would lead the Egyptian army against their enemies. The grand hall of the Memphis palace was beautifully decorated with statues and flowers, and from its colonnades-287- of white marble, you could see the pyramids and the city’s palaces. It was in this vast and stunning hall that Radames, a brave soldier and favorite of the Egyptian court, met Ramphis, the High Priest, on the day when the Oracle, Isis, was to choose the army's general.

Isis had already spoken, and Ramphis knew it, but he did not tell Radames. Together they spoke of Radames's loyal wish to serve his people, either as a great general or as a soldier. He was too modest to think that Isis would choose him, out of all the worthy men of the army, to lead the hosts of Egypt. His desire to do valorous deeds was inspired by his love for a slave girl, who attended the Princess Amneris. The slave's name was Aïda. The only thing that saddened him at the moment, was the fact of Aïda being an Ethiopian, for it was the Ethiopians whom the Egyptians were about to war against.

Isis had already spoken, and Ramphis knew it, but he didn’t tell Radames. They talked about Radames's loyal wish to serve his people, either as a great general or a soldier. He was too modest to believe that Isis would pick him, out of all the worthy men in the army, to lead the forces of Egypt. His desire to achieve great things was driven by his love for a slave girl who served Princess Amneris. The slave's name was Aïda. The only thing that made him sad at that moment was the fact that Aïda was Ethiopian, since the Egyptians were about to go to war against the Ethiopians.

After he had spoken with the Priests, Radames sat down alone, in the hall, and fell to thinking of Aïda. Presently he sang of her loveliness:

After he had talked with the Priests, Radames sat down alone in the hall and started thinking about Aïda. Soon, he sang about her beauty:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Heav'nly Aïda, beauty resplendent,
Radiant flower, blooming and bright;
Queenly thou reignest o'er me transcendent,
Bathing my spirit in beauty's light.

Aïda could not be happy in an alien land, serving the daughter of the King who had been the conqueror of her people, and Radames knew this; but what he didn't know was that the Princess, herself, loved him, and therefore that her jealousy might do Aïda much harm. While he was thus sunk in deep reflection, Amneris, the Princess, entered the hall, attended by her slave. Radames no sooner looked at Aïda than his love could be seen by any one present. He was so sincere and honest that he could not conceal his feelings.

Aïda couldn't be happy in a foreign land, serving the daughter of the King who had conquered her people, and Radames understood this; but what he didn’t realize was that the Princess herself loved him, and that her jealousy could cause Aïda a lot of pain. While he was lost in thought, Amneris, the Princess, walked into the hall, accompanied by her servant. The moment Radames saw Aïda, it was clear to everyone there how much he loved her. He was so genuine and honest that he couldn’t hide his feelings.

"Ah, Radames, you are very happy to-day! Something has happened to please you! Are you not going to tell me?" Amneris asked, smiling happily at him.

"Ah, Radames, you're really happy today! Something must have happened that made you happy! Aren't you going to share it with me?" Amneris asked, smiling at him with joy.

"Nay, Princess," he answered. "I am not more happy than before, only I am thinking of this war that is about to be, and how I should love to do some valiant deed—for us all," he added as an after-thought, but Amneris surprised the look of tenderness that he gave to Aïda. From that moment she watched the lovers closely.

"Nah, Princess," he replied. "I'm not any happier than I was before, I'm just thinking about this war that's coming and how I'd love to do something brave—for all of us," he added as an afterthought, but Amneris noticed the tender look he gave to Aïda. From that moment on, she kept a close eye on the lovers.

"To-day the Goddess is to decide who shall lead the Egyptians against the Ethiops; I would it were to be I," he sighed. Amneris flushed with anger, as she again-289- saw a look of devotion pass between the slave-girl and Radames, the darling of the court. Still, she pretended to be unsuspicious.

"Today, the Goddess will choose who will lead the Egyptians against the Ethiopians; I wish it could be me," he sighed. Amneris felt a surge of anger as she once again-289- witnessed a look of devotion exchanged between the slave-girl and Radames, the favorite of the court. However, she acted like she didn't notice.

"Is there nothing to attract you in Memphis, that you wish to be off to the war?" she asked, narrowly observing him. Radames, so sensitive and so much in love, saw that he had betrayed his love for Aïda. All three became ill at ease, but the Princess called the slave girl to her, pretending great affection for her, and said:

"Is there nothing that draws you to Memphis, that you want to rush off to war?" she asked, watching him closely. Radames, who was so sensitive and so deeply in love, realized that he had revealed his feelings for Aïda. All three of them felt uncomfortable, but the Princess called the slave girl over, pretending to have great affection for her, and said:

"Why do you weep, Aïda? Neither you nor Radames seem to be happy to-day."

"Why are you crying, Aïda? Neither you nor Radames seem to be happy today."

"Ah, Princess, I weep because of this war rumour. I have known the sadness and terror of war, and the thought of assembled war-hosts gives me pain. It means ruin and despair to so many."

"Ah, Princess, I cry because of this war rumor. I've experienced the sadness and fear of war, and just thinking about gathering armies causes me pain. It brings destruction and hopelessness to so many."

"That is the only the reason for your tears?" she persisted, trying to hide her anger, but her glances belied the softness of her tone. Radames, noting this, trembled for Aïda. Even the life of the girl was in the hands of the Princess, and Radames knew it.

"Is that really the only reason for your tears?" she pushed, attempting to conceal her anger, but her glares revealed the gentleness in her voice was a facade. Radames, noticing this, felt a wave of fear for Aïda. The girl's life was in the Princess's hands, and Radames was well aware of it.

"Ah, my love, you are weeping for something besides a nation, and your blush betrays you," Amneris answered, gently enough, but in her heart she determined to punish the helpless girl. As the scene became more and more painful, trumpets, which always preceded the King's coming, were heard near at hand, and in he came, surrounded by guards, ministers, priests, and officers; a brilliant company, making a brilliant picture.

"Ah, my love, you're crying for something more than just a country, and your blush gives you away," Amneris replied softly, but deep down, she vowed to punish the vulnerable girl. As the situation grew increasingly painful, the sound of trumpets, which always announced the King's arrival, was heard nearby, and in he entered, flanked by guards, ministers, priests, and officials; a dazzling entourage, creating a striking scene.

"Greeting!" he cried, "it is a mighty cause which brings us here together. A messenger has this moment arrived among us with news of great import. I need the support of all the gallant men of my kingdom. Now, messenger, come before us, if thou wilt, and tell thy news,"-290- the King cried in a fine and haughty manner, motioning the messenger before him.

"Hello!" he shouted, "we're gathered here for an important reason. A messenger has just arrived with news of great significance. I need the support of all the brave men of my kingdom. Now, messenger, step forward and share your news,"-290- the King said in a commanding and proud tone, gesturing for the messenger to come closer.

"I came to tell thee, Sire, that Egypt is invaded by Ethiop's King, and all her border lands are laid waste. Our crops are destroyed, great havoc hath been wrought, and unless thou shouldst send an army to resist the invading hosts, we are lost."

"I came to inform you, Sire, that Egypt is being invaded by the King of Ethiopia, and all her borderlands are devastated. Our crops have been destroyed, great damage has occurred, and unless you send an army to fight against the invading forces, we are doomed."

"Ah, the presumptuous bandit!" the King cried, thus regarding his brother ruler, and it is probable that the King of Ethiopia did not feel more temperately toward the King of the Egyptians.

"Ah, the arrogant thief!" the King exclaimed, thinking of his fellow ruler, and it's likely that the King of Ethiopia felt no kinder toward the King of the Egyptians.

"By whom are the Ethiopians led?" the King asked.

"Who leads the Ethiopians?" the King asked.

"By one Amonasro—a warrior who hath never been conquered."

"By one Amonasro—a warrior who has never been defeated."

"What? the Ethiopian King, himself," all cried, because that was news with a vengeance. Amonasro was known to be an invincible warrior, and, if he was going to take the field in person, Egypt had indeed something to fear. At the name, Aïda started.

"What? The Ethiopian King, himself?" everyone exclaimed, as that was some shocking news. Amonasro was known as an unbeatable warrior, and if he was stepping onto the battlefield himself, Egypt really had something to worry about. At the mention of his name, Aïda flinched.

"Amonasro!" she began to cry, but checked herself. Amonasro was her beloved father! Since she was already a slave, her life would be in danger if it were known that the Ethiopian King was her father. She leaned, almost fainting, against the Princess's throne, and in the excitement her agitation passed unnoticed. The messenger continued to speak:

"Amonasro!" she started to cry out, but stopped herself. Amonasro was her beloved father! Since she was already a slave, her life would be at risk if anyone found out that the Ethiopian King was her father. She leaned, almost collapsing, against the Princess's throne, and in the chaos, her distress went unnoticed. The messenger kept talking:

"All Thebes has risen and sallied forth to check this foe."

"Everyone in Thebes has come out to confront this enemy."

"Death and battle, be our cry!" the King shouted; and all his nobles took up the war-cry: "Death and battle, death and battle!"

"Death and battle, let that be our battle cry!" the King shouted; and all his nobles echoed the war-cry: "Death and battle, death and battle!"

"War, war, war! fierce and unrelenting," cried Radames, loudest of all, his war spirit and love of country both-291- aroused. At his cry all became still, and the King looked at him with great affection.

"War, war, war! Fierce and relentless," shouted Radames, the loudest of them all, fueled by his warrior spirit and love for his country. At his shout, everyone fell silent, and the King gazed at him with deep affection.-291-

"Egyptians, warriors, hear! the chief to lead our hosts against this bold invader has this day been named by the Goddess Isis." Every one leaned breathlessly forward. Many a brave fellow hoped the choice had fallen upon him. None listened more eagerly than the Princess and Aïda.

"Egyptians, warriors, listen up! The leader to guide our forces against this daring invader has been chosen by the Goddess Isis today." Everyone leaned in, holding their breath. Many brave men hoped they had been selected. None listened more intently than the Princess and Aïda.

"There is the choice!" the King continued, pointing to Radames. A moment of silence followed, then Radames shouted:

"There is the choice!" the King said, pointing at Radames. There was a moment of silence, then Radames yelled:

"Ah! ye Gods! I thank thee! My dearest wish is mine." All the court and soldiers burst into shouts of joy and confidence.

"Ah! you Gods! Thank you! My greatest wish is fulfilled." The entire court and soldiers erupted in cheers of joy and confidence.

"Now to the Temple of Vulcan, Chieftain, and there equip yourself and men for victory," the King cried, and all prepared to follow Radames.

"Now to the Temple of Vulcan, Chieftain, and get yourself and your men ready for victory," the King shouted, and everyone got ready to follow Radames.

"Take the war-standard from my hand, Radames," Amneris said, smiling at him with affection: but Aïda murmured unheard:

"Take the war-standard from my hand, Radames," Amneris said, smiling at him with affection. But Aïda murmured silently:

"Whom shall I weep for, my lover or my father?" Her heart was breaking, for the defeat of either her father or her lover would be a disaster to one so tender as she.

"Who should I cry for, my lover or my dad?" Her heart was breaking, as the loss of either her dad or her lover would be a disaster for someone as sensitive as she was.

"Battle, battle," all cried excitedly, all certain of victory at the hands of their beloved leader, Radames. "May laurels crown thy brow!" they shouted, following him to the temple, where they were to don their armour, feel if their swords were sharp, and pray for success.

"Fight, fight!" everyone yelled eagerly, all confident of winning with their beloved leader, Radames. "May laurels adorn your head!" they shouted, following him to the temple, where they would put on their armor, check if their swords were sharp, and pray for success.

"Aye, may laurels crown thee," Aïda murmured. "I cannot wish thee ruin, yet what a wicked wish, since victory must mean my father's loss. If Radames shall conquer, I may see my father brought here in chains."-292- The unhappy girl prayed in turn for her father and Radames.

"Aye, may laurels crown you," Aïda murmured. "I can’t wish you destruction, but what a terrible wish, since winning must mean my father’s loss. If Radames wins, I might see my father brought here in chains."-292- The unhappy girl prayed in turn for her father and Radames.

Scene II

When the men entered the Temple of Vulcan, a mysterious light came into the temple from above and long rows of columns could be seen, placed one behind the other, while statues stood between. The long rows of columns were lost in the dim distance. In the middle of the temple was placed a high altar, and all the scene was wrapped in the haze of incense which arose from golden bowls. The High Priestess sang a song of mystic beauty in which the High Priest and others joined, and then the Priestesses danced to an exquisite measure.

When the men walked into the Temple of Vulcan, a strange light shone down from above, revealing long rows of columns lined up one after another, with statues positioned in between. The columns faded into the shadowy distance. In the center of the temple stood a tall altar, and the whole scene was enveloped in a mist of incense rising from golden bowls. The High Priestess sang a beautifully mysterious song that the High Priest and others joined in, and then the Priestesses danced to a stunning rhythm.

While this beautiful thing was happening, Radames entered, all unarmed, and went to the altar. There the gallant chief offered prayers for strength and victory.

While this beautiful thing was happening, Radames entered, completely unarmed, and went to the altar. There, the brave chief offered prayers for strength and victory.

A fine silver veil was placed upon his head, to show that he was favoured of the Gods and chosen by them.

A delicate silver veil was placed on his head to indicate that he was favored by the Gods and chosen by them.

The weapons, those of the Temple, given him were tempered by an immortal hand and were to bring him success forever in all battles.

The weapons from the Temple that were given to him were forged by an immortal hand and were meant to ensure his victory in all battles forever.

While he knelt there before the God of War, all the sacred men and women of Vulcan's Temple joined in praise and in prayers for his safe return. The chorus swelled higher and higher, till at last in one mighty volume of glorious sound their invocations were completed, and Radames departed for war.

While he knelt there before the God of War, all the holy men and women of Vulcan's Temple joined in praise and prayers for his safe return. The chorus rose higher and higher, until finally, in a powerful wave of glorious sound, their invocations were complete, and Radames set off for war.

ACT II

The return of the Egyptian troops was hourly expected; all Thebes was preparing to receive them with honours-293- and rejoicing; and great fêtes were arranged for their amusement. Amneris was in her apartment, surrounded by her attendants. Slave-girls waved feather fans, others were hanging beautiful jewels upon her and anointing her with rare perfumes, all being done to prepare her for the celebration of Radames's return. The air was full of incense which rose from beautiful metal bowls placed on tripods about her chamber, and she, herself, was waiting impatiently for news that Radames and his men were in sight of Thebes.

The return of the Egyptian troops was expected any hour now; all of Thebes was getting ready to welcome them with honors-293- and celebrations, and grand festivities were being planned for their enjoyment. Amneris was in her room, surrounded by her attendants. Slave girls waved feather fans, while others adorned her with beautiful jewelry and anointed her with rare perfumes, all to prepare her for the celebration of Radames's return. The air was thick with incense rising from beautiful metal bowls placed on stands around her chamber, and she was anxiously waiting for news that Radames and his men were in sight of Thebes.

The Egyptian King had decided to reward Radames for his victories by giving him his daughter for a wife, but all the while Amneris was disturbed and devoured by jealousy for she believed that Radames and Aïda loved, though she could not be certain. She had thought and thought of this, till she could not rest longer without some proof, and after her slaves had danced awhile for her amusement, to make the time waiting for the fêtes pass more quickly, the Princess dismissed all but Aïda. Then she said to her:

The Egyptian King had decided to reward Radames for his victories by giving him his daughter as a wife, but Amneris was troubled and consumed by jealousy because she believed that Radames and Aïda were in love, although she couldn't be sure. She pondered this until she could no longer rest without some proof, and after her servants had danced for her entertainment to help the time pass more quickly while waiting for the festivities, the Princess dismissed everyone except Aïda. Then she said to her:

"Ah, Aïda, my heart goes out to thee in this affliction—because thy people have been beaten in this fearful war, and so many taken captive." Her voice was very soft and affectionate, and she sighed, seeming to be deeply moved. "But I mean to make thee as happy as I may, and——"

"Ah, Aïda, my heart goes out to you in this suffering—because your people have been defeated in this terrible war, and so many have been captured." Her voice was very soft and loving, and she sighed, appearing to be deeply touched. "But I intend to make you as happy as I can, and——"

"Princess, far from my home, my father's fate uncertain, what happiness is there in this world for me?"

"Princess, so far from home, with my father's fate unknown, what happiness can I find in this world?"

"Time will bring thee comfort, Aïda; thou shalt be as my sister; and then this return of our brave men—alas! that the bravest of them all may not return to us." She seemed about to weep, and Aïda looked at her anxiously.-294-

"Time will bring you comfort, Aïda; you will be like my sister; and then this return of our brave men—oh! that the bravest of them all may not come back to us." She looked like she was about to cry, and Aïda watched her with concern.-294-

"The bravest?" she faltered; "that can mean but one"; and she became pale with fear and apprehension.

"The bravest?" she hesitated; "that can only mean one person"; and she turned pale with fear and worry.

"Aye—our brave Radames! He fell in battle; have you not heard?" While the Princess was speaking, Aïda clasped her hands wildly and cried out. Thus, she betrayed instantly all her love for Radames, and Amneris was no longer in doubt.

"Aye—our brave Radames! He fell in battle; haven’t you heard?" As the Princess spoke, Aïda clasped her hands in distress and shouted out. In that moment, she revealed all her feelings for Radames, and Amneris was no longer uncertain.

"So, you love him?" she cried. "That was what I wished to know. Now let me tell thee that he lives and is returning with honours—but not for thee. If you love him, so do I. What chance has one like you—a slave—beside a princess like me? I feel nothing but hate now for you, and from this moment you shall know all the humility of a slave. Since you have dared to love Radames, I shall be revenged."

"So, you love him?" she shouted. "That's what I wanted to know. Now let me tell you that he’s alive and coming back with honors—but not for you. If you love him, so do I. What chance does someone like you—a slave—have against a princess like me? I only feel hate for you now, and from this moment you will experience all the humiliation of a slave. Since you had the audacity to love Radames, I will take my revenge."

"Not upon him, madame. I care not what my fate is, if he be happy. Surely you can spare a sad and despairing heart? I am poor and far from friends and country. My father is ruined, since he too was a soldier, and may even now be a captive. Can you wish me greater ill than this, Princess?"

"Not with him, ma'am. I don't care what happens to me as long as he’s happy. Surely you can let a sad and hopeless heart be? I’m broke and far from friends and home. My dad is ruined since he was also a soldier, and he might even be a prisoner right now. Can you hope for anything worse for me than this, Princess?"

"I wish thee every ill. Come, now, while I exhibit thee before Radames and all the court as my slave and servant. You shall see me triumph."

"I wish you nothing but bad luck. Come on, now, while I showcase you in front of Radames and the whole court as my slave and servant. You'll see me win."

"I have no hope," Aïda answered, bowing her head, "but I have not harmed thee." The sound of a trumpet was heard, and outside the people shouted:

"I have no hope," Aïda replied, lowering her head, "but I haven't hurt you." The sound of a trumpet blared, and outside, the crowd shouted:

"The troops! They come! They are here!"

"The troops are coming! They're here!"

Scene II

Down an avenue lined with palms and with the Temple of Ammon to be seen near by, the people went. There-295- was a stately throne with a purple and gold canopy, and a vast, triumphal arch under which the returning heroes were to come. The trumpets sounded louder and nearer and the music became martial and triumphant.

Down an avenue lined with palm trees and with the Temple of Ammon in view, the crowd moved forward. There-295- was an impressive throne with a purple and gold canopy, and a grand triumphal arch where the returning heroes would enter. The trumpets blared louder and closer, and the music turned bold and victorious.

First came the King of Egypt and his High Priest and standard-bearers and fan-bearers; then followed Amneris with Aïda and her other slaves. The King sat upon his throne and the Princess beside him, while all assembled were vibrating with excitement and pleasure.

First came the King of Egypt with his High Priest, standard-bearers, and fan-bearers; then followed Amneris with Aïda and her other attendants. The King sat on his throne with the Princess beside him, while everyone gathered was filled with excitement and joy.

Presently all burst into a loud song of celebration and rejoicing, and then the troops began to enter in procession. Trumpets sounded and one rank after another defiled before the King. There came more, more, more, covered with the glory of victory; all glittering in their armour and helmets, and their swords glancing. Then came the dancing girls laden with jewels and golden ornaments, and the fine spoils of war, brought by the soldiers. Then came the war-chariots, and banners borne aloft, and images of gods, and last and greatest came Radames.

Everyone erupted into a loud song of celebration and joy, and then the troops started marching in a procession. Trumpets blared as one line after another passed before the King. More and more troops arrived, basking in their victory; all shining in their armor and helmets, with their swords glinting. Next came the dancing girls, adorned with jewels and golden decorations, carrying the valuable spoils of war brought in by the soldiers. Following them were the war chariots, banners held high, and images of the gods, and finally, the most important of all, Radames.

The King descended from his throne to embrace him, the soldiers and people shouted his triumphs, and Radames knelt before Amneris to receive the crown of victory from her hands.

The King stepped down from his throne to hug him, while the soldiers and crowd cheered his victories, and Radames knelt before Amneris to accept the crown of victory from her hands.

"Ask anything thou wilt and I will give it thee," she cried joyfully.

"Ask anything you want, and I'll give it to you," she exclaimed happily.

"First, Princess, order the captives of war brought before thee," Radames asked.

"First, Princess, have the war captives brought before you," Radames asked.

"The prisoners!" she called, and the Ethiopians entered surrounded by the guard, and among them marched a splendid figure dressed in an officer's uniform. Now this man's rank was quite unknown to Radames or to any one, but he was really the King of Ethiopia, himself, and Aïda's father. She gave a cry upon seeing him, but-296- Amonasro looked at her with a commanding, if agonized, glance, and spoke quickly:

"The prisoners!" she shouted, and the Ethiopians came in, surrounded by the guards, among them a striking figure in an officer's uniform. Radames and everyone else had no idea of this man's rank, but he was actually the King of Ethiopia and Aïda's father. She gasped when she saw him, but -296- Amonasro met her gaze with a powerful, though tormented, look and spoke quickly:

"Yes, I am thy father," he answered cleverly, "and have fought and sought death in vain. My garment," pointing to his officer's dress, "tells that I fought for my King. The King is dead," he said impressively, looking at Aïda with meaning; "I would that I were dead, too, my child. But thou, great King of Egypt," he continued, turning to him, "hast conquered, and so I pray you spare the lives of my soldiers. Thou canst generously do so much for us." At this, Aïda understanding that she must not let it be known that the King himself was a prisoner, added her entreaties to Amonasro's.

"Yes, I am your father," he replied cleverly, "and I've fought and sought death in vain. My uniform," pointing to his officer's attire, "shows that I fought for my King. The King is dead," he said seriously, looking at Aïda with significance; "I wish I were dead too, my child. But you, great King of Egypt," he went on, turning to him, "have won, so I ask you to spare the lives of my soldiers. You can generously do this for us." At this, Aïda understood that she must not reveal that the King himself was a prisoner and added her pleas to Amonasro's.

"Nay, ye must face the fortune of war. Death is thy portion," the King answered. Then Aïda's grief became pitiful, and Radames, who was watching her lovingly, was sorrowful on her account. While all others clamoured for the death of the Ethiopians, Radames stepped forth and asked the King to hear him.

"Count yourself ready for the fate of battle. Death is what you must accept," the King replied. Then Aïda's sadness became heart-wrenching, and Radames, who was gazing at her with affection, felt sorrow for her sake. While everyone else called for the death of the Ethiopians, Radames stepped forward and asked the King to listen to him.

"My King, thou hast said that I should have whatever I would ask of thee."

"My King, you have said that I can have anything I ask of you."

"True! Ask!"

"Definitely! Go ahead and ask!"

"Then give these captives their freedom. Their country is conquered. Oh, King! Do not take their lives," and he looked quickly at Aïda, to inspire her with hope.

"Then give these captives their freedom. Their country has been conquered. Oh, King! Please don't take their lives," he said, glancing quickly at Aïda to fill her with hope.

The King thought upon this for a moment, and was inclined to grant the plea, but Ramphis and the other priests clamoured for their death.

The King thought about this for a moment and was inclined to grant the request, but Ramphis and the other priests clamored for their execution.

"At least keep this girl's father as a surety," they persisted.

"At least keep this girl's dad as a guarantee," they insisted.

"It shall be so," the King answered. "Aïda's father shall remain our prisoner; and since I cannot grant your request, Radames, yet love thee so for thy valour, I give-297- thee instead the greatest prize within man's gift; my daughter, Amneris."

"It shall be so," the King replied. "Aïda's father will stay our prisoner; and since I can't grant your request, Radames, but love you so for your bravery, I give-297- you instead the greatest prize a man can receive: my daughter, Amneris."

Alas! The King could not well have done worse had he tried. If his gift was most distracting to the lovers, Amneris was overwhelmed with delight, ready to weep with joy and pride.

Alas! The King couldn’t have done worse if he had tried. While his gift was incredibly distracting to the lovers, Amneris was overwhelmed with happiness, almost brought to tears with joy and pride.

"You shall reign with her," the King added, but Radames could not speak, so overcome was he with his misfortune. All assumed his silence to mean an overmastering joy at the honour bestowed upon him.

"You will reign with her," the King added, but Radames couldn't speak, so overwhelmed was he by his misfortune. Everyone thought his silence was a sign of incredible joy at the honor given to him.

Aïda, nearly fainting with pain to see her father a captive, and her lover given to another who was her enemy, stared motionless before her, but Amonasro had observed everything, had seen Radames's glances at Aïda, the distraction of the lovers, and suddenly, under his breath to Aïda, he said:

Aïda, almost passing out from the pain of seeing her father captured and her lover with someone who was her enemy, stood frozen in place. However, Amonasro had witnessed everything; he saw Radames's looks at Aïda and the lovers' distraction. Suddenly, he whispered to Aïda:

"Have courage. I will give thee thy revenge, daughter. Together we shall conquer." Radames roused himself and knelt before the Princess.

"Have courage. I will give you your revenge, daughter. Together we will conquer." Radames collected himself and knelt before the Princess.

ACT III

The eve before her marriage it was proper for Amneris to go to the Temple of Isis to pray. She went accompanied by Ramphis, the High Priest, who promised to remain near till morning, that she might feel safe, and not be lonely. She knew well that Radames's heart was then Aïda's, and her prayers were to be appeals for his love. The Temple was built upon a high rock, surrounded by beautiful palms, and the moon, which shone brightly upon it, silvered all the landscape. As Amneris entered the Temple, the chorus of priests and priestesses swelled forth and added to the weirdness of the scene.-298-

The night before her wedding, Amneris went to the Temple of Isis to pray, which was the proper thing to do. She was accompanied by Ramphis, the High Priest, who promised to stay close until morning, so she wouldn't feel scared or alone. She was well aware that Radames’s heart belonged to Aïda, and her prayers were desperate requests for his love. The Temple was perched on a high rock, surrounded by beautiful palm trees, and the bright moon cast a silvery light over the landscape. As Amneris entered the Temple, the chorus of priests and priestesses filled the air, adding to the mystical atmosphere.-298-

Amneris had no sooner disappeared within than Aïda approached the place. It was the last night of Radames's freedom, and he and she had arranged to meet near the Temple to speak together, perhaps for the last time of their lives. As she entered the grove she looked sadly about her.

Amneris had just stepped inside when Aïda came closer. It was the last night of Radames's freedom, and he and she planned to meet near the Temple to talk, maybe for the last time in their lives. As she walked into the grove, she glanced around sadly.

"My griefs and misfortunes are now greater than I can bear," she murmured. "After to-night, all will be over. It is better to drown myself in the Nile than to live alone, without father, mother, country, or friends." Thinking of her lost country, she leaned against the rock and half forgot why she had come. She recalled the warmth and beauty of her childhood's home, and then by contrast her term of slavery in Egypt. While she waited, thinking of these sad things, she saw a man's form coming toward her, through the night; it was not Radames. As he drew nearer she recognized her father, Amonasro.

"My grief and misfortune are now too much for me to handle," she whispered. "After tonight, it will all be over. It’s better to drown myself in the Nile than to live alone, without my father, my mother, my country, or friends." Thinking about her lost homeland, she leaned against the rock and almost forgot why she had come. She remembered the warmth and beauty of her childhood home, and then, in contrast, her time of hardship in Egypt. While she waited, lost in these sad thoughts, she saw a figure approaching her through the darkness; it wasn’t Radames. As he got closer, she recognized her father, Amonasro.

"Father, what brings thee here?" she whispered.

"Dad, what brings you here?" she whispered.

"A grave cause, my child. Naught escapes my eye. I know thy heart. I know that Radames loves thee and that thou art here to meet him;—also that thou art in the grasp of this Princess, who hates thee."

"A serious situation, my child. Nothing gets past me. I know your heart. I know that Radames loves you and that you are here to meet him; I also know that you’re caught in the grip of this Princess, who despises you."

"Alas, there is no hope," she cried, despairingly.

"Unfortunately, there's no hope," she said, feeling hopeless.

"That shall be as you may decide, daughter. Our people are waiting for a signal to strike a blow at these Egyptians. Our backbone is not yet broken. All that is needful for our success is to know by what road our enemies will march in their next sortie upon us. That is for thee to find out for us. Radames alone knows—and Radames loves thee," he finished significantly.

"That’s up to you to decide, daughter. Our people are waiting for a signal to attack these Egyptians. Our spirit isn’t broken yet. All we need to succeed is to know which way our enemies will come at us next. It’s up to you to figure that out for us. Only Radames knows—and Radames loves you," he concluded with emphasis.

"But since he loves me, how can I betray him, father?" she asked.

"But since he loves me, how can I betray him, Dad?" she asked.

"Choose—between thy father and the man who is to-299- marry Amneris.—Or—" with a new thought he hesitated a moment—"or why should Radames not leave these cold people for a fairer place and kinder? Why should he not become one of us?" Aïda stared at her father in amazement.

"Choose—between your father and the man who is to-299- marry Amneris.—Or—" with a new thought he hesitated for a moment—"or why shouldn't Radames leave these cold people for a better place and kinder? Why shouldn't he become one of us?" Aïda stared at her father in disbelief.

"Betray his people?"

"Betray his community?"

"Why not? Since he loves thee, shall not thy people become his people, even as thou wouldst have made his people thine, hadst thou been wedding him. Choose between us, child."

"Why not? Since he loves you, shouldn’t your people become his people, just as you would have made his people yours if you were marrying him? Choose between us, child."

Amonasro looked at her menacingly. "Unless thou doest this, it means the destruction of thy people and of me; and, too, thou must live and die the hated bond-maiden of this cruel woman Radames is about to marry."

Amonasro looked at her threateningly. "If you don’t do this, it means the end for your people and for me; and you will have to live and die as the despised servant of the cruel woman Radames is about to marry."

"Radames is coming," she whispered in affright. "What shall I do?"

"Radames is coming," she whispered in fear. "What should I do?"

"Thy duty to me and to thy people and to thyself. Make Radames join us. I shall wait near thee." So saying, he stepped within the shadow of the trees as Radames approached.

"Your duty to me, your people, and yourself. Get Radames to join us. I'll be waiting close by." With that, he moved into the shadows of the trees as Radames came closer.

"Art thou there, Aïda?" Radames called softly.

"Are you there, Aïda?" Radames called softly.

"Alas, why should I meet thee," she sobbed, "since thou wilt marry Amneris to-morrow?"

"Why should I even see you?" she cried, "since you're going to marry Amneris tomorrow?"

"Aïda, I have come to tell thee there is hope," Radames whispered, trembling with happiness. "The Ethiopians have again risen against us. I am immediately to go forth to battle. I shall crush them this time, and on my return the King will once more be generous to me, and I shall demand then, that for my reward he free me from Amneris and give me thee for my wife. When I have twice saved his kingdom, he cannot refuse me."

"Aïda, I’ve come to tell you there’s hope," Radames whispered, trembling with happiness. "The Ethiopians have risen against us again. I’m about to go into battle. I will defeat them this time, and when I return, the King will be generous with me again, and I will ask him to free me from Amneris and give me you as my wife. After I’ve saved his kingdom twice, he won’t be able to refuse me."

"But do you not see that though the King should-300- favour us, yet Amneris's rage would be beyond all bounds?"

"But don’t you see that even if the King should-300- support us, Amneris's anger would still be limitless?"

"I would defend thee."

"I would defend you."

"Thou couldst not. She is nearly as powerful as the King. If you slight her we are lost."

"You can't. She's almost as powerful as the King. If you disrespect her, we're doomed."

"Alas, then, what can I do?"

"Well then, what can I do?"

"But one thing can save us—all of us—my father, you, I."

"But one thing can save us—all of us—my dad, you, me."

"Name it," he cried.

"Say it," he cried.

"You would not listen to me," she sobbed, wringing her hands in despair.

"You wouldn't listen to me," she cried, twisting her hands in despair.

"I will do whatever you desire," he cried recklessly.

"I'll do whatever you want," he shouted without thinking.

"Then make my people thy people. Fly with us. Even now the Ethiopians are without the gates ready for battle. Join them, lead them, and——"

"Then make my people your people. Fly with us. Right now, the Ethiopians are outside the gates, ready for battle. Join them, lead them, and——"

"A traitor to my country!" he cried, stricken with horror at the thought.

"A traitor to my country!" he shouted, horrified by the thought.

"Then there is no hope. The Princess will drive us to death and despair." She drew a picture that brought it all vividly into Radames's mind. At last with breaking heart he cried:

"Then there’s no hope. The Princess will lead us to death and despair." She sketched an image that made it all come alive in Radames's mind. Finally, with a shattered heart, he exclaimed:

"I will go with thee—making thy people my people," and he started to leave the Temple with her.

"I'll go with you—your people will be my people," and he began to leave the Temple with her.

"What path shall we take to avoid the Egyptian soldiers?" she questioned wildly.

"What path should we take to avoid the Egyptian soldiers?" she asked frantically.

"We may go by the same path that the army will take: the gorges of Napata: the way will be free till to-morrow." That was how Aïda discovered the way the Egyptians would take, while her father listened.

"We might take the same route as the army: through the gorges of Napata. The path will be clear until tomorrow." That was how Aïda learned the route the Egyptians would follow, while her father listened.

"Ah! I will post my men there," Amonasro cried, stepping forth into the moonlight, that Radames might see him.

"Ah! I'll send my men over there," Amonasro shouted, stepping into the moonlight so that Radames could see him.

"Who has heard?" Radames said, with a start.-301-

"Who heard that?" Radames said, surprised.-301-

"Amonasro, Aïda's father, King of Ethiopia," he answered, proudly facing Radames.

"Amonasro, Aïda's father, King of Ethiopia," he replied, proudly standing up to Radames.

"Thou—thou art the King—Amonasro—Aïda thy daughter! Do I dream? I have betrayed my people to thee!" He suddenly realized all that he had done, in wavering between love and duty.

"You're—the King—Amonasro—Aïda is your daughter! Am I dreaming? I have betrayed my people to you!" He suddenly understood everything he had done, torn between love and duty.

"No, thy people are the people of Aïda. The throne is thine, to share with her."

"No, your people are the people of Aïda. The throne is yours to share with her."

"My name will be forever branded—a coward!" He groaned in despair.

"My name will always be marked— a coward!" He groaned in despair.

"No blame to thee, son. It was thy fate; and with us thou wilt be far from these scenes that try thy heart: far away where none can reproach thee." But Radames knew that he had better die than live, knowing himself for a traitor. He determined that he would not go; that he would remain and undo the wrong that he had blindly done, but even then Aïda was trying to drag him away, and urging him with each loving breath to fly with them. As he would have broken away from her, Amneris, who had heard all, ran from the Temple, crying, "Traitor!"

"No blame on you, son. It was your fate; and with us, you'll be far from these scenes that torment your heart: far away where no one can shame you." But Radames knew he would rather die than live, knowing he was a traitor. He decided that he wouldn't leave; that he would stay and fix the wrong he had mindlessly committed, but even then, Aïda was trying to pull him away, urging him with every loving word to escape with them. As he was about to break away from her, Amneris, who had heard everything, ran from the Temple, shouting, "Traitor!"

"Destruction! She would undo us," Amonasro shouted, and as the people began to pour from the Temple, he sprang forward and would have plunged his sword through her had Radames not sprung between them.

"Destruction! She would ruin us," Amonasro shouted, and as the crowd started to rush out of the Temple, he lunged forward and would have stabbed her with his sword if Radames hadn't jumped in between them.

"Thou art a madman," he shouted, horrified at the deed Amonasro would have done. Meantime all was confusion. People shouted for the guard, and Radames cried to Aïda:

"You're out of your mind," he shouted, horrified by what Amonasro would have done. In the meantime, chaos reigned. People were yelling for the guard, and Radames called to Aïda:

"Fly with thy father. Fly or thou art lost." His voice was so full of agony for her that she suddenly turned and fled.-302-

"Fly with your father. Fly or you'll be lost." His voice was so filled with pain for her that she suddenly turned and ran.-302-

"Follow them," Ramphis demanded of the soldiers, while Radames said hopelessly:

"Follow them," Ramphis ordered the soldiers, as Radames said in despair:

"Ramphis, I yield to thee."

"Ramphis, I give up to you."

ACT IV

There was no joy in the court, and Amneris sat in the vast hall of the palace between Radames's prison, on the one hand, and the hall of justice on the other, where the trial of the gallant soldier was soon to be held. He was in prison, and Aïda and her father were far away. Amneris still loved him, and hoped yet to save him, and thus to win his love. Presently she called to the guard to bring him before her, and almost at once he was brought through the hall accompanied by the priests who were to try him in the underground dungeon.

There was no happiness in the court, and Amneris sat in the large hall of the palace between Radames's prison on one side and the hall of justice on the other, where the trial of the brave soldier was about to take place. He was locked up, while Aïda and her father were far away. Amneris still loved him and hoped to save him, believing it would win his love in return. Soon, she called for the guard to bring him to her, and almost immediately, he was brought through the hall, accompanied by the priests who were to judge him in the underground dungeon.

"Radames, the priests who are to judge thee are assembled. Consent to clear thyself. Say that thou didst not mean to betray us and I, myself, will kneel to the King, and promise you your freedom. I would give my life and power and country for thee," Amneris pleaded, as he passed before her.

"Radames, the priests who will judge you are gathered. Agree to defend yourself. Say that you didn't intend to betray us, and I will kneel to the King and promise you your freedom. I would give my life, my power, and my country for you," Amneris pleaded as he walked by her.

"I would give no less for Aïda," Radames declared sadly. "I shall not try to save myself. I shall say nothing in my own defense. I wish to die."

"I wouldn’t give anything less for Aïda," Radames said sadly. "I won’t try to save myself. I won’t say anything to defend myself. I want to die."

At the mention of Aïda, Amneris was enraged.

At the mention of Aïda, Amneris was furious.

"I'll hear no more of her!" she cried.

"I don't want to hear about her anymore!" she exclaimed.

"Ah, you have killed her——"

"Ah, you’ve killed her——"

"No! Her father is slain, but she lives. She has vanished—no one knows where!"

"No! Her father is dead, but she’s still alive. She has disappeared—no one knows where!"

"Then may the gods guide her safe to her home and country, and keep her from knowing how I die."

"Then may the gods lead her safely back to her home and country, and protect her from knowing how I die."

"If you will swear to see her no more, Radames, I will save thee."-303-

"If you promise to never see her again, Radames, I will save you."-303-

"If I were to live I should find her. I will not swear."

"If I lived, I would find her. I won't swear."

"Then you shall die. If you will not hear me, I shall avenge myself," she answered bitterly, motioning to the guards to take him away.

"Then you will die. If you don’t listen to me, I will get my revenge," she replied bitterly, signaling the guards to take him away.

Radames was taken below to the subterranean hall which was to be his grave and judgment hall alike, while Amneris was left alone, both grief-stricken and revengeful. Her jealousy was certain to bring fearful retribution upon her. As more white-robed priests passed below, looking spectral and ominous, she hid her face in her hands.

Radames was taken down to the underground chamber that would be both his grave and judgment hall, while Amneris was left alone, feeling both heartbroken and vengeful. Her jealousy was bound to bring terrible consequences. As more white-robed priests passed underneath, looking ghostly and foreboding, she covered her face with her hands.

"It was I who brought him to this fate," she murmured, and then listened in anguish to the chorus of the priests which sounded dismally from below.

"It was me who brought him to this fate," she whispered, and then listened in pain to the sad chorus of the priests that echoed from below.

Then a voice called from the crypt, three times:

Then a voice called from the crypt, three times:

"Radames, Radames, Radames," and it was his summons to judgment.

"Radames, Radames, Radames," and it was his call to face judgment.

"Oh, who can save him now?" Amneris murmured, horrified at what was taking place.

"Oh, who can save him now?" Amneris whispered, shocked by what was happening.

"Defend thyself!" she heard voices from below command. There was no answer.

"Defend yourself!" she heard voices from below shout. There was no response.

"Radames, Radames, Radames," the High Priest called again in a fearful voice, and again the Princess shuddered.

"Radames, Radames, Radames," the High Priest called out again in a terrified voice, and once more the Princess trembled.

"Thou hast deserted the encampment the very day before the combat!—defend thyself." She listened, but still no answer.

" You left the camp the day before the battle!—defend yourself." She listened, but still no answer.

"Radames, Radames, Radames," again the High Priest called, and for the third and last time. Still no answer.

"Radames, Radames, Radames," the High Priest called again, for the third and final time. Still, there was no answer.

"Oh, have mercy on him," Amneris then cried, her love becoming greater than her desire for revenge. Then listening again, she heard the judge say:

"Oh, please have mercy on him," Amneris then cried, her love outweighing her desire for revenge. Then listening again, she heard the judge say:

"Radames, thy fate is decided. It is to be the fate of-304- a traitor. You shall be buried alive beneath the altar of the God of War, whom thou hast derided and betrayed."

"Radames, your fate is sealed. It will be the fate of-304- a traitor. You will be buried alive beneath the altar of the God of War, whom you have mocked and betrayed."

"Oh, horror," Amneris shrieked.

"Oh no," Amneris shrieked.

"We have spoken," the priests replied, and then ascended.

"We've spoken," the priests replied, and then climbed up.

"Ye priests of Isis, ye are tigers! demons!" and the Princess assailed them bitterly as they came into the hall. She was now mad with grief. Truly loving Radames, she cursed the priests and even the gods. Then the scene changed, revealing the interior of Vulcan's Temple and the crypt beneath the altar. There were spectral statues, and great marble columns which seemed to vanish in the gloom, and all was gloomy as the grave. Stairs led from the temple above into the vault, and Radames sat down upon the steps as the priests let down again the massive stone that covered the opening beneath the altar. Radames watched the closing of the opening, the descent of the great stone into place.

"You priests of Isis, you are tigers! Demons!" the Princess shouted at them angrily as they entered the hall. She was now overwhelmed with grief. Truly in love with Radames, she cursed the priests and even the gods. Then the scene changed, showing the inside of Vulcan's Temple and the crypt below the altar. There were ghostly statues and huge marble columns that seemed to disappear into the darkness, and everything felt as gloomy as a grave. Stairs led from the temple above down into the vault, and Radames sat on the steps as the priests lowered the massive stone that covered the opening beneath the altar. Radames watched as the opening closed and the great stone settled into place.

"I can bear my fate, since Aïda may never know. She could not survive such horror," he said, under his breath. The vault, the ghostly cold about him, the rows upon rows of senseless marble, supported by the expressionless stone faces of the gods, these things overwhelmed the great warrior. Then, from the gloom, he saw a white figure emerge. Is it a phantom? At first he thought it some fearful vision. But as he peered through the twilight he recognized—Aïda. Perhaps it was her ghost come to comfort him, he thought, and raised himself to stare at the figure.

"I can handle my fate, since Aïda may never find out. She wouldn’t be able to handle such horror," he said softly. The heavy silence, the chilling cold around him, the endless rows of lifeless marble, supported by the blank stone faces of the gods, these things overwhelmed the great warrior. Then, from the shadows, he saw a white figure appear. Is it a ghost? At first, he thought it was some terrifying illusion. But as he looked closer through the dim light, he recognized—Aïda. Maybe it was her ghost come to comfort him, he thought, and he pushed himself up to get a better look at the figure.

"Aïda!"

"Aida!"

"I am here to die with thee," she answered, and Radames clasped her in his arms. He had thought her safe, unacquainted with his fate, but she was there to share it.-305-

"I’m here to die with you," she replied, and Radames held her tightly in his arms. He had thought she was safe, unaware of his fate, but she was there to face it with him.-305-

"My heart foreboded thy fearful sentence," she said. "I hid here till the stone shut down upon thee, and now I am beside thee till the end."

"My heart predicted your terrible fate," she said. "I stayed hidden here until the stone closed in on you, and now I'm with you until the end."

Radames beat wildly upon the stone above. He called for help. He tried with his great strength to raise the deadly stone with his shoulders, only to sink down, exhausted and horrified. He could not save her. The chorus sung by priests began above; Aïda was already dying. At least she would not live slowly to starve. And while Amneris appeared above in black garments, dying of grief for Radames, and threw herself upon the stone, Radames held the dying Aïda in his arms and waited for death.

Radames pounded desperately on the stone above. He shouted for help. He struggled with all his strength to lift the heavy stone with his shoulders, but he sank down, worn out and terrified. He couldn’t save her. The chorus sung by the priests started above; Aïda was already dying. At least she wouldn’t suffer slowly from starvation. And as Amneris appeared above in black clothing, heartbroken for Radames, and threw herself onto the stone, Radames held the dying Aïda in his arms and waited for death.

"Peace," Amneris moaned while lying prostrate above on the altar stone.

"Peace," Amneris groaned while lying flat on the altar stone.

"Peace," and while the women were dying and Radames losing his senses below, the priests of Isis chanted, "Peace," the light faded out, and the tragedy ended.

"Peace," and while the women were dying and Radames was losing his senses below, the priests of Isis chanted, "Peace," the light dimmed, and the tragedy came to a close.


WAGNER

RICHARD WAGNER was born in Leipzig, on the 22d of May, 1813. His father was Chief of Police and his mother was Johanna Rosina Bertz.

RICHARD WAGNER was born in Leipzig on May 22, 1813. His father was the Chief of Police, and his mother was Johanna Rosina Bertz.

His brothers and sisters were distinguished singers or actors; thus love of dramatic art was common to all the family. His father died and his mother married an actor, Ludwig Geyer. The stepfather became very fond of young Richard and intended to make a painter of him, but upon hearing him play some of his sister's piano pieces Geyer wondered if it were possible that he had the gift of music!

His brothers and sisters were talented singers or actors, so a love for dramatic art was something the whole family shared. After his father passed away, his mother married an actor named Ludwig Geyer. The stepfather grew quite fond of young Richard and planned to make him a painter, but after hearing him play some of his sister's piano pieces, Geyer started to wonder if Richard had a musical talent!

Wagner was a poor scholar during his school days, the only thing he especially enjoyed being literature, mainly Shakespeare, Sophocles, and Æschylus; and about the time the dramatic philosophies of these men filled his attention, he wrote a great drama in which there were forty-two characters, every one of whom was killed or died in the course of the play, so that he was compelled to finish his performance with the spectres of his original characters. Later he wished to put music to that remarkable drama, and he did so, much to the distraction of his family. It was actually performed. He thus described his composition:

Wagner was a poor student during his school days, with only one thing he truly enjoyed: literature, especially works by Shakespeare, Sophocles, and Aeschylus. Around the time he was focused on the dramatic philosophies of these writers, he wrote an ambitious play featuring forty-two characters, all of whom were killed off or who died during the performance, forcing him to end with the ghosts of his original characters. Later, he wanted to add music to that remarkable play, and he did so, much to the annoyance of his family. It was actually performed. He described his composition this way:

This was the culmination of my absurdities. What I did, above all things wrong, was a roll fortissimo upon the kettle-drums, which returned regularly every four bars throughout the composition. The surprise which the public experienced changed first to unconcealed ill-humour, and then into laughter, which greatly mortified me.

This was the peak of my foolishness. What I did, above all else, was a loud roll on the kettledrums, which happened consistently every four bars throughout the piece. The audience's initial surprise quickly turned to open annoyance, and then into laughter, which really embarrassed me.

It was under Theodor Weinlig's teaching that he finally developed a fixed purpose of composition and something like regular study.

It was under Theodor Weinlig's guidance that he finally established a clear goal for composing and began to study regularly.

When he first wished to marry, he could not for lack of money to provide a home for his wife. In time this difficulty was overcome, and later he started to London with his wife and his dog, which was named Robber. The terrors of that voyage impressed him so much that he was inspired with the idea for "The Flying Dutchman," one of his great operas. He was told the legend of "The Flying Dutchman" by the sailors; but long before he was able to write that splendid opera he was compelled to write music for the variety stage in order to feed his wife and himself. He wrote articles for musical periodicals, and did a great deal of what is known as "hack" work before his great genius found opportunity. One manager liked the dramatic idea of "The Flying Dutchman" so well that he was willing to buy it if Wagner would let him get some one who knew how to write music, to set it.

When he first wanted to get married, he couldn’t because he didn’t have enough money to provide a home for his wife. Over time, he overcame this challenge, and later he set off for London with his wife and their dog, named Robber. The frightening experiences of that journey impacted him so much that they inspired the idea for "The Flying Dutchman," one of his major operas. He heard the legend of "The Flying Dutchman" from sailors; however, long before he could write that magnificent opera, he had to compose music for the variety stage to support himself and his wife. He wrote articles for music magazines and did a lot of what is known as "hack" work before his remarkable talent was given the chance to shine. One manager liked the dramatic concept of "The Flying Dutchman" so much that he was willing to buy it if Wagner would allow him to hire someone who knew how to write music to compose it.

After the production of "Rienzi" in Dresden, his difficulties were never again so serious, and soon he became Hofkapellmeister (musical director at court), which gave him an income, leaving him free to write operas as he chose.

After the production of "Rienzi" in Dresden, his challenges were never again as severe, and he quickly became Hofkapellmeister (musical director at court), which provided him with a steady income, allowing him the freedom to compose operas as he liked.

When "Rienzi" was produced, a great musician said: "This is a man of genius; but he has already done more than he can! Listen to me, and give up dramatic composition!" But he continued to "do more than he could."

When "Rienzi" was performed, a great musician said: "This is a brilliant man; but he has already done more than he can! Listen to me, and give up writing dramas!" But he kept on "doing more than he could."

When he wrote "Tannhäuser" he was reduced almost to despair, for nobody liked it. Schumann said of it: "It is the empty and unpleasing music of an amateur." But Spohr wrote: "The opera contains certain new and fine things, which at first I did not like, but to which I became accustomed on repeated hearings."-308-

When he wrote "Tannhäuser," he felt almost hopeless because no one liked it. Schumann commented, "It's the dull and unappealing music of an amateur." But Spohr said, "The opera has some new and nice elements that I didn't appreciate at first, but I grew to like them after hearing it several times."-308-

At last, this composer, whose inspirations had come entirely from historical subjects, found his mythological beginnings in the Scandinavian Eddas; and in a poem of the "Nibelung" he found the germ of "Siegfried."

At last, this composer, whose inspirations had come entirely from historical subjects, discovered his mythological roots in the Scandinavian Eddas; and in a poem of the "Nibelung," he found the seed of "Siegfried."

As Kapellmeister of the court, Wagner did too many indiscreet things: allied himself with revolutionists and the like; and, before he knew it, he found himself an exile. Liszt was his friend, and when, on a visit to Weimar, politics made his presence hazardous, Liszt got him a passport which took him out of the country. He did not return for twelve years.

As the court's Kapellmeister, Wagner made too many reckless decisions: he got involved with revolutionaries and similar groups; before he realized it, he was forced into exile. Liszt was his friend, and when politics made it dangerous for him to be in Weimar, Liszt arranged for a passport that allowed him to leave the country. He didn't come back for twelve years.

During his exile, which was passed mostly in Zurich, he had Karl Ritter and Hans von Bülow for pupils, and it was there that he did all of his most wonderful work. There he composed the "Nibelung Ring." He wrote the last of it first, and the first of it ("Das Rheingold") last. This was because his central idea, as it developed, seemed to need explanation, and successive operas upon the same dramatic and mythological theme became necessary.

During his exile, which he mostly spent in Zurich, he taught Karl Ritter and Hans von Bülow, and it was there that he created all of his most amazing work. He composed the "Nibelung Ring" there. He wrote the last part first and the first part ("Das Rheingold") last. This was because his main idea, as it evolved, seemed to require clarification, and additional operas on the same dramatic and mythological theme became necessary.

Wagner's mythology is not the mythology of the Eddas. It is distinctly his own, he having adapted a great and rugged folklore to his dramatic purposes, regardless of its original construction.

Wagner's mythology isn't the same as the mythology found in the Eddas. It's entirely his own, as he adapted a rich and rough folklore for his dramatic needs, without concern for how it was originally structured.

In the Ring, the Goddess Fricka is a disagreeable goddess of domesticity, and the story is told of a first reading of the opera series, which involved an anecdote of Fricka and his hostess:

In the Ring, the goddess Fricka is an unpleasant goddess of home life, and the story is about a first reading of the opera series, which included an anecdote about Fricka and her hostess:

He went to the house of a friend, Wille, to read the poem after it was finished, and Madame Wille happened to be called from the room, while he was reading, to look after her little sick child. When she returned, Wagner had been so annoyed by the interruption that he thereafter named Madame Wille, Fricka.-309-

He went to his friend Wille's house to read the poem after finishing it, and Madame Wille was called away to care for her sick child while he was reading. When she came back, Wagner was so irritated by the interruption that he decided to call Madame Wille Fricka.-309-

During a sleepless night in Italy he formed the plan for the music of "Das Rheingold," but not wishing to write on Italian soil, he got up and hastened to Zurich.

During a sleepless night in Italy, he came up with the plan for the music of "Das Rheingold," but not wanting to compose on Italian soil, he got up and quickly made his way to Zurich.

He would not come to America to give a series of concerts because he "was not disposed to go about as a concert-pedlar, even for a fabulous sum."

He wouldn't come to America to give a series of concerts because he "wasn't interested in traveling around like a concert seller, even for a huge amount of money."

The irony of all the world is epitomized in a single incident that occurred to Wagner in London. He was accused of a grave fault because he conducted Beethoven's symphonies "from memory." Therefore he announced he would thereafter conduct them from the score. He reappeared with the score very much in evidence upon his rack, and won British approval completely. Then he announced that he had conducted from "Il Barbiere de Siviglia" with the Barber's score upside down!

The irony of the world is captured in a single incident that happened to Wagner in London. He was criticized for a serious mistake because he conducted Beethoven's symphonies "from memory." So, he said he would instead conduct them from the score. He returned with the score clearly displayed on his stand and completely won over the British audience. Then he revealed that he had conducted from "Il Barbiere de Siviglia" with the Barber's score upside down!

He wrote to his friend Roekel: "If anything could increase my scorn of the world, it would be my expedition to London."

He wrote to his friend Roekel: "If anything could make me despise the world even more, it would be my trip to London."

Wagner was fiery and excessive in all his feelings and doings. He hurt his friends without malice, and made them happy for love of doing so. His home was broken up by his own unruly disposition; and when his good, commonplace wife left him, it was said that he neglected to take care of her, but this was not true. She, herself, denied it before she died. His second marriage was a happy one—to the daughter of his friend Liszt.

Wagner was intense and extreme in all his emotions and actions. He unintentionally hurt his friends but also made them happy just for the sake of it. His chaotic nature disrupted his home life, and when his good, ordinary wife left him, people claimed he didn't take care of her, but that wasn't true. She herself denied it before she passed away. His second marriage was a happy one—to the daughter of his friend Liszt.

When his little son was born, he named him Siegfried, after his favourite hero, and at the time of the christening he had a magnificent little orchestra hidden away, conducted by Hans Richter, which played the old German cradle-song, now woven into the third act of "Siegfried."

When his son was born, he named him Siegfried, after his favorite hero, and during the christening, he had a beautiful little orchestra secretly set up, conducted by Hans Richter, that played the old German lullaby, now included in the third act of "Siegfried."

The manner in which the cycle of the "Nibelung Ring" was first presented was as follows: The first opera was-310- given on a Sunday, the last on a Wednesday, and then there were three days of rest, beginning once more on a Sunday and ending as before. This order continued for three representations, and it has been followed in Bayreuth ever since.

The way the "Nibelung Ring" cycle was originally shown was like this: The first opera was-310- performed on a Sunday, the last one on a Wednesday, followed by three days off, starting again on a Sunday and ending as before. This schedule went on for three performances, and it's been followed in Bayreuth ever since.

For lack of means, Wagner saw his theatre opened only three times, but since his death there have been several performances.

For lack of resources, Wagner saw his theater open only three times, but since his death, there have been several performances.

THE NIBELUNG RING
FIRST DAY

TETRALOGY

The Rhein Daughters: Woglinde, Wellgunde, Flosshilde; guardians of the Rheingold. They appear in the "Rheingold" and in the "Dusk of the Gods."

The Rhine Daughters: Woglinde, Wellgunde, Flosshilde; protectors of the Rheingold. They show up in "Rheingold" and in "Twilight of the Gods."

Fricka: Goddess of Marriage or domesticity, Wotan's wife; sister of Donner, Froh, and Freïa. Appears in the "Rheingold" and in the "Valkyrie."

Fricka: Goddess of Marriage and domestic life, Wotan's wife; sister of Donner, Froh, and Freïa. Appears in "Rheingold" and "Valkyrie."

Freïa: Goddess of Plenty; sister to Donner, Froh, and Fricka. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Freya: Goddess of Abundance; sister to Donner, Froh, and Fricka. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Erda: Goddess of Wisdom; mother of the three Fates or Norns and of the nine Valkyries. Appears in the "Rheingold" and in "Siegfried."

Erda: Goddess of Wisdom; mother of the three Fates or Norns and of the nine Valkyries. Appears in "Rheingold" and in "Siegfried."

Sieglinde: Daughter of Wotan under his name of Wälse. Hunding's wife, and then Siegmund's wife. Siegfried is her son. Appears in the "Valkyrie."

Sieglinde: Daughter of Wotan, known as Wälse. She is Hunding's wife, and later Siegmund's wife. Siegfried is her son. She appears in the "Valkyrie."

Brünnhilde: A Valkyrie; daughter of Wotan and Erda; first Siegfried's wife, then Gunther's.

Brünnhilde: A Valkyrie; daughter of Wotan and Erda; first Siegfried's wife, then Gunther's.

The Valkyries: Helmwige, Gerhilde, Waltraute, Ortlinde, Rossweisse, Grimgerde, and Schwertleite. Daughters of Wotan and Erda, and sisters to Brünnhilde. Appear in the "Valkyrie," and Waltraute also in the "Dusk of the Gods."

The Valkyries: Helmwige, Gerhilde, Waltraute, Ortlinde, Rossweisse, Grimgerde, and Schwertleite. Daughters of Wotan and Erda, and sisters to Brünnhilde. They appear in the "Valkyrie," and Waltraute also appears in the "Dusk of the Gods."

Norns: Earth's daughters who spin men's destinies.

Norns: The daughters of Earth who weave the fates of men.

Gutrune: Daughter of Gibich and Grimilde and Gunther's sister, Hagen's half-sister, and Siegfried's wife. Appears in the "Dusk of the Gods."

Gutrune: Daughter of Gibich and Grimilde, sister to Gunther, half-sister to Hagen, and wife of Siegfried. She appears in the "Dusk of the Gods."

Wotan: (The Wanderer) King of the Gods, and God of War, Father of the Valkyries, Father of Siegmund and Sieglinde. Appears in the "Rheingold," the "Valkyrie," and as the Wanderer, in "Siegfried." Married to Fricka.

Wotan: (The Wanderer) King of the Gods, God of War, Father of the Valkyries, and Father of Siegmund and Sieglinde. He appears in "Rheingold," "Valkyrie," and as the Wanderer in "Siegfried." Married to Fricka.

Alberich: Gnome: King of the Nibelungs, Spirit of Darkness. Appears in the "Rheingold," "Siegfried," and the "Dusk of the Gods."-311-

Alberich: Gnome: King of the Nibelungs, Spirit of Darkness. Appears in the "Rheingold," "Siegfried," and the "Twilight of the Gods."-311-

Fasolt: Giant and brother of Fafner; belongs to the race of mortals. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Fasolt: A giant and brother of Fafner; part of the mortal race. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Fafner: Giant and brother of Fasolt, and of the race of mortals. Appears in the "Rheingold" and "Siegfried."

Fafner: A giant and brother of Fasolt, and belongs to the race of mortals. Appears in "Rheingold" and "Siegfried."

Froh: God of Pleasure; brother of Donner and Freïa, and Fricka. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Joyful: God of Pleasure; brother of Donner, Freïa, and Fricka. Appears in "Rheingold."

Donner: God of Thunder, brother to Fricka, Freïa, and Froh. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Donner: God of Thunder, brother to Fricka, Freyja, and Fro. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Loge: Spirit of Fire and Flame. Belongs first to the underworld and then the Gods. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Loge: Spirit of Fire and Flame. First connected to the underworld and then to the Gods. Appears in the "Rheingold."

Mime: Dwarf (Nibelung, foster-father of Siegfried.) Appears in the "Rheingold" and in "Siegfried."

Miming: Dwarf (Nibelung, adoptive father of Siegfried.) Appears in the "Rheingold" and in "Siegfried."

Siegmund: Son of Wotan, husband to Sieglinde and Siegfried's father. Appears in the "Valkyrie."

Siegmund: Son of Wotan, husband to Sieglinde and father of Siegfried. Appears in the "Valkyrie."

Siegfried: Son of Siegmund and Sieglinde, and grandson of Wotan (Wälse). Husband of Brünnhilde and Gutrune. Appears in "Siegfried" and the "Dusk of the Gods."

Siegfried: Son of Siegmund and Sieglinde, and grandson of Wotan (Wälse). Husband of Brünnhilde and Gutrune. Appears in "Siegfried" and the "Twilight of the Gods."

Hunding: Sieglinde's husband. Appears in the "Valkyrie."

Hunding: Sieglinde's husband. Appears in "The Valkyrie."

Gunther: Son of Gibich and Grimhilde and brother to Gutrune and husband to Brünnhilde; half-brother to Hagen. Appears in the "Dusk of the Gods."

Gunther: Son of Gibich and Grimhilde, brother to Gutrune, and husband to Brünnhilde; half-brother to Hagen. Appears in the "Dusk of the Gods."

Hagen: Son of Alberich and Grimhilde; half-brother to Gunther and Gutrune. Appears in the "Dusk of the Gods."

Hagen: Son of Alberich and Grimhilde; half-brother to Gunther and Gutrune. Appears in the "Dusk of the Gods."


THE RHEINGOLD

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Donner}Gods. 
Wotan
Froh
Loge
 
Fricka}}Goddesses.
Freïa
Erda
 
Alberich}Nibelungs.
Mime
 
FasoltIt seems you haven't provided any text to modernize. Please share the short piece of text you'd like me to work on, and I'll be happy to assist!Giants.
Fafner
 
WoglindeUnderstood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Rhein-daughters.
Wellgunde
Flosshilde
 
Nibelungs.

ACT I

Deep down in the jagged bed of the river Rhein there lay hidden a great treasure of gold, which for ages had-312- belonged to the Rhein-daughters—three mermaids who guarded it.

Deep down in the rocky riverbed of the Rhine, there was a hidden treasure of gold that for centuries had-312- belonged to the Rhine maidens—three mermaids who protected it.

Above the gold, in and out of the shadowy fissures, the beautiful fishwomen had swum and played happily, and the years had never made them old nor weary nor sad. There they frolicked and sang and feared nothing. The golden treasure was heaped high upon the rock in the middle of the river's bed, and it shone through the waters of the stream, always to cheer and delight them.

Above the gold, weaving in and out of the shadowy crevices, the beautiful fishwomen swam and played joyfully, and the years never made them old, tired, or sad. There they frolicked and sang, fearlessly. The golden treasure was piled high on the rock in the center of the riverbed, shining through the water, always bringing them joy and happiness.

Now, one tragic day, while the daughters of the Rhein were darting gaily about their water home, a little dark imp came from Nibelheim—the underground land of the Nibelungs—and hid himself in the dark cleft of a rock to watch the mermaids play. In all the universe there was probably not so malevolent a creature as that one. His name was Alberich. Hidden in his dark nook, he blinked his rheumy eyes at the mermaids, envied them their beauty, and thought how he might approach them. Above, on the surface of the earth, it was twilight, and the reflection from the gold upon the rock was soft and a beautiful greenish hue. The mermaids, all covered with iridescent scales from waist to tail, glimmered through the waters in a most entrancing way. In that shimmering, changeful light they were in amazing contrast with the slimy, misshapen Alberich, who came from that underworld where only half-blind, ugly, and treacherous creatures live. The mermaids disported themselves quite unconscious of the imp's presence, till he laughed aloud, and then, startled, they swam in haste and affright to the rock where the gold lay stored.

Now, one tragic day, while the daughters of the Rhine were happily swimming around their watery home, a little dark creature appeared from Nibelheim—the underground realm of the Nibelungs—and hid in the dark crevice of a rock to watch the mermaids play. In the whole universe, there was probably no one so malicious as he was. His name was Alberich. Concealed in his dark spot, he squinted his bloodshot eyes at the mermaids, envied their beauty, and plotted how he might approach them. Above, on the earth's surface, it was twilight, and the reflection from the gold on the rock created a soft, beautiful greenish hue. The mermaids, covered in iridescent scales from their waists to their tails, sparkled in the water in a mesmerizing way. In that shimmering, shifting light, they stood in stark contrast to the slimy, misshapen Alberich, who hailed from an underworld where only half-blind, ugly, and treacherous beings dwell. The mermaids played, completely unaware of the imp's presence, until he laughed out loud, startling them, causing them to swim quickly and fearfully to the rock where the gold was stored.

"Look to our gold," Flosshilde cried in warning to her sisters.

"Look at our gold," Flosshilde shouted as a warning to her sisters.

"Aye! It was just such a creature as this, whom our-313- father warned us against. What does he want here, I should like to know?" Woglinde screamed, swimming frantically to join her sisters.

"Aye! It was just such a creature as this that our-313- father warned us about. What does he want here, I’d like to know?" Woglinde screamed, swimming frantically to join her sisters.

"Can I not watch ye at play?" Alberich called, grinning diabolically. "Dive deeper,—here, near to me; I shall not harm ye."

"Can't I watch you play?" Alberich called, grinning wickedly. "Come closer—don't be afraid; I won't hurt you."

At this they recovered a little from their fright, but instead of approaching the ugly fellow, they laughed at him and swam about, near enough to tantalize him.

At this, they calmed down a bit from their fear, but instead of getting closer to the ugly guy, they laughed at him and swam around, just close enough to tease him.

"Only listen to the languishing imp," they laughed. "He thinks to join us in our sport."

"Just listen to the whiny imp," they laughed. "He thinks he can join us in our fun."

"Why not swim down and torment him?" Flosshilde said. "He can never catch us—such a sluggish creature as he!"

"Why not dive down and tease him?" Flosshilde said. "He'll never catch us—he's such a slowpoke!"

"Hello!" Wellgunde cried; "Scramble up here, if you like." Alberich tried to join them, but he slipped and rolled about over the wet stones and cursed in a most terrible way.

"Hello!" Wellgunde shouted; "Come up here, if you want." Alberich tried to join them, but he slipped and rolled around on the wet stones, cursing like crazy.

"That is all very well, but I am not made for thy wet and slippery abode. The water makes me sneeze." He sneezed in a manner that set all the mermaids laughing till their scales shook. However, he at last reached the rock whereon the gold lay and he had no sooner got near than the sun shone out so brightly above, that the rays shot through the waters and reflected a beauteous gleam from the Rheingold. Alberich started back in amazement.

"That's all fine and good, but I'm not suited for your wet and slippery home. The water makes me sneeze." He sneezed in a way that made all the mermaids laugh until their scales shook. However, he finally made it to the rock where the gold was, and as soon as he got close, the sun shone so brightly above that the rays shot through the water and reflected a beautiful gleam from the Rheingold. Alberich stepped back in astonishment.

"What is that, ye sleek ones," he asked, "that gleams so brightly there?"

"What is that, you smooth ones," he asked, "that shines so brightly over there?"

"What, imp! Dost thou not know the story of the Rheingold? Come, bathe in its glow and maybe it will take away a little of thy ugliness," one of the sisters cried.

"What, you little rascal! Don't you know the story of the Rheingold? Come, bask in its glow and maybe it will take away some of your ugliness," one of the sisters exclaimed.

"What do I care for the lustre of gold? It is the gold itself that I want."-314-

"What do I care about the shine of gold? It's the gold itself that I want."-314-

"Well, the lustre is all that thou wilt get," Flosshilde answered him. "The one who would take our gold and hope to make of it the magic ring must forswear love forever. Who is there who would do that?" she called, swimming triumphantly toward the rock.

"Well, the shine is all that you’ll get," Flosshilde replied. "Anyone who takes our gold and hopes to turn it into the magic ring must give up love forever. Who would actually do that?" she said, swimming triumphantly toward the rock.

"What is the secret of thy ring that a man must forswear love for it?" Alberich asked craftily.

"What’s the secret of your ring that a guy has to give up love for it?" Alberich asked slyly.

"The secret is, that he who would be so rash would have in return power over all the earth."

"The secret is that anyone who would be so reckless would gain power over the entire world."

"What?" shouted the wretched Nibelung, "Well, then, since love has forsworn me, I shall lose nothing by forswearing love. I need not hesitate to use thy gold." Springing and clinging to the rock the Nibelung tore the gold from its resting place, dived deep into the river-bed and disappeared into the fissures of the earth. The mermaids followed frantically, but he was quite gone, and with him the beautiful gold, which till then had given only innocent pleasure to the Rhein-daughters. As soon as the gold vanished, the sun was hid, and the waters turned dark and gloomy. The waves began to grow black, rough, and high, while the water sank, sank, sank, till only darkness and a rushing sound could be seen or heard.

"What?" shouted the miserable Nibelung. "Well, since love has abandoned me, I have nothing to lose by abandoning love. I won't hesitate to take your gold." Leaping and grabbing onto the rock, the Nibelung ripped the gold from its resting place, dove deep into the riverbed, and vanished into the earth's cracks. The mermaids chased after him in a frenzy, but he was completely gone, along with the beautiful gold that had previously brought only innocent joy to the Rhein-daughters. As soon as the gold disappeared, the sun was hidden, and the waters turned dark and gloomy. The waves began to grow black, rough, and high, while the water sank, sank, sank, until only darkness and a rushing sound remained.

As the waves disappeared, a thick mist took their place, and soon separating, became detached clouds, till at last the sun shone forth again. As the cloudlets floated quite away a great mountain was revealed. The water had given place to the surface of the earth, and there, in the early morning light, lay Fricka, the Goddess of home and domesticity, and Wotan, the God of War, who was Fricka's husband. Behind them rose a great cliff and as the sun shone more and more brightly a splendid palace could be seen rising into the clouds. All its pinnacles sparkled in-315- the sun's rays, while the river Rhein flowed peacefully between the mountain peak whereon the palace rose, and the hills where Wotan and his Goddess lay.

As the waves faded away, a thick mist took their place and soon separated into detached clouds, until finally the sun broke through again. As the small clouds drifted away, a great mountain was revealed. The water had given way to the surface of the earth, and there, in the early morning light, lay Fricka, the Goddess of home and domesticity, and Wotan, the God of War, who was Fricka's husband. Behind them loomed a great cliff, and as the sun got brighter, a magnificent palace could be seen rising into the clouds. All its peaks sparkled in-315- the sun's rays, while the river Rhein flowed peacefully between the mountain peak where the palace stood and the hills where Wotan and his Goddess rested.

Scene II

Just as the sun arose, the Goddess Fricka lifted her head, and, looking behind her, saw the palace. It gave her a terrible fright, because it had not been there when she fell asleep.

Just as the sun came up, the Goddess Fricka lifted her head and, looking behind her, saw the palace. It scared her badly because it hadn’t been there when she went to sleep.

"Look, Wotan!" she called loudly. "What do I see?" Wotan raised himself at her call. He gazed and was spellbound with delight.

"Look, Wotan!" she called out. "What do I see?" Wotan sat up at her call. He looked and was mesmerized with joy.

"Walhall, the home of the Gods; the home of the Eternals!" he cried. "It appears as it did in my dreams."

"Walhall, the home of the Gods; the home of the Eternals!" he shouted. "It looks just like it did in my dreams."

"That which enraptures thee fills me with fear," Fricka replied sadly. "Hast thou not promised to give my sister Freïa to the Giants who builded it for thee? Their task is done, and now they will claim their reward. Hast thou no feeling? Thou art cold and cruel, knowing nothing of tenderness and love!"

"What's thrilling for you fills me with fear," Fricka said sadly. "Didn't you promise to give my sister Freïa to the Giants who built it for you? Their work is finished, and now they want their reward. Don't you feel anything? You're cold and cruel, knowing nothing of tenderness and love!"

"How falsely thou accusest me," Wotan answered. "Did I not give an eye to win thee, Fricka?" He looked tenderly at her with his single, brilliant eye. "True, I have promised Freïa to the Giants when they should have finished the palace, but I do not mean to keep that promise."

"How wrongly you accuse me," Wotan replied. "Did I not sacrifice an eye to win you, Fricka?" He gazed at her affectionately with his one, shining eye. "It's true, I promised Freïa to the Giants when they completed the palace, but I don’t intend to keep that promise."

"How wilt thou evade it?" Fricka asked scornfully.

"How are you going to avoid it?" Fricka asked mockingly.

"Loge, the Spirit of Flame, shall prepare the way. He agreed to help me satisfy them in some other way and he will do it."

"Loge, the Spirit of Flame, will clear the path. He agreed to help me meet their needs in another way, and he will make it happen."

"Loge?" Fricka cried, still more scornfully. "That trickster! He is a fine one to look to. It was a sad day-316- for us when thou didst rescue him from the underworld, where even his own did not trust him."

"Loge?" Fricka shouted, even more disdainfully. "That trickster! He's a great one to rely on. It was a tragic day-316- for us when you rescued him from the underworld, where even his own people didn't trust him."

"He will keep his word," Wotan answered, confidently.

"He’ll keep his word," Wotan replied, confidently.

"Then it is time he appeared," the Goddess cried, "since here comes Freïa, the giants after her, to demand the reward." At that moment, Freïa, their Goddess sister, ran crying to Wotan to save her from Fasolt and Fafner, the Giants, who followed her with great strides.

"Then it’s about time he showed up," the Goddess exclaimed, "because here comes Freïa, with the giants chasing her, to claim the reward." Just then, Freïa, their Goddess sister, rushed to Wotan in tears, begging him to save her from Fasolt and Fafner, the Giants, who were hastily pursuing her.

"Save me, save me, brother," Freïa cried.

"Help me, help me, brother," Freïa shouted.

"I shall save thee," Wotan answered, reassuringly. "Did not Loge promise to ransom thee? He will be here presently. Have no fear." Nevertheless Wotan, himself, was not too confident, and he looked anxiously for the Spirit of Flame. Meantime the Giants were striding over the mountain.

"I'll save you," Wotan replied, reassuringly. "Didn't Loge promise to rescue you? He'll be here soon. Don't worry." However, Wotan wasn't feeling too sure himself, and he anxiously searched for the Spirit of Flame. In the meantime, the Giants were marching over the mountain.

"Come now," they shouted, "while we wrought, ye slept. Give us our reward as promised and we shall be off."

"Come on," they shouted, "while we worked, you slept. Give us our reward as promised, and we'll be on our way."

"Well, what do ye want? Name a suitable reward and I shall give it to ye." Wotan answered, trying to pacify them.

"Well, what do you want? Name a reasonable reward, and I'll give it to you." Wotan replied, trying to calm them down.

"We want only what is promised, and we shall have it. We shall take the Goddess Freïa." They struck the earth with their staves and roared loudly.

"We only want what's promised, and we're going to get it. We're taking the Goddess Freïa." They slammed their staves against the ground and yelled loudly.

"Donner! Froh!" Freïa shrieked to her brothers, and immediately they rushed upon the scene. Donner, the God of Thunder, carried a great hammer with which he woke the thunders. "Save me from Fasolt and Fafner," Freïa cried.

"Donner! Froh!" Freïa yelled to her brothers, and they quickly rushed to the scene. Donner, the God of Thunder, wielded a huge hammer with which he summoned the storms. "Save me from Fasolt and Fafner," Freïa pleaded.

"We'll save thee, sister," Froh answered, facing the Giants, while Donner menaced them with his thunders.

"We'll save you, sister," Froh said, looking at the Giants, while Donner threatened them with his thunder.

"You know the weight of my hammer's blow," he threatened, while the Giants laughed a horrible, rumbling-317- laugh and Donner swung his hammer. Wotan feared the strife that would surely follow, and being a god of war, understood the value of diplomacy, as well as of force, so he interposed his spear between the Giants and Donner.

"You know the impact of my hammer's strike," he warned, while the Giants let out a dreadful, rumbling-317- laugh and Donner swung his hammer. Wotan dreaded the conflict that would undoubtedly ensue, and as a god of war, he recognized the importance of diplomacy, as well as strength, so he placed his spear between the Giants and Donner.

"Thy thunder is powerless against my spear, Donner. The whole world is shattered if only I interpose thus; so hold thy peace."

"Your thunder is no match for my spear, Donner. The entire world is destroyed if I just stand in the way like this; so keep quiet."

"Even Wotan abandons us," Fricka cried in despair. "Where is now thy fine Loge?"

"Even Wotan has left us," Fricka exclaimed in despair. "Where is your precious Loge now?"

"I can quench thy accursed Loge with only one blow of my hammer, which shall make the mists collect and the waters descend upon the earth till his fires are put out," Donner answered bitterly.

"I can take down your cursed Loge with just one strike of my hammer, which will gather the mists and bring the waters down onto the earth until his fires are extinguished," Donner replied bitterly.

"Hold thy peace," Wotan commanded. "His cunning is worth all thy force and here he comes to straighten out this coil. Come, Loge," Wotan demanded, "thou hast promised to free us from this bargain; get thy wits to work."

"Be quiet," Wotan commanded. "His cleverness is worth all your strength and here he comes to untangle this mess. Come on, Loge," Wotan insisted, "you promised to get us out of this deal; put your mind to it."

"Alas, Wotan!" the tricky fellow replied, coming into their midst, "I have wandered everywhere for a substitute for the Goddess Freïa, and have found none; but I have brought news of great misfortune, which thou art called upon to set right," he said, watching the Giants craftily out of the corner of his eye. "The Rhein-daughters have lost their gold. It has been stolen by a Nibelung, and with the golden treasure he can rule the world. The bargain with the Fates was: he who should forswear love forever would be able to make of the Rheingold a magic ring which would give him power over all the earth and over the Eternals as well. Alberich has done this and has stolen the gold."

"Alas, Wotan!" the clever guy replied, stepping into their midst, "I've searched everywhere for a substitute for the Goddess Freïa and found nothing; but I have news of great misfortune that you need to fix," he said, watching the Giants cunningly from the corner of his eye. "The Rhein-daughters have lost their gold. It was stolen by a Nibelung, and with the golden treasure, he can rule the world. The deal with the Fates was this: whoever swears off love forever can turn the Rheingold into a magic ring that gives him power over all the earth and even the Eternals. Alberich has done this and has taken the gold."

Now, while the cunning Loge spoke, the Giants had-318- been listening, and exchanging glances. When Loge had finished, Fafner spoke up:

Now, while the crafty Loge was talking, the Giants had-318- been listening and exchanging looks. When Loge finished, Fafner chimed in:

"I would not mind having that gold for myself."

"I wouldn't mind having that gold for myself."

"How? Wouldst thou take it in exchange for Freïa?" Wotan instantly asked.

"How? Would you take it in exchange for Freïa?" Wotan immediately asked.

"Have a care, brother," Fasolt interposed; "after all, a woman's love——"

"Be careful, brother," Fasolt interrupted; "after all, a woman's love——"

"It will not gain for us what the Rheingold will gain," Fafner answered determinedly. "Wilt give us the gold for Freïa?" he asked Wotan.

"It won't give us what the Rheingold will," Fafner replied firmly. "Will you give us the gold for Freïa?" he asked Wotan.

All the Gods fell to talking among themselves. Freïa pleaded with Wotan, and Wotan reflected: the word "gold" made even the Gods tremble with pleasure. Why should Wotan not have the treasure for himself?

All the gods started talking amongst themselves. Freïa begged Wotan, and Wotan thought about it: the word "gold" made even the gods shiver with excitement. Why shouldn't Wotan keep the treasure for himself?

"Well, answer us!" Fafner shouted, making a motion to take the Goddess and flee. Fricka and Freïa shrieked with fright. "What is the secret of this ring?" Fafner asked again.

"Well, answer us!" Fafner shouted, trying to grab the Goddess and run away. Fricka and Freïa screamed in fear. "What’s the secret of this ring?" Fafner asked again.

"That whoever shall make a ring out of the Rheingold shall rule the universe. Alberich has already forsworn love, and is already having the ring made."

"Whoever creates a ring from the Rheingold will rule the universe. Alberich has already renounced love and is in the process of having the ring made."

"We shall take the Goddess Freïa," Fafner cried, "and give ye till evening to decide among yourselves. If ye have not the gold by that time the Goddess is ours forever." So saying he leaped toward Freïa, grasped her and fled over mountain and valley, while the Goddess Fricka cried out wildly, and Freïa echoed her shrieks. All looked anxiously toward Wotan.

"We'll take the Goddess Freïa," Fafner shouted, "and we'll give you until evening to make your decision. If you don’t have the gold by then, the Goddess will be ours forever." With that, he jumped towards Freïa, grabbed her, and ran off over mountains and valleys, while the Goddess Fricka screamed in desperation and Freïa echoed her cries. Everyone anxiously looked toward Wotan.

"How darkly Wotan broods," Loge thought, while a great gloom settled upon all. A pale mist gradually enfolded all the Gods, as they stood uncertain and troubled. Until that moment they had appeared young and handsome, but now they looked at each other in fright.-319-

"How deeply Wotan is brooding," Loge thought, as a heavy gloom spread over everyone. A pale mist slowly wrapped around all the Gods, who stood feeling uncertain and worried. Up until that moment, they had looked young and attractive, but now they faced each other in fear.-319-

"What aileth thee?" each asked of the other. "Do the mists trick us?" Each stared at the other in horror, because all were growing old, suddenly.

"What’s wrong with you?" each asked the other. "Are the mists playing tricks on us?" They stared at each other in horror, realizing that they were all suddenly growing old.

"My hammer drops from my hand," Donner muttered, weakly.

"My hammer falls from my hand," Donner murmured, weakly.

"My heart stands still," Froh sighed faintly.

"My heart stops," Froh sighed softly.

"Ah! Know ye not the fate that has overtaken you?" cried Loge. "Ye have not to-day eaten of Freïa's magic apples; the Apples of Life. Without them ye must grow old and die, ye well know. Without Freïa to tend the fruit, it must wither."

"Ah! Don't you know the fate that has come upon you?" shouted Loge. "You haven't eaten Freïa's magic apples today; the Apples of Life. Without them, you must grow old and die, as you know well. Without Freïa to care for the fruit, it will surely wither."

Reminded of what they had forgotten, the Gods started up in terror.

Reminded of what they had overlooked, the Gods jumped up in fear.

"'Tis true, 'tis true! We are fainting, dying! What is to be done?"

"'It's true, it's true! We're fainting, we're dying! What should we do?'"

"Get the gold quickly from Alberich, and redeem the Goddess," the tricky Spirit of Flame answered with decision. "That is why they have taken Freïa. Well those Giants know that without her and her apples ye must die; thus they will overcome the good of the Gods. Ye must redeem her before the evening comes, or ye all must die."

"Get the gold from Alberich quickly and rescue the Goddess," the cunning Spirit of Flame replied firmly. "That's why they took Freïa. Those Giants know that without her and her apples, you'll all perish; they plan to outsmart the power of the Gods. You have to save her before evening, or you will all die."

"Up, Loge!" Wotan cried desperately. "Down to Nibelheim with me. The gold must be ours. Oh, death! stay thy hand an hour till We can buy back our youth and everlasting life!" Loge interrupted him, narrowly eyeing him:

"Get up, Loge!" Wotan shouted urgently. "Come with me to Nibelheim. The gold has to be ours. Oh, death! hold off for an hour so we can buy back our youth and eternal life!" Loge cut him off, looking at him carefully:

"The gold belongs to the Rhein-daughters. It should be returned to them."

"The gold belongs to the daughters of the Rhine. It should be given back to them."

"Cease thy babbling," Wotan shouted, "and get thee down to Nibelheim."

"Stop your talking," Wotan shouted, "and go down to Nibelheim."

"Shall we not go through the river Rhein?" Loge craftily asked.-320-

"Should we not cross the Rhine River?" Loge cleverly asked.-320-

"Get thee through that sulphurous cleft," Wotan answered, pointing to the deep fissure in the rock. "Swing thyself down and I will follow thee." He no sooner ceased to speak than Loge swung himself into the black abyss, and a frightful, sulphurous vapour arose from the opening.

"Get through that sulfurous gap," Wotan replied, pointing to the deep crack in the rock. "Jump down, and I will follow you." As soon as he finished speaking, Loge leaped into the dark abyss, and a terrifying, sulfurous smoke rose from the opening.

"Await us here till evening," Wotan charged the Gods and Fricka, and he in turn disappeared.

"Wait for us here until evening," Wotan instructed the Gods and Fricka, and then he disappeared.

As Wotan followed Loge into the abyss, such clouds of vapour arose as to hide the Gods completely, and as Fricka called "farewell" through the mist the earth began slowly to rise, showing the descent of Wotan and Loge. Their passage through the earth was long and filled with astounding sights. It grew blacker and blacker, but after a time they saw the far-off glow of forge-fires, and heard the sound of hammers ringing upon anvils. These things, too, passed them by, and on a sudden, they found themselves in the midst of a large open space, formed by a cavern in the rock.

As Wotan followed Loge into the abyss, thick clouds of vapor rose up, completely hiding the Gods. As Fricka bid "farewell" through the mist, the earth began to gradually rise, revealing Wotan and Loge's descent. Their journey through the earth was long and filled with incredible sights. It got darker and darker, but eventually, they saw a distant glow from forge-fires and heard the sound of hammers ringing on anvils. These things also passed them by, and suddenly, they found themselves in the middle of a large open area created by a cavern in the rock.

Scene III

As they arrived at that place, they heard groans and moans, and shrieks and wrangling. Presently they saw Alberich bring from a cleft of the rock a wretched Mime, one of the inhabitants of Nibelheim.

As they got to that spot, they heard groans and moans, along with screams and arguing. Soon, they saw Alberich pull out a miserable Mime from a crack in the rock, one of the residents of Nibelheim.

"Ah, thou mischievous imp! I'll pinch thee well if thou forgest me not the thing I commanded thee," Alberich shouted, at the same time pinching and poking the miserable little fellow.

"Ah, you mischievous little brat! I'll give you a good pinch if you don't bring me what I asked for," Alberich shouted, while pinching and poking the poor little guy.

"I've finished thy work," the Nibelung screamed, trying to flee from Alberich's blows.

"I've finished your work," the Nibelung screamed, trying to escape from Alberich's blows.

"Then where is it?" the wretch demanded; as he-321- wrenched open the Mime's hand in which was concealed a piece of metal called a Tarnhelm.

"Then where is it?" the wretch demanded as he-321- wrenched open the Mime's hand, revealing a piece of metal known as a Tarnhelm.

"Ah, ha! Now thou shalt writhe," Alberich shouted, and setting the Tarnhelm upon his head he immediately became invisible. Unseen himself, he pinched and cuffed the Mime so as to make the tortured little imp cry for mercy.

"Ah, ha! Now you will writhe," Alberich shouted, and putting the Tarnhelm on his head, he instantly became invisible. Being unseen, he pinched and slapped the Mime, making the tortured little imp cry for mercy.

"I cannot see you," the Mime screamed piteously, trying to dodge the blows.

"I can't see you," the Mime yelled sadly, trying to avoid the hits.

"No matter, I am somewhere about," Alberich answered, giving him another pinch. Then taking the Tarnhelm from his head he stood there in his own shape.

"No worries, I'm around," Alberich replied, giving him another pinch. Then, taking the Tarnhelm off his head, he stood there in his true form.

"Now," shouted the imp of darkness, "Now I can punish thee properly! If thy work is not well done I can torment thee to death. With this magic helmet and my ring I can make the whole world smart if I choose. And I shall choose," he added, reassuringly. "Wait till I get at those fine Gods up there." He disappeared chuckling, into a crack in the rock while the Mime crouched down in pain.

"Now," yelled the dark spirit, "Now I can really punish you! If your work isn’t up to par, I can make your life a living hell. With this magic helmet and my ring, I can make the whole world feel the sting if I want to. And I will choose to," he added with a smirk. "Just wait until I get to those fancy Gods up there." He vanished with a laugh into a crack in the rock while the Mime crouched down in agony.

Alberich had no sooner gone, than Loge and Wotan came from the darkness.

Alberich had hardly left when Loge and Wotan appeared from the darkness.

"What is wrong with thee, thou merry dwarf?" Wotan asked.

"What's wrong with you, you cheerful little guy?" Wotan asked.

"Only leave me to myself," the Mime sobbed, moving his sore body.

"Just leave me alone," the Mime cried, shifting his aching body.

"So we shall, but we shall do more than that; we shall help thee. Only tell us what ye forged for Alberich which gave him such power over ye!"

"So we will, but we'll do more than that; we'll help you. Just tell us what you created for Alberich that gave him such power over you!"

"Oh, it was a ring, made from the Rheingold. Now he has power over all the Nibelheim, and he will kill us. Till this happened, we wrought at the forge beautiful trinkets for our women-folks and laughed gaily all day,-322- but now he has made us his slaves who must dig precious metals from the earth and turn them into what he commands. There is no more happiness for us. I thought to keep the Tarnhelm he bade me make, and learn its power, but I had to give it up." He went on whining and moaning.

"Oh, it was a ring made from Rheingold. Now he has power over all of Nibelheim, and he will kill us. Before this happened, we used to create beautiful trinkets for our women and laughed joyfully all day,-322- but now we are his slaves, forced to dig precious metals from the earth and turn them into whatever he commands. There is no more happiness for us. I wanted to keep the Tarnhelm he ordered me to make and learn its power, but I had to give it up." He continued to whine and moan.

"Ah, thy case is a hard one! but we shall help thee." While Wotan was thinking what they should do, Alberich was heard returning. He was cracking his whip and driving a great host of Nibelungs before him from the cleft of the rock. All were staggering under loads of valuable metals; gold and silver, and precious stones.

"Ah, your situation is a tough one! But we'll help you." While Wotan was thinking about what to do, Alberich was heard coming back. He was cracking his whip and driving a large crowd of Nibelungs before him from the crack in the rock. They were all struggling under loads of valuable metals: gold, silver, and precious stones.

"Hi, there! Move thy fastest," he shouted, lashing them as he drove them before him. He had taken his Tarnhelm off and hung it at his girdle: turning, he saw Wotan and Loge.

"Hey, hurry up!" he shouted, whipping them as he pushed them forward. He had taken off his Tarnhelm and hung it at his waist: turning, he saw Wotan and Loge.

"Hey! Who are these?" he cried. "Nibelungs, be off to your digging; and mind ye bring me treasure worth having." Lashing them soundly, and raising his magic ring to his lips, the Nibelungen shrunk away in affright and disappeared into the clefts of the rock.

"Hey! Who are these?" he shouted. "Nibelungs, get back to your digging; and make sure you bring me some good treasure." After giving them a good thrashing and raising his magic ring to his lips, the Nibelungen shrank back in fear and vanished into the cracks in the rock.

"Ah, ye are a precious possession," he said to the ring. "Whoever fails to obey thy Lord, feels thy power." The little black villain looked gloatingly upon it; then turning to Wotan and Loge he asked: "What are ye doing in my domain?"

"Ah, you are a cherished treasure," he said to the ring. "Anyone who disobeys your master feels your power." The little black villain looked at it with satisfaction; then turning to Wotan and Loge, he asked: "What are you doing in my territory?"

"We have heard of thy power, great sir, and came to see it," Loge replied.

"We've heard about your power, great sir, and came to see it," Loge replied.

"It were nearer the truth if ye come to envy me, and to spy out my possessions," he answered, but Loge laughed as he retorted:

"It would be closer to the truth if you envied me and tried to snoop around my possessions," he replied, but Loge just laughed and responded:

"What! you miserable imp of darkness! You speak thus to me! Do you not remember me? I was once-323- of thy realm. Pray tell me what you would do in your underground caverns with your forges and smithies if I were to deny you my flame? How, then, would you forge your precious rings?" Loge laughed mockingly.

"What! You pitiful little creature of the dark! You talk to me like that! Don’t you remember me? I was once-323- of your domain. Tell me, what would you do in your underground caves with your forges and smithies if I refused to give you my flame? How would you create your precious rings?" Loge laughed mockingly.

"You are that false rogue, the Spirit of Flame, then?" Alberich said.

"You’re that fake trickster, the Spirit of Flame, right?" Alberich said.

"Never mind calling names; you can't get on without me, you know that well enough," Loge answered, grinning.

"Forget about calling names; you can't get by without me, and you know that very well," Loge replied with a grin.

"What good can thy treasures do thee here in this perpetual night?" Wotan asked.

"What good are your treasures to you here in this endless night?" Wotan asked.

"My gold shall buy me even the Gods, themselves." Alberich replied; "and though I forswore love, I am likely to get even that; my gold shall buy it for me."

"My gold will even get me the Gods themselves," Alberich replied. "And even though I swore off love, I'm likely to get that too; my gold will buy it for me."

"What prevents some one stealing thy magic ring? Thou hast no friend in all the world, so when you sleep who shall guard the ring?"

"What stops someone from stealing your magic ring? You don’t have a friend in the world, so when you sleep, who will guard the ring?"

"My own wit! What, think you I am a fool? Let us see! By my own cunning I have had fashioned this Tarnhelm which makes me invisible to all. Then who shall find me when I sleep?" he demanded triumphantly.

"My own wit! What, do you think I'm a fool? Let's see! With my own cleverness, I've created this Tarnhelm that makes me invisible to everyone. So who will find me when I sleep?" he asked triumphantly.

Loge smiled contemptuously.

Loge smirked disdainfully.

"Doubtless thou wouldst be safe enough—if such magic could be," he answered, incredulously, "but——"

"Doubtless you would be safe enough—if such magic could be," he replied, skeptically, "but——"

"You doubt?" Alberich shouted, his vanity all aroused.

"You doubt?" Alberich shouted, his pride fully triggered.

"Well, if it be true—show us," the cunning Flame Spirit returned. Immediately Alberich set the Tarnhelm upon his head.

"Well, if that's true—prove it," the sly Flame Spirit replied. Without hesitation, Alberich placed the Tarnhelm on his head.

"What would ye that I become?"

"What do you want me to be?"

"Oh, it matters not—so that you become something that you are not," Loge answered carelessly.

"Oh, it doesn't matter—just as long as you become something you’re not," Loge replied casually.

"Then behold!" Alberich cried, and instantly he turned into a great writhing serpent which coiled and uncoiled at Wotan's feet.-324-

"Then look!" Alberich shouted, and immediately he transformed into a huge, twisting serpent that coiled and uncoiled at Wotan's feet.-324-

"Oh, swallow me not," Loge cried, as if in mortal fear. Then Alberich, becoming himself again shouted, "Now will you doubt?"

"Oh, don't swallow me," Loge cried, as if terrified for his life. Then Alberich, returning to himself, shouted, "Now will you believe?"

"That was very well done," Loge assured him, "and I grant you frightened me; but as for your safety—if you could have turned yourself into some small thing—a toad or mouse for example—it would be safer for you."

"That was really well done," Loge said to him, "and I admit you scared me; but when it comes to your safety—if you could have turned into something small—a toad or a mouse, for instance—it would have been safer for you."

"Then behold!" Alberich shouted again, losing all caution in his pique. He turned himself into a slimy crippled toad, which crawled upon the rock, near Wotan's foot. Instantly Wotan set his heel upon the creature and pinned him to the earth, while Loge grasped the Tarnhelm. Then Alberich becoming himself again squirmed and shouted, beneath Wotan's feet.

"Then look out!" Alberich yelled again, throwing caution to the wind in his anger. He transformed into a slimy, crippled toad and crawled onto the rock near Wotan's foot. Immediately, Wotan stepped on the creature, pinning it to the ground, while Loge grabbed the Tarnhelm. Then, as Alberich returned to his original form, he squirmed and shouted beneath Wotan's feet.

"Something to bind the imp, quickly," Wotan called to Loge, and in a trice the dwarf was bound, and borne upward by the God and Loge. Again they passed by the smithy lights, heard the ring of the anvils, and soon they were back at the trysting place. The Nibelung, still shrieking and cursing at his own folly, was placed upon a rock, while Loge and Wotan stood looking down at him.

"Get something to tie up the imp, fast," Wotan called to Loge, and in no time, the dwarf was tied up and lifted by the God and Loge. They passed the smithy lights again, heard the sound of the anvils, and soon they were back at the meeting spot. The Nibelung, still screaming and cursing at his own stupid mistake, was placed on a rock while Loge and Wotan looked down at him.

Scene IV

"There, imp, the Gods have conquered thee and thy magic. Thus they conquer the powers of evil and darkness. Thou art henceforth our slave unless you see fit to ransom yourself with the Rhein treasure."

"There, little devil, the Gods have defeated you and your magic. In doing so, they overcome the forces of evil and darkness. You are now our slave unless you choose to free yourself with the Rhein treasure."

At this, Alberich set up a great howling, but Wotan was impatient.

At this, Alberich let out a loud scream, but Wotan was impatient.

"Slavery for thee—worse than that of thy Mimes—or else give me the Rheingold quickly." Alberich remem-325-bered his ring—the Tarnhelm hung at Loge's girdle—and thought he might safely give up the gold.

"Slavery for you—worse than what you do to your Mimes—or else give me the Rheingold quickly." Alberich remembered his ring—the Tarnhelm hung at Loge's waist—and thought he could safely give up the gold.

"With my ring, I can win it back and more too," he thought; so he said to Loge:

"With my ring, I can get it back and even more," he thought; so he said to Loge:

"Well, then, rascal, unbind my arm that I may summon the Nibelungen." Loge loosened one arm for him, Alberich raised the ring to his lips and called upon his host of imps. Instantly they poured from the crevasses of the rocks, laden with the Rheingold, which they dumped in a great heap before Wotan.

"Alright, you trickster, let my arm go so I can call the Nibelungen." Loge loosened one arm for him, and Alberich lifted the ring to his lips and summoned his army of imps. They immediately rushed out from the cracks in the rocks, carrying the Rheingold, which they dumped in a big pile in front of Wotan.

"Ah, thou rogues," Alberich shrieked to Loge and the War-god; "wait till my time comes!—I'll make you dance." The awful little fellow roared from his small throat with rage.

"Ah, you rogues," Alberich yelled at Loge and the War-god; "just wait until my time comes!—I'll make you dance." The terrible little guy seethed with anger, his small voice booming.

"Never mind that: we shall be able to take care of ourselves," the God answered, while Alberich lifted the ring and the Nibelungen rushed pell-mell into the rocks again.

"Forget that: we can look after ourselves," the God replied, as Alberich raised the ring and the Nibelungen rushed wildly back into the rocks.

"Being a God, you think you can take what you desire without pay; but even the Gods must pay. The gold was stolen and you need not think to profit by another's roguery."

"Being a God, you think you can take what you want without paying; but even the Gods have to pay. The gold was stolen, and you shouldn't expect to benefit from someone else's deceit."

"We shall chance it," Wotan replied, with a smile—"so take off that ring of thine—" At this Alberich gave a frightful scream.

"We'll take the risk," Wotan said with a smile—"so go ahead and take off that ring of yours—" At this, Alberich let out a terrifying scream.

"Never! I will give my life, but never this ring. Oh, you wretches! Rascals! Villains!" He stopped shouting for sheer lack of breath. He saw before him the loss of that which was to win him back his gold and power. Wotan made a motion to Loge, who laughed and dragged the ring from the dwarf's hand, Wotan put the magic ring upon his own finger, and Alberich nearly fainted with despair. Gathering his scattered senses, he-326- began to utter a frightful curse upon the ring. He swore that whoever had it should meet ruin and death instead of power and happiness, and cursing thus in a way to curdle even the blood of the Gods, he spat at Wotan.

"Never! I would rather die than give up this ring. Oh, you fools! Crooks! Scoundrels!" He stopped yelling, completely out of breath. He realized he was losing what could have brought him back his gold and power. Wotan gestured to Loge, who laughed and yanked the ring from the dwarf's hand. Wotan slipped the magic ring onto his own finger, and Alberich nearly fainted with despair. Regaining his scattered senses, he-326- began to unleash a terrible curse on the ring. He vowed that anyone who possessed it would face ruin and death instead of power and happiness, and while cursing in a way that could chill even the Gods' blood, he spat at Wotan.

"Have done, thou groundling," Loge said. "Go to thy hole." Alberich fled, still crying curses on the gold.

"Enough already, you lowlife," Loge said. "Go back to your hole." Alberich ran away, still shouting curses at the gold.

When Wotan and Loge first returned to earth with the imp, it had been twilight, but now, just before night, the light grew stronger, and when the mist that had hung lightly over all cleared away, Fricka, Donner, and Froh could be seen hurrying to the tryst.

When Wotan and Loge first came back to earth with the imp, it was twilight, but now, just before nightfall, the light got brighter, and when the mist that had lightly settled everywhere cleared away, Fricka, Donner, and Froh could be seen rushing to the meeting.

"Thou hast brought Freïa's ransom," Fricka cried, joyously, looking at the great golden heap. "Already, she must be near, because see! Do we not all grow younger?" she asked tremblingly, looking at the others.

"You’ve brought Freïa's ransom," Fricka exclaimed happily, gazing at the large pile of gold. "She must be close now because look! Don’t we all seem to be getting younger?" she asked nervously, glancing at the others.

"It is true; we were dying and now I feel strength in all my limbs," Donner answered, looking in amazement at his brother Gods.

"It’s true; we were dying, and now I feel strength in all my limbs," Donner replied, staring in wonder at his brother Gods.

"Yes—here comes Freïa with Fafner and Fasolt." Freïa would have rushed into Fricka's arms, but the Giants still held her fast.

"Yes—here comes Freïa with Fafner and Fasolt." Freïa wanted to run into Fricka's arms, but the Giants still held her tightly.

"She is not thine till we have the gold," they declared; and thrusting his staff into the earth, Fafner said:

"She isn't yours until we have the gold," they declared; and by thrusting his staff into the ground, Fafner said:

"Thou shalt heap the Rheingold as high as my staff—which is as high as the Goddess, and the heap shall be made as thick and as broad as she. When this is done, she is thine." Wotan called out impatiently:

" You must stack the Rheingold as high as my staff—which is as tall as the Goddess, and the pile should be as thick and wide as she is. Once this is done, she will be yours." Wotan shouted out impatiently:

"Heap up the gold; make haste and be rid of them." So Loge and Froh fell to heaping the gold about the staff, while the Giants stood by and watched. When it all was piled, Fafner peered through the heap to see if there was an unfilled chink.

"Gather all the gold quickly and get rid of them." So Loge and Froh began stacking the gold around the staff, while the Giants stood by and observed. Once everything was piled up, Fafner looked through the stack to check if there were any gaps left.

"Not enough," he cried; "I can still see the gleam of-327- Freïa's hair—which is finer than gold. Throw on that trinket at thy belt," he signified the Tarnhelm which hung at the girdle of Loge. Loge threw it contemptuously upon the heap. Then Fafner peeped again. "Ah! I still can see her bright eyes—more gleaming than gold. Until every chink is closed so that I may no longer see the Goddess and thus behold what I have sacrificed for the treasure, it will not do. Throw on that ring thou wearest on thy finger," he called to Wotan.

"Not enough," he shouted; "I can still see the shine of-327- Freïa's hair—which is finer than gold. Toss that trinket at your belt," he pointed to the Tarnhelm that hung from Loge's waist. Loge threw it dismissively onto the pile. Then Fafner peeked again. "Ah! I can still see her bright eyes—more radiant than gold. Until every opening is sealed so I can no longer see the Goddess and understand what I've given up for the treasure, this won't work. Throw that ring you're wearing on your finger," he called out to Wotan.

At that Wotan became furious.

Then Wotan got furious.

"The ring. Thou shalt never have the ring—not if thou shouldst carry away the Eternals, themselves." Fafner seized Freïa as if to make off with her.

"The ring. You will never have the ring—not even if you manage to take the Eternals themselves." Fafner grabbed Freïa as if to get away with her.

"What, thou cruel God! Thou art going to let them have our sister," Fricka screamed, mingling her shrieks with Freïa's. Donner and Froh added their rage to hers, and assailed Wotan.

"What, you cruel God! You're really going to let them take our sister," Fricka screamed, mixing her cries with Freïa's. Donner and Froh joined her in anger and confronted Wotan.

"I'll keep my ring," Wotan shouted, being overcome with the power it would give to him, and determined rather to lose his life.

"I'll keep my ring," Wotan shouted, overwhelmed by the power it would give him and resolute in his decision to risk his life instead.

"Thou wretched God! Thy wickedness means the doom of the Eternals," Fricka again screamed, beside herself with the shrieks of Freïa. As the Gods were about to curse Wotan, a bluish light glowed from a fissure in the earth.

"You're a terrible God! Your evil actions are bringing doom to the Eternals," Fricka screamed again, overwhelmed by Freïa's cries. Just as the Gods were about to curse Wotan, a bluish light shone from a crack in the earth.

"Look," cried Loge, and all turned to see, while Fafner, certain of one treasure or the other, looked and waited.

"Look," shouted Loge, and everyone turned to see, while Fafner, confident of one treasure or the other, watched and waited.

The bluish light grew and grew, and slowly from the ground rose a frost-covered woman, her glittering icy hair flowing to her waist, the blue light about her causing her garments of frost to glance and shimmer and radiate sparkles all about her.-328-

The bluish light intensified, and gradually a frost-covered woman emerged from the ground, her sparkling icy hair cascading to her waist. The blue light around her made her frost-covered garments glimmer and shine, sending sparkles all around her.-328-

"Wotan," she spoke, "give up thy ring." All were silent, the Gods and Giants dumb with amazement.

"Wotan," she said, "give up your ring." Everyone was silent, the Gods and Giants speechless with astonishment.

Again she spoke: "It is Erda, she who knows the past, present, and the future. Thy ring is accursed. Ruin and disaster follow its possession. Give up thy ring!"

Again she spoke: "It’s Erda, the one who knows the past, present, and future. Your ring is cursed. Ruin and disaster come with owning it. Get rid of your ring!"

"Who art thou?" Wotan asked in amazement.

"Who are you?" Wotan asked in amazement.

"I am mother of the three Fates—of her who weaves—her who watches—and her who cuts the cord of life. They are my daughters. Thy fate is spread out before me; give up thy ring." The Gods trembled before one who knew both good and evil. Erda had sunk into the earth as far as her breast.

"I am the mother of the three Fates—of the one who weaves— the one who watches—and the one who cuts the cord of life. They are my daughters. Your fate is laid out before me; give me your ring." The Gods trembled before someone who knew both good and evil. Erda had sunk into the earth up to her breast.

"Give up thy ring," she sighed again, and disappeared in the earth, as Wotan rushed toward her. Donner and Froh held him back.

"Give me your ring," she sighed again, and vanished into the ground, as Wotan hurried toward her. Donner and Froh held him back.

"Touch her not—to touch her would mean death!" they cried. Wotan stood thoughtfully, looking at the spot where Erda had been, till presently, with a quick movement, he threw the ring upon the Rheingold.

"Don't touch her—touching her would mean death!" they shouted. Wotan stood there, deep in thought, staring at the place where Erda had been, until suddenly, with a swift motion, he tossed the ring into the Rheingold.

"Freïa!" he cried, "give us back our youth and life, and thou, Giants, take thy treasure." As Freïa sprung toward her sister Fricka to embrace her, the Giants fell to quarrelling over the gold.

"Freïa!" he shouted, "give us back our youth and life, and you, Giants, take your treasure." As Freïa rushed toward her sister Fricka to hug her, the Giants started arguing over the gold.

"Here, thou! give me my share," Fafner roared, as Fasolt was trying to possess himself of all the hoard. Thus they fought while the Gods looked on.

"Hey you! Give me my share," Fafner shouted, as Fasolt was trying to take all the treasure for himself. So they fought while the Gods watched.

"Keep the ring, Fafner," Loge called. "It is worth more to thee than all the gold." But the struggle became more fierce till at last Fafner with one great blow killed his brother, while the Gods looked on in horror.

"Keep the ring, Fafner," Loge shouted. "It's worth more to you than all the gold." But the fight grew more intense until finally, Fafner struck a devastating blow that killed his brother, while the Gods watched in horror.

"Behold how Alberich's curse begins to work," Loge cried to Wotan.-329-

"Look how Alberich's curse starts to take effect," Loge shouted to Wotan.-329-

"I must see Erda the Wise again," Wotan answered, abstracted and troubled.

"I need to see Erda the Wise again," Wotan replied, distracted and worried.

"Nay," said Fricka, grasping his arm. "See thy palace—the Walhall of the Eternals for which thou hast nearly caused us to perish. Thou hast got what thou desired, yet hast not even entered its halls. Come—let us go and seek peace and happiness." Thus urged, but looking thoughtfully at the spot where Erda had disappeared, he permitted himself to be led toward Walhall.

"Not at all," said Fricka, gripping his arm. "Look at your palace—the Walhall of the Eternals, for which you almost caused our destruction. You've gotten what you wanted, yet you haven't even stepped inside. Come on—let's go and find peace and happiness." Encouraged by her words, but still gazing thoughtfully at the place where Erda had vanished, he allowed himself to be guided toward Walhall.

"The place was paid for with an evil wage," one of the Gods said, moodily, for all saw the mists settling upon them and felt youth and hope leaving them. They had not yet eaten of their apples of life, but Donner at last aroused himself and strode to a high peak.

"The place was bought with a wicked price," one of the Gods said, gloomily, as everyone noticed the mists closing in around them and felt their youth and hope slipping away. They hadn't yet tasted the apples of life, but Donner finally stirred himself and walked to a high peak.

"Come," he cried, in a mighty voice; and swinging his mammoth hammer above his head he called again: "Come! Come, ye mists of all the earth! Gather around me. Come, ye hovering clouds, ye foreboding mists! Come with lightnings and with thunder and sweep the heavens clear," and swinging his hammer he shouted: "Heda, heda, heda! To me, all mists! To me, all ye vapours! Donner calls his hosts. Vapours and fogs; wandering mists, heda, heda, heda!"

"Come," he shouted, in a powerful voice; and swinging his massive hammer above his head he called out again: "Come! Come, you mists of all the earth! Gather around me. Come, you floating clouds, you ominous mists! Come with lightning and thunder and clear the skies," and swinging his hammer he yelled: "Heda, heda, heda! To me, all mists! To me, all you vapors! Donner calls his armies. Vapors and fogs; drifting mists, heda, heda, heda!"

The black clouds gathered about him till all the Gods were obscured, and as they enfolded them, even the Thunder God was hidden.

The dark clouds surrounded him until all the gods were hidden, and as they wrapped around them, even the Thunder God was concealed.

Out of the darkness flashed the lightning. Boom! his hammer crashed, and the thunders rolled away into the hills.

Out of the darkness, lightning lit up the sky. Boom! His hammer struck, and the thunder echoed away into the hills.

Boom! the hammer crashed against the rock again, and with another mighty stroke the darkness rolled away, the storm cleared, the sun shone forth and at Donner's feet a brilliant rainbow-bridge appeared. It bridged the-330- way from peak to palace. It was the bridge of promise, and to it Froh pointed the way. As the sun beamed upon the earth, the pinnacles and roofs of Walhall shone like burnished gold, and Wotan took his Goddess by the hand and crossed the bridge of promise while the others followed in his train. Loge, going last, paused.

Boom! The hammer slammed against the rock again, and with another mighty strike, the darkness faded away, the storm cleared, the sun shone bright, and at Donner's feet, a stunning rainbow bridge appeared. It connected the-330- path from peak to palace. It was the bridge of promise, and Froh pointed the way to it. As the sun lit up the earth, the pinnacles and rooftops of Walhall glimmered like polished gold, and Wotan took his Goddess by the hand and crossed the bridge of promise while the others followed behind him. Loge, being last, paused.

"I foresee the downfall of the Eternals," he murmured. "They have longed for ease and luxuries which they have bought with evil bargains. Shall I go with them, or shall I once more wander, flickering, dancing, wavering, glancing—a Spirit of Flame that shall destroy while others build?" Thinking of what was to come, he slowly crossed the rainbow-bridge and cast in his lot with the Eternals.

"I can see the downfall of the Eternals," he said quietly. "They have craved comfort and luxury, which they have purchased with wicked deals. Should I join them, or should I roam again, flickering, dancing, wavering, glancing—a Spirit of Flame that will destroy while others create?" Reflecting on what lay ahead, he slowly crossed the rainbow bridge and chose to side with the Eternals.

As the Gods departed for Walhall, the Rhein-daughters were lamenting their loss; but Wotan heard and turned to chide them. (See following pages—in which the music is to be read straight across five pages: 331 to 335 inclusive.)

As the Gods left for Valhalla, the Rhine maidens mourned their loss; but Wotan heard them and turned to scold them. (See following pages—in which the music is to be read straight across five pages: 331 to 335 inclusive.)

music

music

music

music

music

music

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

(Die drei Rheintöchter in der Tiefe des Thales, unsichtbar.)
(The three Rhein-daughters in the valley.)

Wogl.
Rheingold! Rheingold!
guileless gold!
how brightly and clear
shimmered thy beams on us!

Wellg.
Rheingold! Rheingold!
guileless gold!
how brightly and clear
shimmered thy beams on us!

Flossh.
Rheingold! Rheingold!
guileless gold!
how brightly and clear
shimmered thy beams!

Wotan
(im Begriff den Fuss auf die Brücke zu setzen, hält an, und
wendet sich um.)
(preparing to set his foot on the bridge, stops and
turns round.
)

What plaints come hither to me?

Wogl.
For thy pure lustre now lament me:

Wellg.
For thy pure lustre now lament me:

Flossh.
For thy pure lustre now lament me:

Loge
(späht in das Thal hinab.)
(looks down into the valley.)

The

THE NIBELUNG RING
SECOND DAY

THE VALKYRIE

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Siegmund.
Hunding.
Wotan.
Sieglinde.
Brünnhilde.
Fricka.

Siegmund.
Hunding.
Wotan.
Sieglinde.
Brunhilde.
Fricka.

The Valkyries: Gerhilde, Ortlinde, Schwertleite, Waltraute, Helmwige, Siegrune, Grimgerde, Rossweisse.

The Valkyries: Gerhilde, Ortlinde, Schwertleite, Waltraute, Helmwige, Siegrune, Grimgerde, Rossweisse.

ACT I

Far off in the forest lived a huntsman and his wife. The huntsman was rough and brutal, but his wife, Sieglinde, was a young and tender creature who lived far away from pleasure and friends, while her husband hunted all day, went to sleep as soon as he had his supper, and was always surly and rough.

Far away in the forest, there lived a hunter and his wife. The hunter was tough and harsh, but his wife, Sieglinde, was a young and gentle soul who lived far from joy and companionship, while her husband hunted all day, went to bed right after dinner, and was always grumpy and rough.

The huntsman's house was strangely built, with the trunk of an ash tree in its very centre, while struck deep into its hole was a sword. The weapon had been driven so far into the tree's trunk, that only its hilt was to be seen. The house was poor, indeed, with only a table and some rough benches for furniture, and at one side, a fireplace where a dull fire flickered.

The huntsman's house was oddly constructed, featuring the trunk of an ash tree right in the center, and embedded deep inside it was a sword. The weapon was pushed so far into the tree that only its hilt was visible. The house was quite shabby, furnished merely with a table and a few rough benches, and on one side, there was a fireplace with a dim fire flickering.

One night, while Sieglinde was about to prepare Hun-337-ding's supper, a handsome youth burst into the hut, seeking shelter from the storm. The room was empty and he stood at the open door, looking about for some one from whom he might ask a welcome; but all was silent and deserted; so he staggered to the hearth and sank down before the fire upon a great bearskin. He appeared to be exhausted as if he had fled far from some persistent foe. He wore no armour, had no arms, and was quite defenceless and worn.

One night, as Sieglinde was getting ready to make Hunding's dinner, a handsome young man rushed into the hut, looking for shelter from the storm. The room was empty, and he stood in the open door, searching for someone to greet him, but everything was silent and abandoned. So, he stumbled over to the hearth and collapsed in front of the fire onto a large bearskin. He looked completely drained, as if he had run a long way from some relentless enemy. He wasn't wearing any armor, had no weapons, and appeared completely defenseless and weary.

"Whoever owns this shelter and warmth must share it with me for a moment," he sighed: "I can go no farther;" and he stretched himself before the welcome blaze.

"Whoever has this shelter and warmth needs to share it with me for a bit," he sighed. "I can't go any further," and he stretched out in front of the welcoming fire.

Sieglinde, hearing a sound and thinking Hunding might have returned, came from an inner room. Upon opening the door the sight that met her eyes was the man upon her hearth-stone.

Sieglinde, hearing a noise and thinking Hunding might have come back, stepped out from an inner room. When she opened the door, the sight that greeted her was the man on her hearth.

"Some stranger here!" She whispered to herself, a little afraid, for she was not able to see his half-hidden face. Poor Siegmund had no sooner stretched himself before the blaze than he fell asleep. Presently Sieglinde drew nearer, looked into his face and saw that he was very handsome, besides being gentle in appearance.

"Some stranger here!" she whispered to herself, a bit scared, as she couldn't see his half-hidden face. Poor Siegmund had just laid down in front of the fire when he fell asleep. Soon, Sieglinde moved closer, looked at his face, and noticed that he was very handsome and had a gentle appearance.

"I wonder if he can be ill?" she thought, compassionately; and as she continued to look into his face a great feeling of tenderness and love for him crept into her heart. Half waking, he called for water, and Sieglinde gave it to him from the drinking horn. As she again bent to give him the water, he saw her for the first time, and he looked at her thoughtfully in his turn, and in his turn, too, he loved her. She appeared to him to be very beautiful and kind.

"I wonder if he could be sick?" she thought, feeling sympathy. As she kept looking at his face, a wave of tenderness and love for him filled her heart. Half-awake, he called out for water, and Sieglinde handed it to him from the drinking horn. When she leaned down to give him the water again, he saw her for the first time and looked back at her thoughtfully, and in that moment, he loved her too. To him, she seemed very beautiful and kind.

"Whose house is this?" he asked, at last, watching Sieglinde wherever she went.-338-

"Whose house is this?" he finally asked, keeping an eye on Sieglinde no matter where she went.-338-

"It is the house of Hunding, the hunter," she answered, "and I am Sieglinde, his wife."

"It’s the house of Hunding, the hunter," she said, "and I’m Sieglinde, his wife."

"I wonder will he welcome a wounded and defenceless guest?" he asked with some anxiety.

"I wonder if he will accept a hurt and defenseless guest?" he asked with some concern.

"What? art thou wounded?" she demanded with solicitude. "Show me thy wounds that I may help thee."

"What? Are you hurt?" she asked with concern. "Show me your wounds so I can help you."

"Nay," he cried, leaping to his feet; "my wounds are slight and I should still have been fighting my foes, but my sword and shield were shattered and I was left at their mercy. They were many and I could not fight them single-handed and weaponless. I must now be on my way. I am but an ill-fated fellow, and I would not bring my bad luck upon thee and thy house." He started to go out of the door.

"Nah," he shouted, jumping to his feet. "My injuries are minor, and I would still be fighting my enemies, but my sword and shield are broken, and I was left vulnerable. There were too many of them, and I couldn’t fight them alone and without weapons. I need to get going. I'm just an unfortunate guy, and I wouldn't want to bring my bad luck upon you and your family." He turned to leave through the door.

"Thou canst not bring ill-fate to me," she answered, looking at him sadly. "I am not happy here."

"You can't bring bad luck to me," she replied, looking at him sadly. "I'm not happy here."

"If that be true," he said, pausing to regard her tenderly, "then I shall remain," and he turned back into the house.

"If that's true," he said, pausing to look at her affectionately, "then I'll stay," and he turned back into the house.

Scene II

At that very moment, Hunding was heard returning. Sieglinde, hearing him lead his horse to the stable, opened the door for him, as was her wont, and waited for him to come in. When Hunding finally appeared, he paused at seeing Siegmund.

At that moment, Hunding was heard coming back. Sieglinde, hearing him bring his horse to the stable, opened the door for him, as she usually did, and waited for him to come in. When Hunding finally showed up, he stopped when he saw Siegmund.

"Whom have we here?" he asked his wife, suspiciously.

"Who do we have here?" he asked his wife, suspiciously.

"A wounded man whom I found lying upon the hearth-stone. I gave him water, and welcomed him as a guest." Hunding, hearing this, hung his sword and shield upon a branch of the dead ash tree, and taking off his armour, handed it to Sieglinde.-339-

"A wounded man I found lying on the hearth. I gave him water and welcomed him as a guest." Hunding, hearing this, hung his sword and shield on a branch of the dead ash tree, and taking off his armor, handed it to Sieglinde.-339-

"Set the meal for us," he said to her in a surly tone, looking sharply at the stranger. Sieglinde hung the armour upon the tree and began to prepare the meal.

"Get the meal ready for us," he said to her with a grumpy tone, glaring at the stranger. Sieglinde hung the armor on the tree and started to prepare the meal.

"You seem to have come a long way," said Hunding at last to Siegmund. "Have you no horse?"

"You've come a long way," Hunding finally said to Siegmund. "Don't you have a horse?"

"I have come over mountain and through brake. I know not whither the journey has led me. I would find that out from thee; and may I ask who gives me shelter?"

"I have traveled over mountains and through thickets. I don't know where this journey has taken me. I would like to find that out from you; may I ask who is offering me shelter?"

"I am Hunding whose clan reaches far, and who has many kinsmen. Now for thyself?"

"I am Hunding, from a large clan with many relatives. What about you?"

"I, too, have kinsmen who war for freedom. My father was a wolf and my mother is dead. I am the son of the Wälsungs—a warring race. Once my father, the wolf, and I wandered together in the forest. We went to hunt, and upon our return we found our hut laid waste and my mother burned to ashes. Then, sadly, my father and I went forth again."

"I also have relatives who fight for freedom. My dad was a wolf and my mom is gone. I am the son of the Wälsungs—a warrior clan. Once, my dad, the wolf, and I roamed the forest together. We went hunting, and when we came back, we found our home destroyed and my mom turned to ashes. Then, sadly, my dad and I set out again."

"I have heard of this wolfling," Hunding answered, frowning. "A wild and wolfish race, truly! Tell me, stranger, where roams thy father, now?"

"I've heard of this wolfling," Hunding said, frowning. "A wild and wolfish group, for sure! Tell me, stranger, where is your father now?"

"He became the game of the Neidlings—they who killed my mother; but many a Neidling has been destroyed in his pursuit. At last my father must have been slain. I was torn from him, but later escaped from my captors and went in search of him. I found only his empty skin, and so I was left alone in the forest. I began to long for the companionship of men and women; but I was mistrusted; whatever I thought right, others thought wrong, and that which others thought well of appeared to me to be evil. Thus, in all my wanderings, I found no friend. In truth my name is Wehwalt: Woe. I may never find love and kindness. Foes wait ever upon my track. Since I am a wolf's son, who will believe that I have loving-340- thoughts?" Hereupon, Sieglinde looked at the handsome yet sorrowful stranger with great tenderness.

"He became the target of the Neidlings—those who killed my mother; but many Neidlings have been destroyed in his pursuit. Eventually, my father must have been killed. I was taken away from him, but later escaped my captors and went looking for him. I found only his empty skin, and so I was left alone in the forest. I began to crave the company of people; but I was met with distrust; whatever I believed to be right, others thought was wrong, and what others considered good seemed evil to me. Thus, in all my travels, I found no friend. In truth, my name is Wehwalt: Woe. I may never find love and kindness. Enemies are always on my trail. Since I am the son of a wolf, who will believe that I have loving-340- thoughts?" At this, Sieglinde looked at the handsome yet sorrowful stranger with deep compassion.

"Tell us, guest, how thy weapons were lost?" Hunding insisted.

"Tell us, guest, how did you lose your weapons?" Hunding insisted.

"Willingly I shall tell thee. A sorrowing maid cried for help. Her kinsmen thought to bind her in wedlock to one she did not love; and when she cried to me to free her, I had to fight all her kinsmen single-handed. I slew her brothers and while protecting her as she bent above their bodies, her people broke my shield and I had to flee."

"Willingly I will tell you. A grieving girl called for help. Her family wanted to force her to marry someone she didn't love; and when she begged me to rescue her, I had to take on all her relatives by myself. I killed her brothers, and while I was protecting her as she leaned over their bodies, her people smashed my shield and I had to run."

"Now I know you," Hunding shouted, rising and glaring at the young wolfling. "I was called to battle with my kinsmen—they were your foes! He who fought us fled before I could reach the battling place, and here I have returned to find my enemy in my house! Let me tell you, wolf-man, my house shall hold you safe for the night, since you came here wounded and defenceless; but to-morrow you must defend yourself, for I will kill you."

"Now I know who you are," Hunding shouted, standing up and glaring at the young wolf-man. "I was called to fight alongside my relatives—they were your enemies! The one who battled us ran away before I could get to the fight, and now I've come back to find my enemy in my home! Let me tell you, wolf-man, my home will keep you safe for the night, since you arrived here hurt and defenseless; but tomorrow you must defend yourself, because I will kill you."

At that Hunding moved threateningly toward Siegmund, but Sieglinde stepped between them, regarding Siegmund with a troubled face.

At that moment, Hunding advanced menacingly toward Siegmund, but Sieglinde placed herself between them, looking at Siegmund with a worried expression.

"As for thee," said Hunding to her roughly; "have off with thee! Set my night-draught here and get thee to bed!"

"As for you," Hunding said to her brusquely, "get out of here! Put my night drink here and go to bed!"

Sieglinde took from the cupboard a box of spices from which she shook some into the drinking horn in which she was making the night-draught. All the while she moved about she tried to direct Siegmund's eye toward the sword hilt which gleamed upon the ash tree; but Hunding was not pleased with her and drove her from the room to her bed-chamber. Then taking the armour from the tree he glowered darkly at Siegmund.-341-

Sieglinde took a box of spices from the cupboard and shook some into the drinking horn as she prepared the night potion. While moving around, she tried to catch Siegmund's attention toward the sword hilt that shimmered on the ash tree, but Hunding disapproved of her actions and sent her to her bedroom. He then took the armor from the tree and glared at Siegmund. -341-

"Look well to thyself, to-morrow," he said; "for I mean to kill thee." Then he followed Sieglinde to the inner chamber.

"Take care of yourself tomorrow," he said; "because I'm planning to kill you." Then he followed Sieglinde into the inner chamber.

Scene III

Siegmund sat down, sad and lonely, while the lights burned out and the fire flickered lower. The wolf-man with his head in his hands thought gloomily upon his unhappy fate. Never was he to find friends, though he was true and honest and meant harm to no man.

Siegmund sat down, feeling sad and alone, as the lights dimmed and the fire burned lower. The wolf-man, with his head in his hands, thought bleakly about his unfortunate fate. He would never find friends, even though he was true and honest and wished no harm to anyone.

"I have no sword," he thought; "hence I cannot defend myself against Hunding. If only I could find, somewhere in the world, that enchanted sword of which my father told me!" he cried, aloud in his despair. Suddenly, the logs in the fire fell apart and the flame flared high—it was Loge doing the bidding of Wotan, who, from Walhall, was watching the movements of the Universe—and in the blaze the sword hilt could be seen shining upon the tree. The gleam caught Siegmund's eye, but he did not know what he saw.

"I don’t have a sword," he thought; "so I can’t defend myself against Hunding. If only I could find that enchanted sword my father told me about!" he exclaimed in his despair. Suddenly, the logs in the fire collapsed and the flames shot up—it was Loge carrying out Wotan's orders, who was watching the happenings of the Universe from Walhall—and in the firelight, the sword hilt could be seen glimmering on the tree. The shine caught Siegmund's eye, but he didn’t realize what he was looking at.

"What is that so bright and shining?" he said to himself. "Ah, it must be the memory of dear Sieglinde's brilliant eyes, which rested so often upon that spot before she left the room. It is because I love her and think of her that I fancy I see a jewel shining in the dark." Musing thus he became sadder than before. Again Loge flamed up high, and again Siegmund saw the gleam of the sword, but still he did not know what he saw, so the lonely wolf-man was again left in darkness. Then the chamber door softly opened and Sieglinde stole into the room. She had left Hunding sleeping.

"What is that bright light?" he said to himself. "Oh, it must be the memory of dear Sieglinde's sparkling eyes, which often looked at that spot before she left the room. It's because I love her and think of her that I imagine I see a jewel shining in the darkness." Lost in thought, he felt sadder than before. Once more, Loge blazed high, and Siegmund saw the sword's shine, but he still didn't understand what he was seeing, so the lonely wolf-man remained in the dark. Then the chamber door quietly opened, and Sieglinde slipped into the room. She had left Hunding asleep.

"Guest," she whispered. "Art thou sleeping?" Siegmund started up joyfully.-342-

"Guest," she whispered. "Are you sleeping?" Siegmund jumped up happily.-342-

"It is Sieglinde?" he whispered back.

"Is that Sieglinde?" he whispered back.

"Listen! Make no sound. Hunding lies sleeping, overcome by the heavy drink that I have given him. Now, in the night, fly and save thy life. I have come to show thee a weapon. Oh, if thou couldst make it thine! Many have tried, but all have failed. It is only the strongest in all the world who can draw it from its strange sheath." Siegmund's glance wandered to where she pointed, and rested upon the sword hilt which the flame had shown him.

"Listen! Don't make a sound. Hunding is sleeping, passed out from the strong drink I gave him. Now, in the night, escape and save your life. I've come to show you a weapon. Oh, if only you could claim it as your own! Many have tried, but all have failed. Only the strongest in the world can pull it from its unusual sheath." Siegmund's gaze turned to where she was pointing, landing on the sword hilt that the flame had revealed to him.

"I was given by my kinsmen to the cruel Hunding," she continued; "and while I sat sad and sorrowful on my wedding night, and my kinsmen gathered around rejoicing, there entered an old man, clad all in gray, his hat pulled low over his face, and one eye hidden; but the other eye flashed fear to all men's souls but mine. While others trembled with fear, I trembled with hope; because on me his eye rested lovingly. He carried a sword in his hand, and with a mighty stroke, buried it deep in the ash tree.

"I was given by my relatives to the cruel Hunding," she continued; "and while I sat sad and upset on my wedding night, and my family gathered around celebrating, an old man entered, dressed all in gray, his hat pulled low over his face, with one eye covered; but the other eye sent fear into all men's hearts except mine. While others shook with fear, I shook with hope; because his eye rested lovingly on me. He carried a sword in his hand, and with a powerful stroke, he drove it deep into the ash tree."

"'Only he who has a giant's strength can draw that sword,' he cried. After that, guests came and went, came and went, tried and tried; but none could draw the sword. So there it cleaves until this day. Ah! if thou couldst draw it out and save thy life! He who draws that sword shall also deliver me from Hunding," she added, wistfully.

"'Only someone with a giant's strength can pull that sword out,' he shouted. After that, guests came and went, tried and tried, but none could pull the sword. So it remains stuck to this day. Ah! if only you could pull it out and save your life! Whoever pulls that sword will also rescue me from Hunding," she added, longingly.

At that, Siegmund leaped up and clasped her in his arms:

At that, Siegmund jumped up and hugged her tightly:

"Then in truth shall I draw it. It is I who shall free thee. And who but the God Wotan put the weapon there for thy deliverance? Thou sayst he had but one eye! Did not Wotan give one of his to win his wife,-343- Fricka? Thou hast been guarded by the Gods themselves," he cried, and again clasping her to his breast he promised to free her forever from Hunding. "It is the weapon told of by my father, the wolf," he declared; and while they stood thus, the outer door swung noiselessly open and the moonlight streamed in.

"Then I will really draw it. I’m the one who will free you. And who but the God Wotan placed the weapon there for your rescue? You say he had only one eye! Didn’t Wotan give one of his up to win his wife, Fricka? You’ve been protected by the Gods themselves," he exclaimed, and pulling her close to him, he promised to free her forever from Hunding. "It’s the weapon my father, the wolf, told me about," he said; and while they stood there, the outer door opened silently and the moonlight flooded in.

"Ah! It is the Spring," he whispered. "The beautiful Spring! She has entered unannounced to bring us cheer and hope, it is an omen of good. I am no longer sad. I have found one to love who loves me, and a weapon to defend her." With a mighty wrench Siegmund pulled the sword from its bed and swung it above them.

"Ah! It’s Spring," he whispered. "The beautiful Spring! She has come in without a warning to bring us joy and hope; it’s a sign of good things. I’m not sad anymore. I’ve found someone to love who loves me back, and a way to protect her." With a powerful pull, Siegmund yanked the sword from its sheath and held it up above them.

ACT II

When Sieglinde and Siegmund had fled and while they were wandering, waiting for the battle which was certain to occur between Siegmund and Hunding, Wotan was preparing to send out his war-maid, Brünnhilde, from the palace of the Gods—Walhall. The warrior-maid had been given him by Erda, and she went forth each day to the ends of the earth, to guard all warriors. When men died in battle, she and her eight sisters, who were called the Valkyries, bore those heroes to Wotan, and they dwelt in Walhall forever. It was on the day of the battle that Brünnhilde and Wotan came to a high rock, armed and prepared for war. Wotan carried a magic spear.

When Sieglinde and Siegmund had escaped and were wandering, waiting for the battle that was sure to happen between Siegmund and Hunding, Wotan was getting ready to send out his warrior maid, Brünnhilde, from the palace of the Gods—Walhall. This warrior maid had been given to him by Erda, and she went out each day to the ends of the earth to protect all warriors. When men fell in battle, she and her eight sisters, known as the Valkyries, brought those heroes to Wotan, and they lived in Walhall forever. It was on the day of the battle that Brünnhilde and Wotan reached a high rock, armed and ready for war. Wotan held a magic spear.

"Listen, Brünnhilde! Thou art to hasten. There is this day to be a great battle between Siegmund, who is of the Wälsung race, and Hunding. As for Hunding, I want him not in Walhall. Yet it is Siegmund whom thou art to shield in the strife. Take thy horse and hurry forth." Brünnhilde, springing upon her beautiful horse,-344- Grane, flew shouting over the rocks, loudly calling her battle-cry:

"Listen, Brünnhilde! You need to hurry. Today there's going to be a great battle between Siegmund, who is from the Wälsung family, and Hunding. I don't want Hunding in Valhalla. But you are to protect Siegmund in this fight. Grab your horse and head out quickly." Brünnhilde, leaping onto her beautiful horse,-344- Grane, raced over the rocks, calling out her battle cry loudly:

"Ho-jo-to-ho! Ho-jo-to-ho! Heia-ha, heia-ha, heia-ha!" This loud clear cry, rang from peak to peak, from crag to crag, while the maid on her enchanted horse flew away to summon her sisters. On a far peak she paused, and called back to Wotan:

"Ho-jo-to-ho! Ho-jo-to-ho! Heia-ha, heia-ha, heia-ha!" This loud, clear shout echoed from peak to peak, from cliff to cliff, as the maiden on her magical horse raced off to gather her sisters. At a distant peak, she stopped and called back to Wotan:

"Have a care war-father! Thy Goddess, Fricka, comes drawn in her car by rams. She will give thee a great battle I fear; she swings her golden lash, and makes the poor beasts dance. I tell thee, war-father, thy Goddess has some quarrel with thee!" and laughing, Brünnhilde flew on her way. Fricka's rams, scrambling over the rocks, dragging her car behind them, landed her close to Wotan.

"Be careful, war-father! Your Goddess, Fricka, is arriving in her chariot pulled by rams. I’m afraid she’s going to bring you a tough fight; she’s swinging her golden whip and making those poor creatures dance. I’m telling you, war-father, your Goddess has a bone to pick with you!" And laughing, Brünnhilde flew on her way. Fricka's rams, scrambling over the rocks and dragging her chariot behind them, brought her close to Wotan.

"So, Wotan, I must look the world over for thee!" she cried angrily. "I have no time to chide thee, however. The hunter Hunding has called to me for help. He is sorely pressed. Siegmund is his foe, and has taken the magic sword from the ash tree. With that sword he is invincible. He has carried off Hunding's wife, and I, the Goddess of Home and Domesticity, must avenge him. I have come to warn thee not to interfere for Siegmund. I shall help Hunding."

"So, Wotan, I have to search the whole world for you!" she shouted angrily. "But I don’t have time to scold you right now. The hunter Hunding has called me for help. He is in serious trouble. Siegmund is his enemy and has taken the magic sword from the ash tree. With that sword, he can't be beaten. He has kidnapped Hunding's wife, and I, the Goddess of Home and Domesticity, must take revenge for him. I've come to warn you not to get involved on Siegmund's side. I will help Hunding."

"I know of thy Hunding," Wotan answered, frowning. "And I know no harm of Siegmund. It was the beautiful Spring which united the pair. Am I to overwhelm these two with ruin because thy cruel Hunding has come to thee for help? Spring's enchantment was upon Sieglinde and Siegmund."

"I know about your Hunding," Wotan replied, frowning. "And I don’t think Siegmund has done anything wrong. It was the beautiful Spring that brought them together. Should I ruin these two because your cruel Hunding has come to you for help? Spring's magic was on Sieglinde and Siegmund."

"What, ye speak thus to me, Wotan? When those two had been united in holy wedlock——?"

"What, are you talking to me like that, Wotan? When those two had been united in holy marriage—?"

"I do not call so hateful a union, 'holy'," Wotan answered, sternly.-345-

"I don't call such a hateful union 'holy'," Wotan replied, sternly.-345-

"Thy words are shameful. I have come to tell thee thou shalt take back the magic power thou hast given to Siegmund with the sword. I know well he is thy son, and that thou wandered upon the earth as a wolf, leaving behind thee this sword, invincible, for thy beloved wolf-boy, but I declare to you, I shall give you henceforth no peace till the sword is taken from him. Hunding shall have his revenge! The conduct of these mortals is shameful. But when Gods, such as thou, misbehave, what can be expected of mere mortals?" Fricka sighed. "However thou may seek to free thyself or defend thyself, I am thy eternal bride; thou canst not get away from me, and if thou wouldst have peace, thou wilt heed me. See to it that the wolf-man loses his life in this encounter." Fricka, for all the world like a shrewish, scolding mortal wife, quite overwhelmed the unhappy War-god.

"Your words are disgraceful. I've come to tell you that you need to take back the magical power you gave Siegmund with the sword. I know well that he is your son and that you roamed the earth like a wolf, leaving this invincible sword behind for your beloved wolf-boy, but I declare to you, I will give you no peace until the sword is taken from him. Hunding will have his revenge! The actions of these mortals are disgraceful. But when gods like you behave badly, what can we expect from mere mortals?" Fricka sighed. "No matter how you try to escape or defend yourself, I am your eternal bride; you can't get away from me, and if you want peace, you will listen to me. Make sure that the wolf-man loses his life in this battle." Fricka, just like a nagging, scolding mortal wife, completely overwhelmed the unfortunate War-god.

"But what can I do, since I should have to fight against my own enchantments?" Wotan urged, hoping to save his beloved wolf-son.

"But what can I do, since I have to fight against my own spells?" Wotan pleaded, hoping to save his beloved wolf-son.

"Thou shalt disenchant the sword. The magic thou gavest thou canst destroy." The quarrel was at its height, when Brünnhilde's cry could be heard afar.

"You shall break the spell on the sword. The magic you gave, you can destroy." The argument was at its peak when Brünnhilde's scream was heard from a distance.

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ho-jo-to-ho! ho-jo-to-ho!
heia-ha! heia-ha!
ho-jo-to-ho! ho-jo-to-ho!
heia-ha! heia-ha!
ho-jo-to-ho! ho-jo-to-ho!
ho-jo-to-ho! ho-jo-to-ho!
heia-ha-ha!
ho-jo-ho!

"Ho-jo-to-ho-ho-to-jo-ho! Heia-ha, heia-ha, heia-ha!" Brünnhilde came leaping down the mountain again, upon her horse, Grane. Seeing a quarrel was in progress between the Goddess and Wotan she became quiet, dismounted, and led her horse to a cave and hid him there.

"Ho-jo-to-ho-ho-to-jo-ho! Heia-ha, heia-ha, heia-ha!" Brünnhilde leaped down the mountain again on her horse, Grane. When she noticed a fight happening between the Goddess and Wotan, she fell silent, got off her horse, and took him to a cave, hiding him there.

"There, Wotan, is thy war-maid now. Pledge me thine oath that the magic sword which Siegmund bears, shall lose its virtue! Give thy war-maid instruction." Fricka urged this in a manner calculated to show Wotan there would be no more peace in Walhall if he flouted his wife. He sat down in dejection.

"There, Wotan, your warrior woman is here now. Promise me your oath that the magic sword Siegmund carries will lose its power! Teach your warrior woman." Fricka insisted this in a way meant to make Wotan realize there would be no more peace in Valhalla if he ignored his wife. He sat down in sadness.

"Take my oath," he said miserably; and thus Sieglinde's and Siegmund's doom was sealed. Fricka triumphantly mounted into the car drawn by rams, and in passing, spoke to Brünnhilde.-347-

"Take my word," he said sadly; and that’s how Sieglinde's and Siegmund's fate was decided. Fricka victoriously climbed into the chariot pulled by rams, and as she passed, she spoke to Brünnhilde.-347-

"Go to thy war-father and get his commands." Brünnhilde, wondering, went to Wotan.

"Go to your war-father and get his orders." Brünnhilde, curious, went to Wotan.

Scene II

"Father, Fricka has won in some encounter with thee, else she would not go out so gaily and thou sit there so dejected. Tell me, thy war-child, what troubles thee!"

"Father, Fricka has beaten you in some argument, or else she wouldn't be out celebrating while you're sitting here so down. Tell me, your war-child, what’s bothering you!"

At first Wotan shook his head, but presently his despair urged him to speak and he told Brünnhilde the story of the Rheingold and the ring of the Nibelungs.

At first, Wotan shook his head, but soon his despair pushed him to speak, and he shared with Brünnhilde the story of the Rheingold and the ring of the Nibelungs.

"I coveted what was not mine," he said. "I got the gold from Alberich and in turn Fafner and Fasolt got it from me. Fafner killed his brother for love of the gold, and then turning himself into a dragon, set himself to watch over the gold forever. It was decreed by the Fates—Erda's daughters—that when Alberich should find a woman to love him, the overthrow of the Gods was at hand. Alberich had bought love with the treasure. Our only hope lay in the victory of some hero in whose life I had no part. I left for such a one a magic sword, so placed that only the strongest could draw it. He had to help himself before I gave him help. Siegmund has drawn the magic sword. If he had won in the battle with Hunding, the Eternals would have been saved; but Fricka demands that Hunding shall win the fight and a God must sacrifice all Walhall if his wife demands it. He had better be dead than browbeaten forever." Wotan almost wept in his anguish. "So must the Eternals face extermination. A wife can crush even a God!"

"I wanted what wasn’t mine," he said. "I got the gold from Alberich, and then Fafner and Fasolt took it from me. Fafner killed his brother out of love for the gold, and then turned into a dragon to guard it forever. The Fates—Erda's daughters—decreed that when Alberich found a woman to love him, the downfall of the Gods would be imminent. Alberich had traded treasure for love. Our only hope rested on a hero's victory, someone I was never a part of. I left behind a magic sword, placed in such a way that only the strongest could draw it. He needed to help himself before I could help him. Siegmund has pulled the magic sword. If he had won the battle against Hunding, the Eternals would have been saved; but Fricka insists that Hunding wins the fight, and a God must sacrifice all of Valhalla if his wife demands it. He’d be better off dead than beaten down forever." Wotan almost cried in his pain. "So the Eternals must face extinction. A wife can even overpower a God!"

"What shall I do for thee, Father Wotan?" Brünnhilde cried distractedly.-348-

"What can I do for you, Father Wotan?" Brünnhilde exclaimed anxiously.-348-

"Obey Fricka this day in all things. Desert Siegmund and fight on Hunding's side." Wotan sighed heavily.

"Follow Fricka's wishes today in everything. Abandon Siegmund and side with Hunding." Wotan let out a deep sigh.

"Nay, I shall defy thy commands for once," she declared, but at this Wotan rose in wrath.

"Nah, I'm going to ignore your orders this time," she said, but at this, Wotan stood up in anger.

"Obey me!—or thy punishment shall be terrible. To disobey would be treason to the Gods." He strode away.

"Obey me! Or your punishment will be severe. Disobedience would be an act of treason against the gods." He walked away.

Brünnhilde put on her armour once more.

Brünnhilde put her armor on again.

"Why is my armour so heavy, and why does it hurt me so?" she asked of herself. "Alas! It is because I donned it in an evil cause." Slowly she went toward the cave where her enchanted horse, Grane, was hidden.

"Why is my armor so heavy, and why does it hurt me so?" she asked herself. "Oh no! It's because I put it on for a wicked cause." Slowly, she made her way to the cave where her enchanted horse, Grane, was hidden.

Scene III

Now that the Gods had forsaken them, the two lovers, Sieglinde and Siegmund, were in great danger, and Sieglinde, without knowing why, was filled anew with fright. She hurried painfully along, assisted by Siegmund who was all the time lovingly urging her to stop and rest.

Now that the Gods had turned their backs on them, the two lovers, Sieglinde and Siegmund, were in serious danger, and Sieglinde, not understanding why, was suddenly filled with fear again. She moved forward slowly, supported by Siegmund, who kept gently encouraging her to stop and take a break.

"Nay," she answered always; "I cannot rest because I hear Hunding's hounds who would tear thee in pieces, if they caught thee." At that very moment they heard the blast of Hunding's horn in the distance.

"Nah," she always replied, "I can’t relax because I hear Hunding's hounds that would rip you apart if they caught you." Just then, they heard the sound of Hunding's horn in the distance.

"There he comes with all his kinsmen at his back, and they will surely overwhelm thee," she cried in distress; and fell fainting with fear.

"There he comes with all his relatives behind him, and they will definitely overpower you," she shouted in distress; and then she fainted from fear.

As Siegmund placed her tenderly upon the ground, Brünnhilde came toward them from the cavern, leading her horse.

As Siegmund gently laid her on the ground, Brünnhilde approached them from the cave, bringing her horse along.

Scene IV

She regarded Siegmund sorrowfully and said in a troubled voice:-349-

She looked at Siegmund with sadness and said in a worried tone:-349-

"I have come to call thee hence, Siegmund." The youth stared at her curiously.

"I've come to call you now, Siegmund." The young man looked at her with curiosity.

"Who art thou?" he asked.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"I am Brünnhilde, the Valkyrie; and whoever I look upon must die."

"I am Brünnhilde, the Valkyrie, and anyone I gaze upon must perish."

"Not I," Siegmund answered, incredulously. "I fight with the enchanted sword of Wotan. My life is charmed. I cannot die."

"Not me," Siegmund replied, in disbelief. "I fight with Wotan's enchanted sword. My life is protected by magic. I can't die."

"Alas!" she answered, then paused. Presently she spoke again. "Whoever looks upon me must die, Siegmund," she said earnestly.

"Alas!" she replied, then took a moment. Shortly after, she spoke again. "Anyone who looks at me has to die, Siegmund," she said seriously.

"When I have died, where do I go?" he asked. He was not sad at the thought of giving up a life so full of strife.

"When I die, where do I go?" he asked. He wasn't sad at the thought of leaving behind a life so full of struggle.

"Thou goest to Walhall to dwell with the Eternals."

"You are going to Valhalla to live with the Eternal ones."

"Do I find there Wotan, and the Wälsungs—my kinsmen who have gone before me?"

"Will I find Wotan there, along with the Wälsungs—my relatives who came before me?"

"Aye," she answered—"And Wish-maidens to fill thy drinking cup and to cheer thee. It is the home where heroes dwell, forever and forever."

"Yeah," she replied, "and wish-maidens to fill your drink and keep you happy. It’s the home where heroes live, now and always."

Siegmund's face glowed with hope.

Siegmund's face lit up with hope.

"And Sieglinde?" he cried.

"And Sieglinde?" he shouted.

"Ah, not she. She must stay yet a while behind thee."

"Ah, not her. She must stay back for a bit."

Then a terrible change came upon Siegmund and he frowned at the Valkyrie.

Then a horrible change came over Siegmund, and he glared at the Valkyrie.

"Begone! Thinkest thou I go to thy Walhall without Sieglinde? Begone! What do you of the Gods know of love such as ours. Walhall is not for me. I carry the enchanted sword given by Wotan. This day I kill Hunding, and live my life in peace with Sieglinde."

"Go away! Do you really think I'm going to your Valhalla without Sieglinde? Leave me alone! What do you gods know about love like ours? Valhalla is not for me. I carry the enchanted sword given to me by Wotan. Today, I will kill Hunding and live my life in peace with Sieglinde."

Brünnhilde could no longer let him deceive himself.

Brünnhilde could no longer allow him to deceive himself.

"The enchantment of thy sword is gone!" Siegmund started. "Wotan deserts thee. To-day thou must go-350- hence with me. Hunding will kill thee." For a moment Siegmund regarded the Valkyrie, then drawing his sword, he turned to where Sieglinde was lying, still unconscious.

"The magic of your sword is gone!" Siegmund exclaimed. "Wotan has abandoned you. Today you have to leave-350- with me. Hunding will kill you." For a moment, Siegmund looked at the Valkyrie, then, drawing his sword, he turned to where Sieglinde lay, still unconscious.

"What wouldst thou do?" Brünnhilde cried.

"What would you do?" Brünnhilde shouted.

"Kill Sieglinde, to save her from Hunding's wrath."

"Kill Sieglinde, to protect her from Hunding's anger."

"Leave her to me," Brünnhilde entreated, moved with pity. "I swear to thee I will preserve her. Leave her with me."

"Leave her to me," Brünnhilde pleaded, filled with compassion. "I promise you I will keep her safe. Just leave her with me."

"With thee—when Wotan himself has tricked me? Nay. The Gods are no longer trustworthy," he said, bitterly, turning again to Sieglinde. Brünnhilde, overcome with pity and admiration for such devotion between mortals—a love more steadfast than the promises of the Gods themselves—sprang forward to stay him.

"With you—after Wotan himself has deceived me? No way. The Gods can't be trusted anymore," he said bitterly, turning back to Sieglinde. Brünnhilde, filled with pity and admiration for such devotion between people—a love more reliable than the promises of the Gods themselves—rushed forward to stop him.

"Do not! I will preserve thee—thee and thy Sieglinde. I am here to guard Hunding, but it shall not be so. I will shield thee in the fight. I will brave the wrath of Wotan for such love as thine and Sieglinde's. If the magic of thy sword is destroyed, the power of my shield is not. I will guard thee through the fight. Up! Renew thy courage. The day is thine, and the fight is at hand." Mounting her horse, Grane, the Valkyrie flew over the mountain tops and disappeared. Siegmund's despair was turned to joy and again hearing Hunding's horn, he turned to go, leaving Sieglinde to sleep till the fight was over. The storm-clouds gathered, and all the scene became hidden.

"Don’t! I will protect you—both you and your Sieglinde. I'm here to guard Hunding, but that won't happen. I will defend you in the battle. I will face Wotan's anger for the love you and Sieglinde share. Even if your sword's magic is lost, my shield's power remains. I will keep you safe during the fight. Come on! Regain your courage. The day is yours, and the battle is imminent." Mounting her horse, Grane, the Valkyrie soared over the mountaintops and vanished. Siegmund’s despair turned into joy, and upon hearing Hunding's horn again, he turned to leave, letting Sieglinde sleep until the fight was over. Storm clouds gathered, and everything became shrouded from view.

Scene V

Lightning flashed and thunder rolled ominously. Siegmund bent to kiss Sieglinde and disappeared in the blackness of the storm. All the heavens and earth spoke of war-351- and death. The air grew thick with vapours, and lightning cleft the hills. Siegmund called through the darkness to Hunding to face him for the fight, and at the sound of his voice and the horns and the shouting of battle, Sieglinde awoke. She could see naught, but could hear the sounds of war. Her fear for Siegmund returned. She shrieked and ran toward the storm-shrouded mountain. The skies were rent, and high upon the rocky peak, Hunding and Siegmund stood forth in battle.

Lightning flashed and thunder rolled ominously. Siegmund leaned down to kiss Sieglinde and vanished into the darkness of the storm. Everything around them spoke of war and death. The air thickened with vapors, and lightning split the hills. Siegmund called into the darkness for Hunding to come out and fight him, and at the sound of his voice, along with the horns and battle cries, Sieglinde woke up. She couldn’t see anything, but she could hear the sounds of war. Her fear for Siegmund returned. She screamed and ran toward the storm-covered mountain. The skies were torn apart, and high on the rocky peak, Hunding and Siegmund faced each other in battle.

"The Goddess Fricka is with me!" Hunding shouted.

"The goddess Fricka is with me!" Hunding shouted.

"Away with thy Goddess! It is the Gods who support me" Siegmund answered, bravely swinging his sword. Instantly Brünnhilde floated above the warriors. She interposed her burnished shield between Siegmund and the sword of Hunding, and cried:

"Away with your Goddess! It's the Gods who back me," Siegmund replied, boldly swinging his sword. Instantly, Brünnhilde appeared above the warriors. She placed her shining shield between Siegmund and Hunding's sword and called out:

"Thrust, Siegmund! Thy sword shall preserve thee!" Instantly the whole earth was filled with a dazzling fire, in which Wotan appeared, foaming with rage. He thrust his spear to catch the blow of the wolfling's sword, which broke in half upon it; while Hunding's point pierced Siegmund's breast. Brünnhilde fell at Wotan's feet, while with a shriek Sieglinde in the glade below fell as if dead. While Wotan faced Hunding, Brünnhilde rushed down the mountain to save Sieglinde. Taking her in her arms she sprang upon Grane and flew for the rock of the Valkyries.

"Strike, Siegmund! Your sword will protect you!" Suddenly, the whole earth was lit up with a brilliant fire, where Wotan appeared, fuming with anger. He thrust his spear to block the wolfling's sword, which shattered against it; meanwhile, Hunding's blade pierced Siegmund's chest. Brünnhilde collapsed at Wotan's feet, while Sieglinde let out a scream and fell in the glade below as if dead. While Wotan faced Hunding, Brünnhilde raced down the mountain to save Sieglinde. She took her in her arms, jumped on Grane, and flew toward the rock of the Valkyries.

"Now go, thou miserable being," Wotan thundered at Hunding, and waving his spear at him, the man fell dead.

"Now go, you miserable being," Wotan shouted at Hunding, and with a wave of his spear, the man fell dead.

"Now Brünnhilde, for thee! and for thy punishment!" he cried in an awful voice, and amidst the crashing of Donner's hammer against the sides of the universe and flames from heaven, Wotan disappeared.-352-

"Now Brünnhilde, this is for you! And for what you deserve!" he shouted in a terrible voice, and amidst the sound of Donner's hammer striking the edges of the universe and flames from above, Wotan vanished.-352-

ACT III

Away on a far mountain, the Valkyries were waiting for Brünnhilde's coming. They were her sisters: Gerhilde, Ortlinde, Waltraute and Schwertleite, seated upon a high place, dressed in their armour. From time to time they gave the cry of the Valkyries:

Gone on a distant mountain, the Valkyries were waiting for Brünnhilde to arrive. They were her sisters: Gerhilde, Ortlinde, Waltraute, and Schwertleite, sitting on a high spot, dressed in their armor. Occasionally, they let out the Valkyries' call:

"Ho-jo-to-ho! Ho-jo-to-ho! Heia-ha, heia-ha, heia-ha!" Soon this call was answered by Helmwige, who could be seen coming on her horse, with a slain warrior tied to her saddle.

"Ho-jo-to-ho! Ho-jo-to-ho! Heia-ha, heia-ha, heia-ha!" Before long, this call was answered by Helmwige, who appeared riding her horse, with a defeated warrior tied to her saddle.

The Valkyries were arriving from the four quarters of the earth—each bearing a slain warrior. At last, all but Brünnhilde had come.

The Valkyries were arriving from all directions—each carrying a fallen warrior. Finally, all had arrived except for Brünnhilde.

"We cannot go to Wotan without her," they said among themselves. "She is his favourite and she brings to him those heroes he most desires. We must not start for Walhall till she has come." Thus they talked among themselves, now and then sounding their cry and laughing over the misfortunes of mortals. At last one called:

"We can't go to Wotan without her," they said to each other. "She’s his favorite, and she brings him the heroes he wants the most. We shouldn't head to Walhall until she arrives." So they continued to converse, occasionally shouting their cry and laughing about the misfortunes of mortals. Finally, one of them called:

"Look! Brünnhilde is coming in wildest haste. Look, look! Her pace is so furious that the horse staggers. What lies on her saddle?" All peered in amazement into the vale below.

"Look! Brünnhilde is rushing in a wild hurry. Look, look! She’s moving so fast that the horse is staggering. What’s on her saddle?" Everyone gazed in astonishment into the valley below.

"It is no man," one cried.

"It’s not a man," one shouted.

"It is a maid," shouted another.

"It's a housekeeper," shouted another.

"She does not greet us." They ran to help her from her horse, shouting their war-cry as they went, and returned supporting Sieglinde, while they surrounded Brünnhilde and questioned her wildly.

"She doesn't greet us." They rushed to help her off her horse, shouting their battle cry as they went, and returned supporting Sieglinde, while they surrounded Brünnhilde and questioned her frantically.

"Shield us!" she cried to them. "I am pursued. The war-father is coming after me. He is foaming with rage.-353- Hide us, shield us." All looked at her in consternation.

"Protect us!" she shouted to them. "I'm being chased. The war god is coming for me. He’s furious.-353- Hide us, protect us." Everyone looked at her in shock.

"What hast thou done?" they questioned.

"What have you done?" they asked.

"Who can shield thee from our father's wrath, Brünnhilde?" one cried.

"Who can protect you from our father's anger, Brünnhilde?" one shouted.

"I see him not," one who was on the look-out called. "But a fearful storm gathers."

"I don’t see him," someone on watch called out. "But a terrifying storm is brewing."

"It is Wotan. Our father rides upon the storm. Oh, shield this poor wife," Brünnhilde called.

"It’s Wotan. Our father is riding the storm. Oh, protect this poor wife," Brünnhilde called.

"Alas! the storm increases."

"Wow! The storm is getting worse."

"Then he is near. His anger increases as he comes," Brünnhilde cried in terror. "Now who will lend me a horse to put this poor wife upon?" None dared brave the wrath of the God.

"Then he's getting closer. His anger grows as he approaches," Brünnhilde shouted in fear. "Now, who will lend me a horse to help this poor woman?" No one dared to face the God’s fury.

"All of you are silent," she said at last, in despair. Turning to the fainting Sieglinde, she cried:

"You're all so quiet," she finally said, feeling hopeless. Turning to the fainting Sieglinde, she exclaimed:

"Up! Take the way to the east. There dwells the dragon, Fafner, and near him Alberich also watches. That is the only place in the world Wotan avoids. Go thou, and I will detain the Father till thou art far and safe. Take these pieces of the magic sword. I snatched them when Siegmund fell. Give them to thy son and Siegmund's, and that son shall be named Siegfried. With these sword-pieces again made whole, the sword shall win the world for that son of thine." With these words she turned Sieglinde's face toward the east, while she herself stood waiting.

"Get up! Head east. That’s where the dragon, Fafner, lives, and near him, Alberich is also watching. That’s the only place in the world that Wotan stays away from. You go on ahead, and I’ll keep the Father occupied until you’re far away and safe. Take these pieces of the magic sword. I grabbed them when Siegmund fell. Give them to your son and Siegmund’s, and that son will be named Siegfried. Once these sword pieces are put back together, that sword will help your son conquer the world." With these words, she turned Sieglinde’s face toward the east, while she herself stood waiting.

Sieglinde was no sooner gone than the storm grew more fierce, and Wotan called with a loud voice from the clouds:

Sieglinde had barely left when the storm intensified, and Wotan shouted from the clouds:

"Brünnhilde!" Full of fear she sought to hide herself in the midst of her sisters.

"Brünnhilde!" Filled with fear, she tried to hide among her sisters.

"He is coming, sister," they shouted. All the forest about them was lighted up with a lurid fire, and Wotan came raging through the midst of it.-354-

"He’s coming, sister," they yelled. The entire forest around them was illuminated by a fiery glow, and Wotan burst through the center of it.-354-

Scene II

Striding from the wood he called again:

Striding out of the woods, he called again:

"Come forth! Naught can save thee from thy punishment." Without hope, Brünnhilde came from the company of her sisters and threw herself on her knees before Wotan. He looked at her in pity because he loved her dearly.

"Come here! Nothing can save you from your punishment." Without hope, Brünnhilde stepped away from her sisters and fell to her knees in front of Wotan. He looked at her with pity because he loved her deeply.

"For thy treason to the Eternals and to me, I doom thee to roam the earth as a mortal woman. I take thy glory from thee. Walhall shall know thee no more. Thou art forever cast out from us. Henceforth thy fate shall be to spin the flax, to sit by the hearth, a slave to man." He could not look upon her because he loved her so.

"For your betrayal to the Eternals and to me, I sentence you to wander the earth as a mortal woman. I strip you of your glory. Walhall will no longer recognize you. You are forever banished from us. From now on, your fate will be to spin the flax, to sit by the fire, a servant to man." He could not bear to look at her because he loved her so.

At this, all the Valkyries cried out.

At this, all the Valkyries shouted.

"Away!" he called to them. "Her punishment is fixed and whoever tries to help her shall share her fate."

"Away!" he shouted at them. "Her punishment is set, and anyone who tries to help her will share her fate."

At this threat, all fled wildly to their horses, and shrieking, flew away, leaving behind them a sound of rushing and a streaming light.

At this threat, everyone rushed to their horses in a panic and screamed as they took off, leaving behind a noise of chaos and a bright light.

Scene III

Wotan regarded Brünnhilde mournfully. She raised herself and tried to move him with her tears.

Wotan looked at Brünnhilde sadly. She sat up and tried to touch his heart with her tears.

"If I am doomed to become mortal, to suffer all mortals' ills and woes, remember still that my treason was partly for love of thee. I knew Siegmund was dear to thee. Wilt thou not pity me a little?" Her pleading was so mournful that Wotan at last listened to it.

"If I'm destined to be human, to endure all the troubles and pains that come with being human, just remember that my betrayal was partly out of love for you. I knew Siegmund was important to you. Won't you have a little compassion for me?" Her desperate plea was so sorrowful that Wotan finally heard it.

"Brünnhilde, I will guard thee from the worst. Since-355- thou must become as mortals are, and the slave of man, I will guard thee from all but the brave. I will enchant thee into a sleep from which only a hero can wake thee. Fire shall surround thee, and he who would win thee must pass through the flame." He kissed her on the eyelids which began to droop as with sleep, and he laid her gently down upon a little mound beneath a fir tree. He closed her helmet and laid upon her her shining shield, which completely covered her body. Then he mounted a height.

"Brünnhilde, I will protect you from the worst. Since-355- you must live like mortals and become a man's servant, I will shield you from everyone except the brave. I will cast a spell on you to fall into a sleep that only a hero can awaken you from. Fire will surround you, and anyone who wants to win you must pass through the flames." He kissed her on the eyelids, which started to droop with sleep, and he gently laid her down on a small mound under a fir tree. He closed her helmet and placed her shining shield over her, completely covering her body. Then he climbed to a higher ground.

"Loge!" he called, and struck the rock three times with his spear. "Loge, Loge, Loge! Hear! Once I summoned thee, a flickering flame, to be companion of the Gods. Now, I summon thee to appear and wind thyself in wavering, dancing, fairy flame, about the fallen. Loge, I call!"

"Loge!" he shouted, striking the rock three times with his spear. "Loge, Loge, Loge! Listen! Once I called you, a flickering flame, to be a companion of the Gods. Now, I call you to come and wrap yourself in a flickering, dancing, fairy flame around the fallen. Loge, I summon you!"

A little flashing flame burst from a riven place. It spread, it crept, it darted and stung; catching here, clutching there, fading, leaping, higher, higher, higher, till all the world was wrapped in fire. The shooting tongues drew about the God, who, stretching forth his magic spear, directed it toward the rock on which the Valkyrie lay asleep. The fiery sea spread round and in its midst Brünnhilde slept safely.

A small flickering flame burst from a cracked spot. It spread, it crawled, it darted and pricked; catching here, gripping there, fading, leaping, higher, higher, higher, until the entire world was engulfed in fire. The fiery tongues gathered around the God, who, raising his magical spear, aimed it at the rock where the Valkyrie lay asleep. The sea of fire spread around her, and in its center, Brünnhilde slept safely.

"He who fears my spear-point, may not cross the flame," he said, pointing his spear toward the tomb of fire; and then, with backward glances, the God of War passed through the flame and was seen no more.

"He who fears my spear, can't cross the fire," he said, pointing his spear toward the flames of the tomb; and then, glancing back, the God of War walked through the fire and was seen no more.


THE NIBELUNG RING
THIRD DAY

SIEGFRIED

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Siegfried.
Alberich.
Mime.
Fafner.
The Wanderer.
Erda.
Brünnhilde.

Siegfried.
Alberich.
Mime.
Fafner.
The Wanderer.
Erda.
Brünnhilde.

ACT I

In a cavernous rock in the forest, hammering upon an anvil, was a complaining Mime. As he hammered, the sparks flew from the sword which he was forging.

In a large cave in the forest, a grumbling Mime was hammering on an anvil. As he worked, sparks flew from the sword he was forging.

"Alas!" he cried, muttering to himself, as he worked at his task; "Alas! Here I am, day after day, trying to forge a sword which Siegfried cannot break. I, who have made swords for giants, am yet unable to satisfy this stripling."

"Ugh!" he exclaimed, grumbling to himself as he focused on his work; "Ugh! Here I am, day after day, trying to create a sword that Siegfried can't break. I, who have forged swords for giants, still can’t please this kid."

At this the Mime flung the new-made sword upon the anvil with a crash, and stood gazing thoughtfully upon the ground.

At this, the Mime dropped the newly forged sword onto the anvil with a crash and stood there, staring thoughtfully at the ground.

"There is a sword to be forged which even that insolent boy cannot break; a sword which, if the race of Nibelungs could wield it would win them back the treasure and the ring. This sword must kill the dragon, Fafner, who guards that ring—the magic sword, Nothung! But-357- my arm cannot forge it; there is no fire hot enough to fuse its metal! Alas! I shall always be a slave to this boy Siegfried; that is plain." While he lamented thus, Siegfried, himself, ran boisterously into the cavern, driving a great bear before him. The youth was dressed all in skins, wore a silver hunting-horn at his girdle, and he laughed as bruin chased the Mime into a corner.

"There is a sword to be forged that even that arrogant boy can't break; a sword that, if the Nibelung race could wield it, would win them back the treasure and the ring. This sword must kill the dragon, Fafner, who guards that ring—the magic sword, Nothung! But -357- my arm can't forge it; there's no fire hot enough to melt its metal! Alas! I will always be a slave to this boy Siegfried; that much is clear." While he was lamenting, Siegfried himself burst into the cavern, chasing a great bear ahead of him. The young man was dressed entirely in skins, had a silver hunting-horn at his waist, and laughed as the bear cornered the Mime.

"Tear this tinkering smith to pieces," Siegfried shouted to the beast. "Make him forge a real sword fit for men, and not for babes." The Mime ran about, shrieking with fear.

"Tear this tinkering blacksmith apart," Siegfried shouted at the beast. "Make him create a real sword that's worthy of men, not something for kids." The Mime ran around, screaming in fear.

"There is thy sword, Siegfried," he shouted, pointing to the sword which he had thrown on the anvil.

"There is your sword, Siegfried," he shouted, pointing to the sword he had thrown on the anvil.

"Good! Then for to-day thou shalt go free—the bear can eat thee another day?" he cried, mockingly; and giving the bear a blow with the rope which held him, the beast trotted back into the forest.

"Good! Then today you’re free—the bear can eat you another day?" he shouted, teasingly; and giving the bear a hit with the rope that held him, the animal walked back into the forest.

"Now to test thy great day's work! Where is this fine sword? I warrant it will be like all the others; fit only for a child's toy." The Mime handed him the sword saying:

"Now to test your great day's work! Where is this fine sword? I bet it will be just like all the others; only good for a child's toy." The Mime handed him the sword saying:

"It has a fine, sharp edge"; thus trying to soothe the youth.

"It has a fine, sharp edge," she said, trying to comfort the young man.

"What matters its edge if it be not hard and true?" he shouted irritably, and snatching the sword from the Mime's hand he struck it upon the anvil and it flew in pieces.

"What does it matter if it's sharp if it isn't strong and real?" he yelled irritably, and grabbing the sword from the Mime's hand, he slammed it onto the anvil, and it shattered into pieces.

Siegfried flew into a great rage, and while he foamed about the smithy, the Mime got himself behind the anvil, to keep himself out of the angry fellow's way. When Siegfried's anger had spent itself, the Mime came from the corner and said solicitously:

Siegfried got really angry, and while he stormed around the workshop, Mime hid behind the anvil to stay out of the way of the upset guy. Once Siegfried's anger faded, Mime came out from the corner and said with concern:

"Thou must be hungry, my son."-358-

"You must be hungry, my son."-358-

"Don't call me thy 'son,' thou little black fool," the boy again shouted. "What have I to do with a misshapen thing like thee, whose heart is as wicked as its body is ugly? When I want food, I'll cook it." The Mime held out a bowl of soup to him, but Siegfried dashed it to the ground.

"Don't call me your 'son,' you little idiot," the boy shouted again. "What do I have to do with a twisted creature like you, whose heart is as evil as your body is ugly? When I want food, I'll make it myself." The Mime held out a bowl of soup to him, but Siegfried knocked it to the ground.

"Did I not rescue thee from the forest when thou wert born, and have I not fed and clothed thee?" he whimpered.

"Did I not save you from the forest when you were born, and have I not fed and dressed you?" he said, tearfully.

"If so, it was for no good purpose. I know thee." Siegfried had a marvelous instinct which told him good from evil. "Dost know why I go forth and yet return, day after day?" he asked presently, studying the Mime's face thoughtfully. "It is because I mean to learn from thee something of my mother and my father." Siegfried's voice had become gentle, and full of longing.

"If that's the case, it’s not for a good reason. I know you." Siegfried had an amazing instinct that let him differentiate between good and evil. "Do you know why I keep leaving and coming back, day after day?" he asked, looking closely at the Mime's face. "It's because I want to learn something about my mother and my father from you." Siegfried's voice softened, filled with longing.

"What can I tell thee?" the Mime replied, craftily. "I found thy mother ill in the wood, and brought her to my cave, where I tended her till thou wert born. I know nothing of thy father—except one thing." He paused, considering whether or not he should reveal what he knew about the good sword, Nothung.

"What can I say to you?" the Mime replied, cunningly. "I found your mother sick in the woods and brought her to my cave, where I took care of her until you were born. I don’t know anything about your father—except for one thing." He paused, weighing whether or not to share what he knew about the good sword, Nothung.

"Well, get on with thy tale. I will know it all," Siegfried threatened.

"Well, get on with your story. I want to hear it all," Siegfried threatened.

"Thy mother carried the fragments of a sword which had been thy father's, and when she died at thy birth, she named thee Siegfried and gave to me the pieces, saying if thou couldst reweld the sword, so as to make it new, it would win thee the world. The sword's name is Nothung."

"Your mother carried the fragments of a sword that belonged to your father, and when she died giving birth to you, she named you Siegfried and entrusted me with the pieces, saying that if you could reforge the sword to make it whole again, it would gain you the world. The sword's name is Nothung."

"Where are those pieces," Siegfried roared, starting up and menacing the Mime.

"Where are those pieces?" Siegfried shouted, getting up and threatening the Mime.

"Do not set upon me so fiercely—I will give them to thee," the Mime pleaded, and taking the pieces from a-359- cleft in the rock, he gave the youth a sword in two parts. "It is useless to thee, I tell thee frankly; I could not make thee the sword. There is no fire hot enough to fuse the metal, and no arm strong enough to forge it—not even mine, which has fashioned swords for giants."

"Don't come at me so aggressively—I’ll give them to you," the Mime pleaded, and taking the pieces from a-359- split in the rock, he handed the young man a sword in two parts. "It’s useless to you, I’ll be honest; I couldn’t make you the sword. There isn’t a fire hot enough to melt the metal, and no arm strong enough to forge it—not even mine, which has crafted swords for giants."

Siegfried shouted with joy.

Siegfried cheered with joy.

"Thou old thief, have the good sword done ere I return or I will have the bear swallow thee at a gulp." Leaping with joy he went back into the forest. The Mime sat down in great trouble. He did not doubt Siegfried's word—yet he knew that he could never make the sword. He fell to rocking himself to and fro upon the stone seat, while he thought of what he should do to excuse himself upon Siegfried's return.

"Hey, you old thief, have the sword ready before I get back, or I’ll let the bear swallow you whole." Leaping with joy, he went back into the forest. The Mime sat down in great distress. He didn't doubt Siegfried’s word—but he knew he could never make the sword. He started rocking back and forth on the stone seat, thinking about how to excuse himself when Siegfried returned.

In the midst of his trouble a strange man entered the cavern, dressed in a dark blue cloak which nearly hid him. On his head was a great hat pulled low over his face, but one fierce eye shone from under it. When the Mime saw him, he felt new fear.

In the middle of his trouble, a strange man walked into the cave, wearing a dark blue cloak that almost covered him completely. He had a large hat pulled down low over his face, but one fierce eye shone from beneath it. When the Mime saw him, he felt a fresh wave of fear.

Scene II

"Who art thou?" the Mime demanded in an ugly tone, as the Wanderer stood watching him reflectively.

"Who are you?" the Mime asked in a harsh tone, as the Wanderer stood there, watching him thoughtfully.

"I am one who brings wisdom, and whom none who have good hearts turn away. Only the evil turn from me. The good offer me shelter." The Mime, seeing only his own cunning and wickedness reflected in the Wanderer, tried to think how he should rid himself of one he believed had come to harm him. He thought the Wanderer must be a spy, but in reality, he was the God Wotan, who had seated himself upon the hearth, and was watching the Mime.-360-

"I bring wisdom, and everyone with a good heart welcomes me. Only the wicked turn away. The good provide me shelter." The Mime, seeing only his own cunning and malice reflected in the Wanderer, tried to figure out how to get rid of someone he thought wanted to harm him. He suspected the Wanderer was a spy, but in reality, he was the God Wotan, who had settled himself on the hearth and was observing the Mime.-360-

"Listen!" he said, beholding the Mime's fear; "ask of me what thou wilt and I shall lighten thy burden, be it what it may." He looked long and curiously at the Mime and could read his heart.

"Listen!" he said, seeing the Mime's fear; "ask me for anything and I will ease your burden, whatever it is." He stared at the Mime for a long time, intrigued, and could sense what was in his heart.

"Wilt answer me three questions?" the Mime demanded.

"Wilt you answer me three questions?" the Mime demanded.

"Aye—and stake my head upon the truth of the answers."

"Yeah—and I’d bet my head on the truth of the answers."

"Then tell me what race it is that dwells in the depths of the earth."

"Then tell me what kind of beings live deep within the earth."

"It is the Nibelung race, and Nibelheim is their land. There, all are black elves, and once upon a time, Alberich was their lord. He tamed them with the spell of a magic ring formed of the Rheingold. Ask on."

"It is the Nibelung race, and Nibelheim is their land. There, all are black elves, and once upon a time, Alberich was their lord. He controlled them with the spell of a magic ring made from the Rheingold. Continue."

"What is the race which dwells upon the surface of the earth?" The Mime asked, less timidly.

"What is the race that lives on the surface of the earth?" the Mime asked, with less hesitation.

"It is the race of Giants. Riesenheim is their land and Fasolt and Fafner were their rulers, but, possessing themselves of the Nibelung's gold, they fought, and one killed the other; till now, Fafner alone, in the form of a dragon, guards the hoard and ring. Speak on."

"It is the race of Giants. Riesenheim is their land, and Fasolt and Fafner were their rulers. However, after seizing the Nibelung's gold, they fought, and one killed the other. Now, Fafner alone, in the shape of a dragon, guards the treasure and the ring. Go ahead."

"Thou hast told me much," the Mime said, wondering. "But now canst thou tell me who are they who dwell upon cloud-hidden heights?"

"You've told me a lot," the Mime said, curious. "But now can you tell me who lives on the cloud-hidden heights?"

"They are the Eternals, and Walhall is their home. Wotan commands that world. He shaped his spear from the branches of an ash tree, and with that spear he rules the Gods. Whoever wields that spear rules all the giants and the Nibelungs." As if by accident, Wotan—the Wanderer—struck the spear he carried upon the ground and a low roll of thunder responded. The Mime was terror-stricken.-361-

"They are the Eternals, and Walhall is their home. Wotan rules that world. He crafted his spear from the branches of an ash tree, and with that spear, he commands the Gods. Whoever holds that spear controls all the giants and the Nibelungs." As if it were an accident, Wotan—the Wanderer—struck the spear he carried on the ground, and a low rumble of thunder echoed back. Mime was filled with terror.-361-

"Well, Mime, is my head which I pledged to thee, free?"

"Well, Mime, is my head that I promised you free?"

"Aye, go."

"Yeah, go."

"If thou hadst welcomed me, I could have solved thy problems for thee, but I had to pledge my head to thee before I could rest here. So now, by the law of wager, this matter is now reversed. It is for thee to answer me three questions—or lose thy head. Tell me, then: What race does Wotan the War-god favour?"

"If you had welcomed me, I could have solved your problems for you, but I had to promise my life to you before I could stay here. So now, according to the law of wager, the situation has turned. It is up to you to answer me three questions—or lose your head. Tell me then: Which race does Wotan the War-god favor?"

"Ah, I can answer that: it is the Wälsungs—a race sprung from wolves. The Wälsungs' mightiest son is his care. His name is Siegfried."

"Ah, I can answer that: it is the Wälsungs—a lineage descended from wolves. The strongest son of the Wälsungs is his protector. His name is Siegfried."

"Now tell me the name of the sword with which this same Siegfried is bound to conquer the world, to kill the dragon Fafner, and to get the Rheingold and the ring?"

"Now tell me the name of the sword that this same Siegfried is destined to use to conquer the world, to slay the dragon Fafner, and to acquire the Rheingold and the ring?"

"The name of the sword is Nothung," the dwarf replied, not daring to keep silence.

"The sword's name is Nothung," the dwarf said, not daring to stay quiet.

"Now one more answer, as wise as those gone before, and thy head is free: Who shall fashion this same sword, Nothung, for Siegfried?"

"Now one more answer, as wise as the previous ones, and your head is free: Who will forge this same sword, Nothung, for Siegfried?"

At this question the Mime leaped up and flung his tools all about in rage.

At this question, the Mime jumped up and threw his tools around in anger.

"I know not who has the power to make the sword," he screamed.

"I don't know who has the power to make the sword," he shouted.

"I will tell thee," the Wanderer answered, smiling contemptuously upon the Mime. "The sword shall be forged by one who has never known fear. Now thy head is forfeit, but I shall leave it on thy shoulders for that same man—he who knows no fear—to strike from thee." Still smiling at the terror-stricken Mime, the Wanderer passed out into the forest.

"I'll tell you," the Wanderer replied, smirking contemptuously at the Mime. "The sword will be forged by someone who has never known fear. Now your life is forfeit, but I’ll leave it on your shoulders for that same man—he who knows no fear—to take from you." Still smirking at the terrified Mime, the Wanderer walked out into the forest.

He had no sooner gone, than the Mime began to think upon the last words he had spoken. He was to lose his head by the stroke of one who had never known fear.-362- The only one the Mime knew who was fearless was Siegfried. Then unless Siegfried could be made afraid, he would one day strike off the Mime's head.

He had barely left when the Mime started to think about the last words he had said. He was going to lose his head at the hands of someone who had never felt fear.-362- The only person the Mime knew who was fearless was Siegfried. So unless Siegfried could be made afraid, he would eventually take the Mime's head.

Scene III

When Siegfried returned to the cavern, the Mime began to tell him that he must learn to fear, before he could go forth into the world to seek adventures. He told Siegfried of the horrible dragon, Fafner, who guarded the Rheingold and the Ring, thinking to strike terror to the youth's heart; but Siegfried became at once impatient to go in search of the dragon, that he might know what the experience of fear was.

When Siegfried got back to the cave, Mime started telling him that he needed to learn to fear before he could go out into the world and seek adventures. He talked to Siegfried about the terrifying dragon, Fafner, who guarded the Rheingold and the Ring, trying to instill fear in the young man; but Siegfried immediately became eager to hunt down the dragon so he could understand what fear really felt like.

"Where is that strong sword you are to make for me?" he demanded, being thus put in mind of it again. The wretched Mime knew not what to answer.

"Where is that strong sword you're supposed to make for me?" he asked, being reminded of it again. The miserable Mime didn't know what to say.

"Alas!" he sighed; "I have no fire hot enough to fuse the metal."

"Unfortunately!" he sighed; "I don’t have a fire hot enough to melt the metal."

"Now by my head, I will stand no more of thee!" Siegfried shouted. "Get away from that forge and give me the sword's pieces. I'll forge that sword of my father's and teach thee thy trade before I break thy neck." So saying, he grasped the fragments of the sword, began to heap up the charcoal, and to blow the bellows. Then he screwed the pieces into a vise and began to file them.

"By my head, I won’t put up with you anymore!" Siegfried yelled. "Get away from that forge and hand over the sword pieces. I'll fix my father's sword and teach you your craft before I snap your neck." With that, he grabbed the sword fragments, started piling up the charcoal, and began to work the bellows. Then he secured the pieces in a vise and started filing them down.

"Use the solder," the Mime directed. "It is there, ready for thee."

"Use the solder," the Mime instructed. "It's right there, ready for you."

"Solder? What should I do with solder?" he said, and continued to file the pieces till the file was in shreds. In time he had ground the pieces to powder, which he caught in a crucible and put upon the fire. While he-363- blew the bellows with a great roaring of the fire, he sang the song of Nothung, the invincible sword.

"Solder? What am I supposed to do with solder?" he said, and went on filing the pieces until the file was in tatters. Eventually, he had ground the pieces into powder, which he collected in a crucible and placed on the fire. While he-363- worked the bellows, making the fire roar, he sang the song of Nothung, the unbeatable sword.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Nothung! Nothung! conquering sword!
What blow has served to break thee?
To shreds I shattered thy shining blade;
the fire has melted the splinters
Ho ho! Ho ho! Ho hei!
Ho hei! Ho ho!
Bellows blow!
Brighten the glow.

As the Mime watched that easy forging of the mighty weapon, he believed that Siegfried was the one who would slay the dragon as Wotan had foretold. If he did that-364- then he surely would possess himself of the treasure and the ring. So the Mime fell to planning how he could get the gold into his own hands. Siegfried knew nothing of gold and power, and so, why should he not willingly hand the treasure over to the Mime? Then the Mime would determine that Siegfried should perish, and by the ring's magic his destruction would come about, leaving the Mime lord of all. So the Mime decided it was well that Siegfried should forge the sword, because the Mime, even if he had such a sword, had known fear, and therefore, could not kill the Dragon with it. Siegfried must do this and the Mime should profit by it, and afterward kill Siegfried. Thus he reasoned. All this time Siegfried had been at work upon his sword. He had poured the molten metal into a mould, and held the mould high above his head. Presently he plunged it into cold water, and a great hissing of steam occurred. Again he thrust the sword into the fire to harden it the more, and meantime the Mime was fussing about the fire, making a broth.

As the Mime watched the effortless creation of the powerful weapon, he believed that Siegfried was the one who would kill the dragon as Wotan had predicted. If he did that-364-, he would surely end up with the treasure and the ring. So the Mime started to plan how he could get the gold for himself. Siegfried knew nothing about gold and power, so why wouldn’t he willingly hand the treasure over to the Mime? Then the Mime would decide that Siegfried should die, and through the ring's magic, that would happen, leaving the Mime as the master of everything. So the Mime figured it was good for Siegfried to forge the sword because the Mime, even if he had such a sword, was filled with fear and couldn't kill the Dragon with it. Siegfried had to do this, and the Mime would benefit from it and then kill Siegfried afterward. That was his reasoning. All this time, Siegfried had been working on his sword. He poured the molten metal into a mold and held the mold high above his head. Soon, he plunged it into cold water, creating a loud hissing steam. Again, he thrust the sword into the fire to harden it further, while the Mime busied himself around the fire, preparing a broth.

"What is the devil's brew thou art making," Siegfried demanded giving him a lowering look.

"What kind of devil's brew are you making?" Siegfried asked, giving him a disapproving look.

"Something to take with us upon the journey to the Dragon's lair."

"Something to bring with us on the trip to the Dragon's lair."

"None of it for me," Siegfried shouted. "I'll have none of thy brew."

"Not for me," Siegfried shouted. "I don't want any of your drink."

But the Mime reasoned that by the morrow, when Siegfried would have slain the Dragon and have found himself weary, he would gladly drink of the broth. As it was poisoned, it would kill Siegfried as soon almost as he had killed the Dragon.

But the Mime figured that by the next day, when Siegfried had killed the Dragon and was feeling tired, he would gladly drink the broth. Since it was poisoned, it would kill Siegfried just about as quickly as he had killed the Dragon.

At last the broth was finished and poured into a bottle ready for taking, while the sword was done at the same-365- time, Siegfried having tempered it and tested its point and its strength a little.

At last, the broth was finished and poured into a bottle, ready to be taken, while the sword was completed at the same-365- time, with Siegfried having tempered it and tested its point and strength a bit.

"Now," shouted Siegfried, "if the good sword will stand, let us go." He stood before the anvil, swung Nothung about his head, and with a frightful blow he cleaved the anvil from top to bottom so that the halves fell apart with a great crash. The sight was more than the Mime could bear and he stood palsied with fear of such tremendous strength.

"Alright," shouted Siegfried, "if the sword is up for it, let’s go." He stood in front of the anvil, swung Nothung over his head, and with a powerful strike, he split the anvil in half so that the pieces fell apart with a loud crash. The sight was too much for Mime to handle, and he stood frozen in fear of such incredible strength.

"Yes, yes, let us be off," he cried, when he could speak again. He longed to have the Dragon dead and Siegfried dying; only then would he feel safe.

"Yeah, yeah, let's go," he shouted when he could speak again. He wished for the Dragon to be dead and Siegfried to be dying; only then would he feel secure.

Swinging the great sword about his head, Siegfried started off into the forest, in search of adventures.

Swinging the huge sword over his head, Siegfried set off into the forest, looking for adventures.

ACT II

Alberich crouched, waiting near the Dragon's cave, having always known, even as the Gods knew, that the day would come when even Fafner, the Dragon, would meet his match.

Alberich crouched, waiting near the Dragon's cave, always knowing, just like the Gods did, that the day would come when even Fafner, the Dragon, would face his match.

When that time came, Alberich meant to possess himself again of the gold, for he felt capable of fighting any one but the Dragon.

When that time came, Alberich planned to take the gold for himself again, as he felt ready to fight anyone except the Dragon.

As Siegfried and the Mime reached the part of the forest where the Dragon kept guard, it seemed to be black, black night and a storm was brewing. The scene was very frightful, indeed. The thunder muttered, showing that Donner was somewhere about, using his hammer. While Alberich, imp of the underworld, sat watching and waiting, he saw a bluish light, such as had appeared when Erda spoke to Wotan. Alberich started up in alarm.

As Siegfried and Mime arrived at the area of the forest where the Dragon was watching, it felt like a pitch-black night, and a storm was on the horizon. The scene was truly terrifying. Thunder rumbled, indicating that Donner was somewhere nearby, swinging his hammer. Meanwhile, Alberich, the imp of the underworld, sat waiting and watching when he noticed a bluish light, similar to what appeared when Erda spoke to Wotan. Alberich jumped up in shock.

"Can that light mean the coming of him who is to-366- slay Fafner?" he wondered, as the bluish radiance grew brighter and brighter. Then the storm abated and the light died out. Next, the Wanderer entered the place before the Dragon's cave, and although it was very dark such a bright light seemed to come from him that Alberich recognized Wotan.

"Could that light mean the arrival of the one who is going to-366- defeat Fafner?" he thought, as the bluish glow intensified. Then, the storm calmed down and the light faded away. After that, the Wanderer stepped into the area in front of the Dragon's cave, and even though it was very dark, such a bright light seemed to radiate from him that Alberich recognized Wotan.

"What are you doing here, thief," cried the black revengeful spirit, "you who took the Rheingold? Once more let me gain possession of the ring and I'll come against all Walhall and thy celestial world."

"What are you doing here, thief?" shouted the dark, vengeful spirit. "You who took the Rheingold? Let me get the ring back one more time, and I'll take on all of Walhall and your heavenly realm."

"Peace! Thy rage means naught to me," the Wanderer replied. "Listen, and I will tell thee what thou wouldst like to know. The Mime brings hither a boy who shall kill the Dragon. The Mime plans to win the gold and the ring. I may not help the boy: I may not serve those whom I love; but if thou wouldst warn the Dragon, very likely he would give thee the treasure for thy reward. I'll call the Dragon to thee," he said, and stepped to the mouth of the cave.

"Peace! Your anger means nothing to me," the Wanderer replied. "Listen, and I'll tell you what you want to know. The Mime is bringing a boy who will kill the Dragon. The Mime plans to get the gold and the ring. I can't help the boy: I can't serve those I love; but if you want to warn the Dragon, he might give you the treasure as a reward. I'll call the Dragon to you," he said, and stepped to the entrance of the cave.

"Fafner, Fafner, awake, thou Dragon!" Alberich trembled with fear when an awful voice roared in answer:

"Fafner, Fafner, wake up, you Dragon!" Alberich shook with fear when a terrifying voice roared back:

"Who wakes me from my sleep?"

"Who’s waking me up from my sleep?"

"A friend," Wotan, the Wanderer, replied, bending his head toward the cave and listening.

"A friend," Wotan, the Wanderer, said, leaning his head toward the cave and listening.

Alberich, taking courage, listened too, and called:

Alberich, gathering his courage, listened as well and called:

"A foe is near who comes to snatch the Rheingold and the ring from thee."

"A foe is close who comes to take the Rheingold and the ring from you."

"Then food is near at hand," the Dragon roared in his softest voice.

"Then food is just around the corner," the Dragon roared in his calmest voice.

"Listen," Alberich persisted. "If thou wilt give the ring to me, I will help thee." The Dragon yawned terrifically:

"Listen," Alberich insisted. "If you give me the ring, I'll help you." The Dragon yawned dramatically:

"Don't trouble yourself. I will look after my hoard-367- and my ring." Even if he had whispered, he could have been heard a mile away. As it was, he spoke in his loudest voice, although he was sleepy, and Alberich nearly fainted with terror.

"Don't worry about it. I'll take care of my treasure-367- and my ring." Even if he had whispered, he could have been heard from a mile away. Instead, he spoke in his loudest voice, even though he was sleepy, and Alberich nearly fainted from fear.

"Thou hast failed with the Dragon, Alberich," the Wanderer said, smiling, "but I will give thee one word more of advice: Make terms with the Mime. Attack him; perhaps thou wilt have better luck with thy kind!" In a flash of lightning, the Wanderer mounted his magic steed and disappeared. When he had looked after him for a moment, Alberich slipped into the Dragon's cave, and as he disappeared, the day slowly dawned, and all the scene grew bright in the morning light.

"You’ve messed up with the Dragon, Alberich," the Wanderer said, smiling, "but I’ll give you one more piece of advice: Make a deal with the Mime. Go after him; maybe you’ll have better luck with your kind!" In a flash of lightning, the Wanderer got on his magic horse and vanished. After watching him for a moment, Alberich slipped into the Dragon's cave, and as he disappeared, day slowly broke, and everything brightened in the morning light.

Just at the dawn of day, Siegfried, and the Mime reached the glade before the Dragon's cave. The enchanted sword hung at Siegfried's belt.

Just at daybreak, Siegfried and Mime arrived at the clearing in front of the Dragon's cave. The enchanted sword was hanging from Siegfried's belt.

Scene II

"Now we have arrived where the Dragon lives," the Mime said to Siegfried.

"Now we’ve arrived at the Dragon's home," the Mime said to Siegfried.

"Ah?" the youth said, sitting down to rest under a lime tree. He looked curiously about him. "Is it time to be afraid?" he asked, anxiously. "Because if so, I feel nothing yet—although maybe I do, and do not know it?"

"Ah?" the young man said, sitting down to rest under a lime tree. He looked around him with curiosity. "Is it time to be afraid?" he asked nervously. "Because if it is, I don’t feel anything yet—though maybe I do, and just don’t realize it?"

"Oh, you'll know it fast enough," the Mime assured him. "In that cave there lies the Dragon. His great hairy jaws will open and swallow thee at one gulp." But Siegfried sat under the lime tree and asked if that were really true. It interested him greatly.

"Oh, you'll figure it out soon enough," the Mime told him. "In that cave, the Dragon waits. His huge, hairy jaws will open and swallow you whole." But Siegfried sat under the lime tree and asked if that was really true. It intrigued him a lot.

"But one thing I tell thee," he cried: "If this thing which you have told me be not true, we'll part company-368- at once. I'm not to be fooled. I have come here to learn something—how to be afraid—and if I don't learn it as thou hast said, I'll teach thee to stop lying."

"But let me tell you this," he shouted: "If what you just told me isn't true, we'll go our separate ways-368- immediately. I won’t be deceived. I came here to learn something—how to be afraid—and if I don't learn it like you said, I’ll teach you to stop lying."

"When, out of the Dragon's mouth, a poisoned foam pours, which will kill thee if any drop gets upon thee, I guess thou wilt shake a little. Thy body and thy bones would melt if that stuff touched thee."

"When the Dragon spits out a toxic foam that will kill you if even a single drop touches you, I bet you'll shake a little. Your body and bones would dissolve if that stuff got on you."

"Well, I'll give him plenty of room, to be sure," Siegfried replied.

"Well, I'll definitely give him plenty of space," Siegfried replied.

"His great tail will sweep about and if he should catch thy limbs in it, thy bones would be crushed like glass."

"His huge tail will sweep around, and if he catches your limbs in it, your bones would be crushed like glass."

"That sounds very bad; but tell me if this thing has a heart which is placed where other hearts are placed?"

"That sounds really bad; but tell me, does this thing have a heart located where other hearts are?"

"Truly—a cold and cruel heart."

"Really—a cold and cruel heart."

"Oh, as to that, I am not concerned, but if he has any heart, Nothung will slip into it. Now come, old babbler, is this the thing that is to teach me fear—this thing that spits a bit and lashes about with a clumsy old tail?"

"Oh, about that, I’m not worried, but if he has any feelings, Nothung will find its way in. Now come on, you old chatterbox, is this what’s supposed to teach me fear—this thing that spits and flails around with its awkward old tail?"

"Laugh away, laugh away! But I have no mind to stay so near, so I shall go away and lie down beside a stream to sleep. Watch thou there, and have a care for thyself." So saying the Mime went off a little way and laid himself down. When he had gone, Siegfried stretched himself beneath the lime tree to listen to the birds' song. He cut himself a reed and tried to answer the birds, but could not. As he rested there in the bright day, he had lonely thoughts of his mother and his father, and longed for some one whom he could love. While in the midst of these musings, he looked up and there, with his frightful head resting upon the knoll, was Fafner, the Dragon. He was giving vent to a terrific yawn, and made such an awful sound that Siegfried regarded him in amazement, but suddenly burst out laughing.-369-

"Laugh all you want! But I don't feel like sticking around, so I'm going to head out and lie down by a stream for a nap. You keep an eye out and take care of yourself." With that, the Mime wandered off a bit and settled down. Once he was gone, Siegfried stretched out beneath the lime tree to listen to the birds singing. He fashioned a reed and tried to mimic their songs but couldn't get it right. As he relaxed there in the bright daylight, thoughts of his mother and father filled his mind, and he wished for someone to love. Just then, while he was lost in thought, he looked up and saw Fafner, the Dragon, with his terrifying head resting on the hill. Fafner let out a massive yawn, making such a dreadful noise that Siegfried stared at him in shock, then suddenly burst out laughing.-369-

"Hello! Are you the beauty who is to teach me to be afraid? Well, well!" and he laughed again. The Dragon ceased to yawn and stared hard at Siegfried.

"Hello! Are you the one who's going to teach me to be afraid? Well, well!" and he laughed again. The Dragon stopped yawning and stared intently at Siegfried.

"You are a pretty plaything," Siegfried continued. "Such a nice, rosy little mouth. I fancy you must be the fellow who was to scare me to death. Thou art a beauty, surely!"

"You’re a lovely little toy," Siegfried continued. "Such a nice, rosy mouth. I guess you’re the one who was supposed to scare me to death. You really are a beauty!"

"Who is it?" the Dragon roared suddenly.

"Who is it?" the Dragon suddenly roared.

"Ho! And a sweet voice—like the birds," Siegfried grinned.

"Hey! And a sweet voice—like the birds," Siegfried grinned.

"Since my mouth is so rosy, let me see how my teeth will feel when set in a juicy morsel like you," said the Dragon and he spouted venomous vapours, stretching his horrid jaws, while Siegfried nimbly sprang to one side to avoid the poisonous steam. Standing watchful, with his sword, he tried to thrust it at the Dragon's tail, but Fafner roared and swished his tail away, and prepared to strike with his body; but to do this he had to raise himself upon high, and in so doing exposed his breast. Instantly Siegfried plunged Nothung into his heart, and the Dragon rolled over upon his side with a groan which shook the trees to their very roots. Siegfried left his sword in the wound and sprang to one side.

"Since my mouth is so tempting, let me see how my teeth will feel when they sink into a juicy bite like you," said the Dragon, breathing out poisonous smoke and stretching his terrifying jaws. Siegfried quickly jumped to the side to dodge the toxic mist. Standing ready with his sword, he tried to stab the Dragon's tail, but Fafner roared and swung his tail away, getting ready to strike with his body. To do this, he had to lift himself up, which exposed his chest. In an instant, Siegfried drove Nothung into his heart, and the Dragon rolled over onto his side with a groan that shook the trees to their roots. Siegfried left his sword in the wound and jumped to the side.

"Oh," groaned the Dragon, with a sigh like a weary earthquake. His blood spouted upon Siegfried and burnt his hand like fire. As the blood soused him, a little bird sang.

"Oh," groaned the Dragon, with a sigh like a tired earthquake. His blood sprayed onto Siegfried and burned his hand like fire. As the blood soaked him, a little bird sang.

"It is almost as if that little bird was speaking to me," he said, pausing and looking up into the trees. "Can it be the Dragon's burning blood has some virtue which makes me understand the bird's song?"

"It feels like that little bird is talking to me," he said, pausing to look up at the trees. "Could it be that the Dragon's burning blood has some magic that lets me understand the bird's song?"

"Siegfried now owns all the Nibelung's hoard which lies hidden in the cave. There will be found the Tarn-370-helm and the ring, which will give him power over all the earth," so the bird sang, and Siegfried understood.

"Siegfried now possesses all the Nibelung's treasure hidden in the cave. Inside, he will find the Tarn-370-helm and the ring, which will grant him power over the entire earth," the bird sang, and Siegfried understood.

"I thank thee, dear birdling, for thy counsel. I shall follow thy call." He turned toward the cave and entered it in search of the treasures. At that moment, the Mime came into the glade, and Alberich, in the dark of the cavern's mouth, slipped out past Siegfried, and the Mime and he came face to face, while the dead Dragon lay between them.

"I thank you, dear little bird, for your advice. I will follow your call." He turned toward the cave and entered it to look for the treasures. At that moment, the Mime walked into the clearing, and Alberich, in the shadow of the cave's entrance, slipped past Siegfried. The Mime and he confronted each other with the dead Dragon lying between them.

Scene III

"Thou sly and slippery knave," Alberich began pleasantly to address the Mime; "thou wouldst have the ring and the gold, eh?" He glared viciously at the little imp of Nibelheim.

"You're a cunning and deceitful trickster," Alberich started to speak to the Mime in a friendly tone; "you want the ring and the gold, huh?" He glared angrily at the little goblin from Nibelheim.

The Mime tried to pacify the evil creature, but Alberich, who had waited long, would listen to nothing. Before they could fall a-fighting, however, Siegfried came from the cave bearing the ring and the Tarnhelm.

The Mime tried to calm the evil creature, but Alberich, who had been waiting for a long time, would listen to nothing. Before they could start fighting, though, Siegfried emerged from the cave with the ring and the Tarnhelm.

He slipped the ring upon his finger and hung the Tarnhelm at his belt.

He slid the ring onto his finger and clipped the Tarnhelm to his belt.

"I know not what these things are for," he murmured to himself, "but I have taken them because the little bird gave me that advice." Unseen behind him, Alberich slipped into the cave to fetch the treasure. At that same moment the little bird sang:

"I don't know what these things are for," he murmured to himself, "but I took them because the little bird told me to." Unseen behind him, Alberich slipped into the cave to get the treasure. At that same moment, the little bird sang:

"Let Siegfried wait to see what the Mime will do. Listen and learn and have a care."

"Let Siegfried wait to see what Mime will do. Pay attention, learn, and be careful."

"Good!" the youth cried. "I am the one to take advice." As the Mime approached him, Siegfried stood steadily, one foot upon the knoll where the Dragon had lain, and watched the imp.-371-

"Awesome!" the young man shouted. "I'm the one who takes advice." As the Mime came closer, Siegfried stood firm, one foot resting on the hill where the Dragon had been, and observed the imp.-371-

"Ah, my lovely boy, hast thou now learned to fear?" he said, in an ingratiating tone.

"Ah, my lovely boy, have you now learned to be afraid?" he said, in a flattering tone.

"Not yet, Mime!" Siegfried said, seriously.

"Not yet, Mime!" Siegfried said, firmly.

"Well, at least thou art weary, so drink of this and rest a while," and the Mime drew forth his bottled broth. "It will give thee new courage." But Siegfried, filled with loathing for the little man, felled him with a single stroke of his sword. Thus the Mime was slain, as Wotan had said, by one who knew no fear.

"Well, at least you're tired, so drink this and take a break," and the Mime pulled out his bottled broth. "It will give you new strength." But Siegfried, filled with disgust for the little man, struck him down with one swing of his sword. Thus, the Mime was killed, just as Wotan had said, by one who knew no fear.

After that, the youth picked up the Mime's body and threw it into the cave where the treasure lay still, and with a great effort he tugged at the Dragon's body till he had rolled it near, and in turn he dumped the Dragon into the cavern. After looking down into the darkness, he sighed and turned back to the green glade.

After that, the young man picked up the Mime's body and tossed it into the cave where the treasure was still hidden. He then strained to move the Dragon's body until he rolled it close, and he dropped the Dragon into the cavern as well. After peering into the darkness, he sighed and turned back to the green glade.

"I am truly tired," he said. "I think I can now stretch myself beneath this tree and rest." So saying he laid himself down and turned his face to the sky.

"I’m really tired," he said. "I think I can finally lie down under this tree and rest." With that, he laid down and turned his face to the sky.

"Ah, little birdling," he said, "Here am I, so lonely, without father nor mother nor any one to love me. I wish thy clear voice would speak again to me and tell me of some fond friend." The bird trilled:

"Ah, little bird," he said, "Here I am, so lonely, without a father, mother, or anyone who loves me. I wish your beautiful voice would speak to me again and tell me about a dear friend." The bird trilled:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

"Thou hast great treasure and power from this time forth; still thou art not happy without love and one to share thy fortune. I will tell thee then of a lovely bride who lies guarded round by fire in a rocky forest fastness. She sleeps and waits for one who shall dare the flames for love. The glorious maiden's name is Brünnhilde."

"You have great treasure and power from now on; yet you're not happy without love and someone to share your fortune. I'll tell you about a beautiful bride who is surrounded by fire in a rocky forest stronghold. She sleeps and waits for someone who will brave the flames for love. The glorious maiden's name is Brünnhilde."

"Oh, song of joy," Siegfried cried, starting up. "Now indeed thou hast made me happy."

"Oh, song of joy," Siegfried exclaimed, sitting up. "Now you've really made me happy."

"Only he who has never known fear may wake her," the little bird sang.

"Only someone who has never felt fear can wake her," the little bird sang.

"Have no fear, dear bird. I have known no fear and Brünnhilde shall be mine. Lead on, lead on, dear bird. Lead me to the rock where this dear maid lies and I shall know no fear." The little bird rose beside him, and circling a few times above his head, took a straight flight and led the way while Siegfried followed.

"Don't be afraid, sweet bird. I've never known fear, and Brünnhilde will be mine. Go ahead, go ahead, sweet bird. Show me the rock where this lovely girl lies, and I won’t be afraid." The little bird flew up next to him, circled a few times above his head, then took off straight ahead, leading the way while Siegfried followed.

ACT III

While Siegfried was on his way, led by the little bird, the Wanderer was seeking Erda, who had given to him Brünnhilde and his eight other warrior daughters. Erda was Wisdom, and the Wanderer sought her at the base of a wild and rock-made mountain. It was night and a-373- storm was roaring all about. Wotan arrived at the mouth of a cave and called "Erda!"

While Siegfried was on his way, guided by the little bird, the Wanderer was looking for Erda, who had given him Brünnhilde and his eight other warrior daughters. Erda represented Wisdom, and the Wanderer searched for her at the foot of a wild, rocky mountain. It was night, and a-373- storm was raging all around. Wotan reached the entrance of a cave and shouted, "Erda!"

"Waken," he cried, "I must waken thee from thy long sleep." The bluish light shone steadily and slowly Erda rose. She was covered with hoar frost and her iridescent garment shimmered as if made of ice.

"Waken," he shouted, "I need to wake you from your long sleep." The bluish light shone steadily, and slowly Erda rose. She was covered in hoarfrost, and her shimmering, iridescent garment looked as if it was made of ice.

"Erda, a youth has been found who knows no fear. He has slain Fafner. He is governed only by love, and I am about to resign my Godhood in his favour. Wisdom has been sleeping and the Gods have lost their power. Wisdom and the Gods must at last give way to love." Having heard this, Erda slowly sank back to her sleep. Wotan, the Wanderer, leaned gravely against the face of the rock, waiting for Siegfried. Suddenly a little bird fluttered along, dropped to the ground, and disappeared.

"Erda, a young man has been found who knows no fear. He has killed Fafner. He is driven only by love, and I'm about to give up my Godhood for him. Wisdom has been asleep and the Gods have lost their power. Wisdom and the Gods must finally make way for love." After hearing this, Erda slowly fell back into her slumber. Wotan, the Wanderer, leaned solemnly against the rock face, waiting for Siegfried. Suddenly, a little bird flitted by, landed on the ground, and vanished.

Siegfried, coming up afterward, saw the flight and disappearance of his birdling, so knew that his journey was ended and that Brünnhilde was near.

Siegfried, arriving afterward, saw his little bird take flight and disappear, realizing that his journey was over and that Brünnhilde was close by.

Scene II

"I must find the burning rock, without further help," he said. "I think the little bird would not have gone, if it had not left me very near the place." He looked impatiently about, and went toward the mountain. In passing the Wanderer, who stood watching him, he paused and asked which way he should take.

"I have to find the burning rock by myself," he said. "I believe the little bird wouldn't have left if it hadn't dropped me really close to the spot." He looked around with impatience and headed toward the mountain. As he passed the Wanderer, who was watching him, he stopped and asked which direction he should go.

"Is there not a rock surrounded by flames, near by? And is there not a maiden?" He told the Wanderer his story; and as the old man did not speak, Siegfried became curious to know who he was. He looked closely into his face, questioned him about his queer hat, and suddenly-374- saw that the strange old man had but one eye. He mocked at him, in his youth and strength.

"Isn't there a rock surrounded by flames nearby? And isn't there a maiden?" He shared his story with the Wanderer; and since the old man didn't respond, Siegfried grew curious about who he was. He examined his face closely, asked him about his odd hat, and suddenly-374- realized that the peculiar old man had only one eye. He laughed at him, full of youth and strength.

Wotan, being a God and truly loving Siegfried, spoke gently to him, but the youth was defiant and mocked him again. The Wanderer became enraged and declared that Siegfried should never pass the flames that divided him from Brünnhilde.

Wotan, as a god who genuinely cared for Siegfried, spoke to him softly, but the young man was rebellious and mocked him once more. The Wanderer grew furious and declared that Siegfried would never cross the flames that stood between him and Brünnhilde.

"It is only he who fears naught," the God cried. "Look and say if thou art he," He pointed his spear toward the mountain top and the flames broke forth, burning fiercely.

"It is only he who fears nothing," the God shouted. "Look and tell me if you are he." He pointed his spear toward the mountaintop and flames erupted, burning intensely.

"Ah," Siegfried cried; "it is there the lovely Brünnhilde sleeps! Farewell, old man. I go to waken her and claim my bride." But the Wanderer again halted the youth.

"Ah," Siegfried shouted; "that's where the beautiful Brünnhilde is sleeping! Goodbye, old man. I'm going to wake her up and claim my bride." But the Wanderer stopped the young man again.

"That sword of thine has once been broken on my spear. I shall break it again, wild boy. No sword has ever yet withstood the shock of my spear. Thou canst not go!" He plunged his spear to bar Siegfried's way, but Siegfried stepped back and regarded him closely.

"That sword of yours has been broken on my spear before. I’ll break it again, you wild boy. No sword has ever withstood the impact of my spear. You can’t leave!" He thrust his spear to block Siegfried's path, but Siegfried stepped back and studied him closely.

"If this sword of mine has once been broken on thy spear, then thou art the destroyer of my father—for this sword is Nothung. Thus, with one blow I avenge him." So saying, he struck once at the Wanderer's spear, and shattered it. The Wanderer stepped back, knowing then that the end of the Eternals was at hand. Thunder crashed and lightning splintered across the sky and sprung from the spear to the mountain-top.

"If this sword of mine has ever been broken on your spear, then you are the one who destroyed my father—because this sword is Nothung. So, with one strike, I take my revenge." With that, he hit the Wanderer's spear and shattered it. The Wanderer stepped back, realizing that the end of the Eternals was near. Thunder crashed and lightning split across the sky and leaped from the spear to the mountain top.

Presently, the flaming mountain height seemed to descend nearer to Siegfried, and putting his horn to his lips he blew a great blast and plunged into the fire.

Currently, the fiery mountain appeared to lower closer to Siegfried, and raising his horn to his lips, he let out a loud blast and charged into the flames.

He was soon out of sight, but gradually the fire died down, and the red cloud hovering over all became less lurid in its reflection. Gradually the cloud dissolved-375- till naught was left but a beautiful rosy mist. With the passing of the mist, Brünnhilde could be seen, still lying on the mound where Wotan had laid her, and she was still covered with her helmet and the beautiful shining shield.

He quickly vanished from view, but slowly the fire faded, and the red cloud above became less intense in its glow. Gradually the cloud disappeared-375- until there was nothing left but a lovely rosy mist. As the mist faded, Brünnhilde became visible, still lying on the mound where Wotan had placed her, still covered with her helmet and her beautiful shining shield.

Scene III

The fir tree spread itself above Brünnhilde, and she shone in her brilliant armour. Siegfried rose above a mound, and stood looking at her, spellbound. Near at hand, he saw a beautiful steed, standing as if asleep: it was Grane, who had been enchanted along with his mistress.

The fir tree spread over Brünnhilde, and she gleamed in her shining armor. Siegfried climbed up a hill and stood there, mesmerized by her. Close by, he spotted a beautiful horse, standing as if it were asleep: it was Grane, who had been enchanted along with his mistress.

Gently lifting Brünnhilde's shield he thought himself to be gazing upon a young man.

Gently lifting Brünnhilde's shield, he felt like he was looking at a young man.

"I think his helmet must press too heavily upon his brow!" Siegfried murmured, and lifted it. The beautiful hair of Brünnhilde streamed down, and Siegfried paused in admiration; but still he thought her a man.

"I think his helmet must be pressing too hard on his forehead!" Siegfried murmured, lifting it off. The beautiful hair of Brünnhilde cascaded down, and Siegfried paused in admiration; but he still thought she was a man.

"I think his armour presses," he whispered. "I will lift it." He carefully cut the fastenings with his sword and lifting the breast-plate he saw the form of Brünnhilde lying shrouded in the soft folds of her gown. She was so beautiful that at last he was afraid.

"I think his armor is tight," he whispered. "I'll lift it." He carefully cut the fastenings with his sword, and when he raised the breastplate, he saw Brünnhilde's figure lying wrapped in the soft folds of her dress. She was so beautiful that he felt afraid.

"Oh, how shall I awaken her?" he cried, and stooping he kissed her lips, as she opened her eyes. At the same moment, Grane, the horse, moved and began quietly to graze.

"Oh, how am I going to wake her up?" he exclaimed, leaning down to kiss her lips just as she opened her eyes. At that same moment, Grane, the horse, shifted and started to graze quietly.

Brünnhilde looked about her, saw her dear horse, and the sun and the glory of the day, and lastly beheld Siegfried who had delivered her from the enchantment of Wotan.-376-

Brünnhilde looked around, saw her beloved horse, the sun, and the beauty of the day, and finally spotted Siegfried, who had freed her from Wotan's spell.-376-

"Is it thou who hast gone through flame for me?" she asked.

"Are you the one who has gone through fire for me?" she asked.

"It is I who will guard thee forever," he cried, embracing her tenderly. Knowing that she loved him, the only fear he had ever known, vanished. Thus mortal love overthrew the powers of evil, and of the Gods, as well.

"It’s me who will protect you forever," he said, holding her close. Knowing that she loved him, the one fear he had ever experienced disappeared. In this way, human love conquered the forces of evil and the gods, too.


NIBELUNG RING
FOURTH DAY

THE DUSK OF THE GODS

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Norns (3).
Fricka.
Brünnhilde.
Gutrune.
Waltraute.

Norns (3).
Fricka.
Brünnhilde.
Gutrune.
Waltraute.

Siegfried}Nibelungen. 
Gunther
Hagen

Wotan.
Donner.
Alberich.
Woglinde.
Wellgunde.
Flosshilde.

Wotan.
Donner.
Alberich.
Woglinde.
Wellgunde.
Flosshilde.

PROLOGUE

On the Valkyries' rock, where Siegfried woke Brünnhilde, the Norns were gathering. The first Norn was old and tall and lay where Brünnhilde had lain—under the spreading fir tree. The second was younger and also tall, and she was stretched upon a rock in front of the cave. The third was the youngest, and she, too, was tall, and she sat upon a rock below the mountain peak, and all were clothed in dark and veil-like draperies.

On the Valkyries' rock, where Siegfried awakened Brünnhilde, the Norns were assembling. The first Norn was old and tall, lying where Brünnhilde had rested—under the wide fir tree. The second was younger and also tall, stretched out on a rock in front of the cave. The third was the youngest, and she, too, was tall, sitting on a rock below the mountain peak, all dressed in dark, veil-like garments.

They were Erda's daughters, and were called the Fates. Behind them shone the firelight which guarded the rock and it flared fitfully above the peaks.-378-

They were Erda's daughters, known as the Fates. Behind them, the firelight flickered, protecting the rock and flaring unpredictably above the peaks.-378-

The first Norn unwound from her waist a golden rope and tied one end of it to a branch of the fir tree. While one wove into this rope the destinies of the world, another clipped it, and the three sang the story of creation. They sang of the ash tree, of Wotan and the Eternals; and as they sang they threw the rope from branch to branch, weaving and clipping, weaving and clipping. They sang the story of Brünnhilde, of the Rheingold, of all the strife in the world, and of the destinies of the Gods and mortals.

The first Norn unwound a golden rope from her waist and tied one end to a branch of the fir tree. While one wove the destinies of the world into this rope, another clipped it, and the three sang the story of creation. They sang about the ash tree, Wotan, and the Eternals; as they sang, they tossed the rope from branch to branch, weaving and clipping, weaving and clipping. They sang the story of Brünnhilde, the Rheingold, all the conflicts in the world, and the destinies of the Gods and mortals.

After a while the dawn began to glow, the sun to rise, and the fire-glow behind the mountain to die out.

After a while, dawn started to light up, the sun began to rise, and the fire's glow behind the mountain faded away.

On the Third Day, Brünnhilde and Siegfried had entered the cave; then when the sun rose and night was dispelled, they came out, Siegfried dressed in Brünnhilde's armour and Brünnhilde leading her good horse, Grane.

On the Third Day, Brünnhilde and Siegfried walked into the cave; then when the sun rose and night was gone, they came out, Siegfried wearing Brünnhilde's armor and Brünnhilde leading her faithful horse, Grane.

"Now, I must be gone and do valorous deeds, dear Brünnhilde," Siegfried said to her. Taking the Nibelung ring from his finger, he put it upon hers. "Keep thou this ring and thou art all powerful and it shall keep our faith, truly."

"Now, I have to leave and do brave things, dear Brünnhilde," Siegfried said to her. Taking the Nibelung ring from his finger, he placed it on hers. "Keep this ring and you'll be all-powerful, and it will keep our promise, for real."

In return Brünnhilde gave him her horse, Grane.

In return, Brünnhilde gave him her horse, Grane.

"Once he mounted above the clouds while now he can only pace the earth; but that he will do bravely for thee, my Siegfried," she assured him. The parting was full of promises and love for each other. Siegfried and Grane disappeared below the cliff, while Brünnhilde, standing upon a little mountain height, looked down at them and bade Siegfried a loving farewell.

"Once he soared above the clouds, but now he can only walk the earth; yet he will do it bravely for you, my Siegfried," she assured him. The goodbye was filled with promises and love for one another. Siegfried and Grane vanished below the cliff, while Brünnhilde, standing on a small mountain peak, looked down at them and gave Siegfried a loving farewell.

ACT I

While Siegfried was on his way to search for the glory suited to such a hero, a banquet was being held in the-379- hall of the Gibichungs, a race of mortals living on the banks of the river Rhein.

While Siegfried was on his way to seek the glory fitting for such a hero, a banquet was happening in the-379- hall of the Gibichungs, a group of mortals living along the banks of the Rhine River.

Gunther and his sister Gutrune were the rulers, and they sat upon a rude throne, side by side, while the banquet table was spread before them.

Gunther and his sister Gutrune were the rulers, and they sat on a rough throne, side by side, while the banquet table was set before them.

At one side sat Hagen, the half brother of Gunther, half a Nibelung—in short, the son of Alberich. Through the great door of the hall could be seen a green field stretching away to the bank of the Rhein.

At one side sat Hagen, Gunther's half-brother and part Nibelung—in short, the son of Alberich. Through the large door of the hall, a green field could be seen stretching out towards the bank of the Rhein.

"Tell me, Hagen," Gunther asked of his half brother, "is there anything I have left undone that could enhance the fortunes of my race?"

"Tell me, Hagen," Gunther asked his half-brother, "is there anything I haven't done that could improve the fortunes of my family?"

"That there is," Hagen cried. "Dost thou not know of the Nibelungs' ring?"

"Yeah, there is," Hagen shouted. "Don't you know about the Nibelungs' ring?"

"I have heard there is a treasure stolen from the Rhein-daughters; and that of it a ring was made, which has magic power."

"I've heard there's a treasure stolen from the Rhine maidens, and a ring was made from it that has magical powers."

"That is true; but the ring belongs to a wonderful youth, who by its power hath won a beautiful maiden called Brünnhilde. She lay in an enchanted sleep, in a forest-fastness, guarded by fire. This youth, Siegfried, alone, by means of this ring and his sword, has dared that flame; and now he has power over all the world, over thee and the Nibelungs, and even over the Gods."

"That's true; but the ring belongs to an amazing young man who, thanks to its power, has won the heart of a beautiful maiden named Brünnhilde. She was under an enchanted sleep in a secluded forest, protected by fire. This young man, Siegfried, alone has braved that flame using this ring and his sword; now he has power over the entire world, over you and the Nibelungs, and even over the Gods."

Upon hearing this, Gunther became moody and frowning.

Upon hearing this, Gunther got grumpy and sulked.

"Why hast thou stirred up envy in my breast. Why should this youth have the most beautiful maiden for a wife, and also a golden treasure that gives him power over us all?"

"Why have you stirred up envy in my heart? Why should this young man have the most beautiful woman for a wife, along with a golden treasure that gives him power over all of us?"

"Why not have these things for thyself?" Hagen asked, eyeing him keenly.

"Why not have these things for yourself?" Hagen asked, looking at him intently.

"How could I manage that?"

"How can I handle that?"

"Dost thou remember a magic potion I brought here-380- to the hall of the Gibichungs? If Siegfried should chance to drink that when our sister Gutrune were in his sight, he would forget Brünnhilde and love none but Gutrune. Would not the ring and the treasure of the Rhein thus come into the hands of the Gibichungs?" Gutrune looked earnestly at Hagen.

"Do you remember the magic potion I brought here-380- to the hall of the Gibichungs? If Siegfried drinks it while our sister Gutrune is in front of him, he'll forget Brünnhilde and love only Gutrune. Wouldn't that mean the ring and the treasure of the Rhein would finally belong to the Gibichungs?" Gutrune stared intently at Hagen.

"From what thou sayest of this brave youth, I long to have him for my husband; but he is not here! How are we to lure him hither?"

"From what you say about this brave young man, I really want him to be my husband; but he isn’t here! How can we bring him here?"

"He is an adventurous youth and hath heard of the fame of the Gibichungs. He will not rest until he has met with all the adventure the Gibichungs can afford him. Even now, he may be near this place." As Hagen spoke, the sound of Siegfried's horn was heard afar off.

"He is an adventurous young man and has heard about the fame of the Gibichungs. He won’t rest until he has experienced all the adventures the Gibichungs can offer him. Even now, he might be close to this place." As Hagen spoke, the sound of Siegfried's horn was heard in the distance.

"Ah, dost hear the challenge?" cried Hagen, running to the broad entrance from which could be seen the river Rhein. "There comes a horse and a man, standing in a boat which nears the shore. It must be he, because he is beautiful as none other is beautiful, and he wears the air of a brave man." Putting his hands to his mouth in the fashion of a trumpet he called loudly:

"Hey, do you hear the challenge?" shouted Hagen, rushing to the wide entrance where the river Rhine could be seen. "Here comes a horse and a man, standing in a boat that's approaching the shore. It has to be him because he's more handsome than anyone else, and he carries himself like a brave man." Cuping his hands around his mouth like a trumpet, he shouted loudly:

"Hoi-ho! Whom seekest thou, hero?"

"Hey there! Who are you looking for, hero?"

"The stalwart son of the Gibichung."

"The strong son of the Gibichung."

"A welcome waits thee," Hagen answered. Siegfried could now be seen, disembarking with his horse, Grane. Hagen went to help him and made the boat's chain fast. Gunther followed his brother to the bank, while Gutrune stood in the great entrance to welcome the stranger.

"A welcome awaits you," Hagen replied. Siegfried could now be seen, getting off the boat with his horse, Grane. Hagen went to help him and secured the boat's chain. Gunther followed his brother to the shore, while Gutrune stood in the grand entrance to greet the newcomer.

Scene II

"Which is the son of the Gibich?" Siegfried asked, standing with his arm thrown across his horse.-381-

"Who is the son of the Gibich?" Siegfried asked, leaning casually against his horse.-381-

"I am he, Siegfried," Gunther answered.

"I am he, Siegfried," Gunther replied.

"Thy fame as a fighter has spread to the farthest corners of the earth and I am come to seek thee. Fight me, or be my friend, whichever thou wilt," he said, tranquilly. Gunther held out his hand in welcome:

"Your reputation as a fighter has spread to the farthest corners of the earth, and I've come to find you. Fight me, or be my friend, whichever you prefer," he said calmly. Gunther extended his hand in greeting:

"Come thou in friendship, Siegfried," he begged; and Siegfried gave Grane's bridle into Hagen's hand.

"Come in friendship, Siegfried," he pleaded; and Siegfried handed Grane's bridle to Hagen.

"Care well for the horse, Hagen; for it is of the mightiest strain ever known, and dear to me as my eyes; but how do you know my name?" he asked curiously of Gunther.

"Take good care of the horse, Hagen; for it's from the strongest lineage ever known, and it's as precious to me as my own eyes; but how do you know my name?" he asked curiously of Gunther.

"Thou hast the appearance of that bold knight of whom all have heard. There can be no braver in the world, and if thou art not he I know not who thou art," Gunther answered, and, unseen by Siegfried, he motioned his sister to leave the hall before they entered it.

"You look like that fearless knight everyone talks about. There’s no one braver in the world, and if you’re not him, I don’t know who you are," Gunther replied, and, without Siegfried seeing, he signaled for his sister to leave the hall before they came in.

"These lands and people are mine," he continued, leading the way. "This great hall is my heritage, and my kinsmen are legion. I give all to you; share all with me. Let us dwell together in peace." At this saying a beautiful light came into Siegfried's face.

"These lands and people are mine," he said, taking the lead. "This grand hall is my legacy, and I have many relatives. I offer everything to you; let’s share it all together. Let’s live together in harmony." At this, a radiant light appeared on Siegfried's face.

"I have neither kinsmen nor lands," he answered, much moved; "but I have this good sword, Nothung, which I forged myself and it, with my life, shall be thine." Thus they made a compact of brotherhood.

"I have no family or land," he replied, deeply affected; "but I have this great sword, Nothung, which I forged myself, and it, along with my life, will be yours." So they formed a bond of brotherhood.

"Dost thou not own the treasure of the Nibelungen, then?" Hagen asked.

"Don't you own the treasure of the Nibelungen, then?" Hagen asked.

"True, but when I won it I let all but the ring and the Tarnhelm lie. I cared naught for the gold." He held up the Tarnhelm for them to see.

"True, but when I won it, I left everything behind except for the ring and the Tarnhelm. I didn’t care at all about the gold." He held up the Tarnhelm for them to see.

"Aye, 'tis the Tarnhelm!" Hagen cried. "Thou hast only to set it on thy head to be transformed into what thou wilt. Put it on thy head and wish it so, and thou-382- wilt be transported in a trice to other lands. But there is also the ring——"

"Aha, it's the Tarnhelm!" Hagen shouted. "You just have to put it on your head to change into whatever you want. Put it on your head and wish for it, and you-382- will be instantly taken to other lands. But there’s also the ring——"

"Aye," Siegfried said tenderly; "but that is held by a woman," Hagen and Gunther looked at each other, meaningly, for they knew he spoke of Brünnhilde.

"Aye," Siegfried said gently; "but that's held by a woman," Hagen and Gunther exchanged meaningful glances, as they understood he was talking about Brünnhilde.

"Brother, call Gutrune to bring Siegfried a refreshing drink," Hagen said, and Gunther opening the door called to his sister who came out and offered the magic drink to the knight.

"Brother, ask Gutrune to bring Siegfried a refreshing drink," Hagen said, and Gunther opened the door to call for his sister, who came out and handed the magic drink to the knight.

No sooner had he drunk, than he raised his eyes to thank Gutrune and beholding her, loved her.

No sooner had he finished drinking than he looked up to thank Gutrune and, seeing her, fell in love with her.

"I drink to thee, dear Brünnhilde," he had been about to say, but looking, he loved another.

"I drink to you, dear Brünnhilde," he had been about to say, but looking, he loved someone else.

"What is thy sister's name?" he asked of Gunther in a low voice, scarcely daring to speak for fear his love would depart.

"What is your sister's name?" he asked Gunther in a low voice, barely daring to speak for fear his love would fade away.

"Gutrune."

"Gutrune."

"I must have her for my wife. Hast thou not a wife, Gunther—why hast thou none?" he said, not waiting for one question to be answered before asking another.

"I need her to be my wife. Don't you have a wife, Gunther—why don't you have one?" he said, not pausing for a response before firing off another question.

"Alas, I have no wife because I have set my heart on one I may not have. I long for Brünnhilde, the Valkyrie maid who lies surrounded by fire—and I may not cross the flame."

"Unfortunately, I don't have a wife because I have my heart set on someone I can't have. I yearn for Brünnhilde, the Valkyrie girl who is surrounded by fire—and I can't cross the flames."

"What! Is that thy only reason for being lonely? Then thou shalt have thy Brünnhilde. If Gutrune may be mine, I will win thy Brünnhilde for thee. Wearing the Tarnhelm I shall change my shape to thine, and as thy brother go through fire for thee and bring forth the maid."

"What! Is that your only reason for being lonely? Then you shall have your Brünnhilde. If Gutrune can be mine, I will win your Brünnhilde for you. Wearing the Tarnhelm, I will change my shape to yours, and as your brother, I will go through fire for you and bring forth the maid."

"Ah," the Gibichung cried, joyfully; "our oath of brotherhood upon that! Gutrune shall be thine, thou ours, Brünnhilde mine."-383-

"Ah," the Gibichung exclaimed, happily; "let's swear our brotherhood on that! Gutrune will be yours, you will be ours, Brünnhilde will be mine."-383-

Thus it was agreed. Hagen filled a drinking horn, while the two men cut their arms and let their blood mingle in the cup. Having drunk, they swore fidelity in the drink, and Hagen cut the horn in two with a single blow, while Siegfried and Gunther joined hands.

Thus it was agreed. Hagen filled a drinking horn, while the two men cut their arms and let their blood mix in the cup. After drinking, they swore loyalty in the drink, and Hagen severed the horn in two with a single blow, while Siegfried and Gunther joined hands.

Putting on his armour again, Siegfried declared they should at once go forth and win Brünnhilde for Gunther.

Putting on his armor again, Siegfried said they should immediately go out and win Brünnhilde for Gunther.

"Wilt thou not rest, first?"

"Will you not rest first?"

So eager was the enchanted Siegfried to win for another his own bride that he would take no rest till it was done; so Hagen was left to guard the hall till their return. Soon Gunther and the knight were pushing off from the river bank, and floating down the middle of the stream.

So eager was the enchanted Siegfried to win back his own bride for another that he wouldn't rest until it was done; so Hagen was left to guard the hall until their return. Soon Gunther and the knight were pushing off from the riverbank and floating down the middle of the stream.

Hagen, the half Gibichung, half Nibelung, thought of nothing but winning the Rheingold for the Nibelungs. He had sent Gunther after another's bride, by means of an evil enchantment, and when she was brought to the hall, she would certainly be wearing the ring. Thus the prize of the Nibelungen would once more be within the grasp of an evil race, and that which might be a power for good if rightly used, would become a power for evil and be badly abused.

Hagen, half Gibichung and half Nibelung, thought only about getting the Rheingold for the Nibelungs. He had sent Gunther after another man's bride using a wicked spell, and when she was brought to the hall, she would definitely be wearing the ring. In this way, the Nibelungen's prize would again be within reach of a wicked clan, and what could be a force for good if used properly would turn into a force for evil and be misused.

Scene III

While Siegfried and Gunther were on their way to fetch Brünnhilde, she sat lonely upon her rock, looking at the ring given her by Siegfried. As long as she looked upon it, she felt Siegfried to be near; nevertheless she was lonely. Very soon she heard the thunder.

While Siegfried and Gunther were heading to get Brünnhilde, she sat alone on her rock, gazing at the ring Siegfried had given her. As long as she stared at it, she felt Siegfried close by; still, she felt lonely. Before long, she heard the thunder.

"It is Donner! It is like a greeting to me from the Eternals," she thought, smiling half sadly. Once again she heard it and saw the flash of lightning. In the clouds,-384- she saw Waltraute, her sister, coming on her winged horse, and Brünnhilde started up joyfully.

"It’s Donner! It feels like a greeting from the Eternals," she thought, smiling a bit sadly. Once more, she heard it and saw the flash of lightning. In the clouds,-384- she spotted Waltraute, her sister, approaching on her winged horse, and Brünnhilde jumped up joyfully.

"Wotan has forgiven me," she cried, running to meet Waltraute, who arrived in great excitement.

"Wotan has forgiven me," she exclaimed, rushing to embrace Waltraute, who came in with a lot of excitement.

"Brünnhilde, I have braved the war-father's wrath to beg thee to save the Eternals," she cried. "Since the day of thine enchantment Wotan has sent us no more to the battle-field for heroes. He has roamed over all the earth, till he is known as the Wanderer. One day he returned to Walhall with his spear broken, and he ordered the ash tree to be hewn in pieces and its splinters piled about Walhall. Then he summoned all our heroes about him, mounted the throne with his broken spear in his hand, and while we Valkyries crouched at his feet, he closed his eyes and seemed to wait for calamity to overwhelm us.

"Brünnhilde, I've faced the war-father's anger to ask you to save the Eternals," she shouted. "Since the day you were enchanted, Wotan hasn't sent us back to the battlefield for heroes. He has wandered all over the earth, until he’s known as the Wanderer. One day he returned to Valhalla with his spear shattered, and he ordered the ash tree to be cut down and its pieces piled around Valhalla. Then he gathered all our heroes around him, took his place on the throne with his broken spear in hand, and while we Valkyries knelt at his feet, he closed his eyes and appeared to wait for disaster to strike us."

"At last in despair I threw myself upon his breast and demanded to know our fate. He told me that the Nibelungs' ring was now yours, and that should you restore it to the Rhein-daughters, the Eternals would once more be given back their life and youth, and all would be well with the world. Now I have fled to thee to beg thee to save us by restoring the ring."

"Finally, out of desperation, I threw myself onto his chest and asked to know our fate. He told me that the Nibelungs' ring now belonged to you, and that if you returned it to the Rhine maidens, the Eternals would regain their life and youth, and everything would be right in the world. So, I have come to you to ask you to save us by giving back the ring."

At that, Brünnhilde looked at her sister sorrowfully. "The ring given me by Siegfried? Nay! I will never give up my ring. So hasten back to Walhall, sister. I cannot aid thee." Sadly embracing the despairing Valkyrie, Brünnhilde parted from her.

At that, Brünnhilde looked at her sister with sadness. "The ring Siegfried gave me? No way! I will never give up my ring. So hurry back to Walhall, sister. I can't help you." Sadly hugging the despairing Valkyrie, Brünnhilde said goodbye.

Mounting her winged horse, Waltraute rose among the clouds whose bright effulgence was watched sadly by Brünnhilde, till with the last sight of the Valkyrie, the evening closed in and the fire which guarded the beautiful maid began to be reflected again from below. Soon the-385- flames seemed to leap with anger, and Brünnhilde watched the strange sight with anxiety. Suddenly she heard a call. It was Siegfried's. She ran to the edge of the cliff to look below, and almost instantly he appeared, rushing to her through the flames which immediately grew dull. The knight wore the Tarnhelm, but it hid only the half of his face, and his eyes were visible. His form was strange to Brünnhilde because he had changed into the image of Gunther, and when she looked at the unknown figure she shrieked. Then she whispered:

Mounting her winged horse, Waltraute soared among the clouds, their bright glow watched sadly by Brünnhilde. As the last glimpse of the Valkyrie faded, evening fell, and the fire guarding the beautiful maid began to reflect once more from below. Soon, the-385- flames seemed to leap in anger, and Brünnhilde watched the strange scene with worry. Suddenly, she heard a call. It was Siegfried's. She rushed to the edge of the cliff to look below, and almost immediately, he appeared, charging through the flames, which then dulled. The knight wore the Tarnhelm, but it only covered half of his face, leaving his eyes visible. He looked unfamiliar to Brünnhilde because he had taken on the image of Gunther, and when she gazed at the strange figure, she screamed. Then she whispered:

"Who cometh?" At first Siegfried stood motionless, leaning upon his spear. Then he said in a strange voice:

"Who’s there?" At first, Siegfried stood still, resting on his spear. Then he spoke in an unusual tone:

"I am a Gibichung come to wed thee." This made Brünnhilde frantic with terror, and to protect herself she stretched out the hand which wore the ring.

"I am a Gibichung here to marry you." This sent Brünnhilde into a panic, and to shield herself, she reached out with the hand that wore the ring.

"Go back," she cried, but Siegfried in the guise of Gunther tore the ring from her, and after that she had no more strength to fly from him, so seizing her he carried her away to the hall of the Gibichungs.

"Go back," she shouted, but Siegfried, pretending to be Gunther, ripped the ring from her. After that, she had no strength left to escape, so he grabbed her and took her away to the hall of the Gibichungs.

ACT II

Back at the home of the Gibichungs sat Hagen, awaiting the return of Gunther and Siegfried. Altars to Fricka, Donner, and Wotan were raised upon the Rhein, ready for sacrifices to be offered, when Gunther should return with Brünnhilde for his bride.

Back at the Gibichung house, Hagen sat, waiting for Gunther and Siegfried to come back. Altars to Fricka, Donner, and Wotan were set up by the Rhine, prepared for sacrifices to be made when Gunther returned with Brünnhilde as his bride.

Toward evening, Hagen sat just inside the entrance hall asleep and leaning upon his spear, his shield beside him. When the bright moon rose above the river, Alberich could be seen crouching at Hagen's knees, whispering evil dreams to him.

Toward evening, Hagen sat just inside the entrance hall, asleep and leaning on his spear, his shield next to him. When the bright moon rose over the river, Alberich could be seen crouching at Hagen's knees, whispering dark dreams to him.

"Thou art my son," he said, "and must win back the-386- Rheingold for the Nibelungen"; and in his dreams, Hagen promised to follow the counsel. Then the moon's light was hidden, and in the darkness Alberich disappeared. When he had gone, the dawn broke. Hagen woke and looked out upon the peacefully flowing Rhein.

"You are my son," he said, "and you must reclaim the-386- Rheingold for the Nibelungen"; and in his dreams, Hagen vowed to follow the advice. Then the moonlight was obscured, and in the darkness, Alberich vanished. Once he was gone, dawn broke. Hagen woke up and gazed out at the calmly flowing Rhein.

Scene II

As the Rhein grew redder and redder in the morning light, Hagen heard Siegfried's call and, all at once, the knight's head rose above the river's bank. He still wore the Tarnhelm upon his head, but appeared in his own shape.

As the Rhine got redder and redder in the morning light, Hagen heard Siegfried's call and, all of a sudden, the knight's head rose above the riverbank. He still had the Tarnhelm on his head but looked like himself.

"Waken and greet me, Hagen!" he cried gaily.

"Wakey wakey, Hagen!" he called cheerfully.

"Where are Brünnhilde and Gunther?" Hagen called, going to meet Siegfried.

"Where are Brünnhilde and Gunther?" Hagen shouted as he went to meet Siegfried.

"They follow, more slowly, in the boat. When I called to thee just now, I was miles away—at Brünnhilde's rock; but with the Tarnhelm upon my head, I arrived before thou couldst answer. Where is the beautiful Gutrune?"

"They follow, a bit slower, in the boat. When I called out to you just now, I was miles away—at Brünnhilde's rock; but with the Tarnhelm on my head, I got here before you could reply. Where is the beautiful Gutrune?"

"She will come at once to hear thy tale and to greet thee." Hagen called to her, and she appeared to learn of Brünnhilde's coming with her brother. She looked shyly at Siegfried.

"She will come right away to hear your story and welcome you." Hagen called to her, and she showed up to find out about Brünnhilde's arrival with her brother. She glanced at Siegfried, feeling a bit shy.

"Let us call all to the wedding and greet Brünnhilde gaily, that she may be glad to dwell with us, and not sigh for her mountain rock," she cried; and Siegfried, taking her hand, went with her to prepare the feast.

"Let's invite everyone to the wedding and happily welcome Brünnhilde so she'll be excited to stay with us and not long for her mountain," she exclaimed; and Siegfried, taking her hand, went with her to get ready for the feast.

Meanwhile, Hagen, watching from a high rock, blew upon his cow-horn as he saw a boat slowly coming up the river bearing Gunther and Brünnhilde.-387-

Meanwhile, Hagen, watching from a high rock, blew into his cow horn as he saw a boat slowly making its way up the river carrying Gunther and Brünnhilde.-387-

Scene III

"Ho! Vassals! Come! Hither come ye with your arms!" he shouted, blowing again a sharp blast upon the horn. In response the warriors of Gunther began to pour from the hall, and to run in great excitement to the river-bank.

"Hey! Vassals! Come! Come over here with your weapons!" he shouted, blowing another sharp blast on the horn. In response, Gunther's warriors began to rush out of the hall, running in great excitement to the riverbank.

"What do we gather for? Whom shall we fight? Is our Lord, Gunther, in danger?"

"What are we gathering for? Who are we going to fight? Is our leader, Gunther, in danger?"

"He comes hither with a Valkyrie maid, and ye are to make sacrifices to the Gods. Kill ye a boar for Froh, a goat for Donner, and for Fricka kill a sheep. After ye have done those things, take the drinking horns and drink yourselves drunk in honour of the Gods."

"He comes here with a Valkyrie maiden, and you are to make sacrifices to the Gods. Kill a boar for Froh, a goat for Donner, and a sheep for Fricka. After you’ve done those things, take the drinking horns and drink yourselves drunk in honor of the Gods."

The vassals went, some of them to the river's bank to receive Gunther and Brünnhilde, some to the hall to await their coming, and to welcome them upon its threshold.

The vassals went, some to the riverbank to greet Gunther and Brünnhilde, and some to the hall to wait for their arrival and welcome them at the door.

"If any one has done your Lord's bride wrong, see that ye avenge her," Hagen forewarned. He was already beginning to stir up strife for Siegfried in accordance with Alberich's advice.

"If anyone has wronged your Lord's bride, make sure you get justice for her," Hagen warned. He was already starting to create trouble for Siegfried, following Alberich's advice.

Scene IV

Clashing their shields and arms together, the vassals formed a line through which Brünnhilde and Gunther should pass, and when the boat reached the landing place all cried "Hail!" But Hagen stood silently watching, planning Siegfried's ruin.

Clashing their shields and weapons together, the vassals formed a line for Brünnhilde and Gunther to pass through, and when the boat reached the dock, everyone shouted "Hail!" But Hagen stood quietly watching, plotting Siegfried's downfall.

When the pair stepped ashore, Brünnhilde walked with eyes cast down, full of despair and sorrow, while Gunther led her by the hand.

When the pair stepped onto the shore, Brünnhilde walked with her eyes downcast, full of despair and sadness, while Gunther held her hand.

They reached the hall, where Siegfried and Gutrune stood to welcome them, and the men hailed each other-388- as brother. Gunther rejoiced that Siegfried had won Gutrune for his wife, but Brünnhilde raised her eyes to the knight, and beholding her own husband, the hero knight, she gave a great cry:

They arrived at the hall, where Siegfried and Gutrune were waiting to greet them, and the men greeted each other-388- as brothers. Gunther was happy that Siegfried had married Gutrune, but Brünnhilde looked up at the knight, and seeing her husband, the heroic knight, she let out a loud cry:

"Siegfried here?" She became distracted with horror. But Siegfried did not know her, and all her entreaties were in vain, since he was still enchanted by the potion.

"Siegfried is here?" She was filled with dread. But Siegfried didn't recognize her, and all her pleas were useless, as he was still under the spell of the potion.

Suddenly the Valkyrie maid saw the Nibelungen ring upon Siegfried's finger, and she pointed to it, trembling. Gunther, astounded by her appearance, touched her.

Suddenly, the Valkyrie maid noticed the Nibelungen ring on Siegfried's finger, and she pointed to it, trembling. Gunther, amazed by her appearance, reached out to touch her.

"Regard thy husband, Brünnhilde," he commanded; but instead of heeding him, she pointed to the knight.

"Look at your husband, Brünnhilde," he commanded; but instead of listening to him, she pointed at the knight.

"He is my husband," she cried, and Hagen at once demanded that all should give heed to what she might say. He foresaw the downfall of Siegfried, in her words.

"He is my husband," she cried, and Hagen immediately insisted that everyone pay attention to what she had to say. He anticipated the downfall of Siegfried in her words.

"The one who won me, wore that ring," she said, pointing to it with shaking hand. "He was the image of Gunther, then, and he took the ring from me." Gunther looked at Siegfried and frowned while all stared at the men and at Brünnhilde in amazement.

"The one who won me wore that ring," she said, pointing to it with a trembling hand. "He looked just like Gunther, and he took the ring from me." Gunther glanced at Siegfried and frowned as everyone gazed at the men and at Brünnhilde in astonishment.

"It was he who wrenched the ring from me," she declared, pointing to Gunther, "yet it is this knight who wears it." Gunther denied having given or taken from her the ring, and Siegfried declared she did not speak the truth. Gunther feared to have it known that he had not dared the flame himself, for his bride, and yet he feared Siegfried had betrayed his honour. There was confusion among the spectators who said among themselves:

"It was him who tore the ring from me," she said, pointing at Gunther, "yet it’s this knight who’s wearing it." Gunther denied giving or taking the ring from her, and Siegfried insisted she wasn’t telling the truth. Gunther was worried about it getting out that he hadn't faced the challenge himself for his bride, but he was also afraid that Siegfried had betrayed his honor. There was confusion among the onlookers who whispered to each other:

"Whose wife can Brünnhilde be?" But Siegfried, having quite forgotten the woman he so dearly loved, declared that he had got the ring he wore from no woman, but had taken it from a dragon, whom he attacked in his lair, and killed. This was true, of course, but it was also-389- true that he had given the ring to Brünnhilde and under a wicked enchantment had taken it away.

"Whose wife can Brünnhilde be?" But Siegfried, having completely forgotten the woman he loved so much, claimed that he got the ring he wore from no woman, but had taken it from a dragon he attacked and killed in its lair. This was true, of course, but it was also-389- true that he had given the ring to Brünnhilde and under a wicked spell had taken it back.

Hagen spoke next, seeing a chance to gain the ring for the Nibelungs:

Hagen spoke next, realizing he had an opportunity to get the ring for the Nibelungs:

"Brünnhilde, thou sayest it was Gunther who wooed thee, and that it was he who took the ring from thee? Since that is true, Siegfried has won the ring by some false deed. It must have been Siegfried who came to thee in the guise of Gunther."

"Brünnhilde, you say it was Gunther who pursued you and that it was he who took the ring from you? If that’s the case, Siegfried won the ring through some deceitful act. It must have been Siegfried who approached you pretending to be Gunther."

At this all the vassals murmured, and Gunther began to feel resentment, notwithstanding the part he had played in the deception. Brünnhilde wildly accused them both, and everybody cried out against Siegfried, Gutrune, too, accusing him. All the women called upon the knight to defend himself if he could, but he called for the spear's point on which to take an oath. When Hagen presented the spear to him, the knight laid his two fingers upon it and swore that he had been a faithful friend to Gunther, and that Brünnhilde's words were false. Brünnhilde, thus wronged, struck his hand from the spear and placing her own upon it, swore that Siegfried should die by that same spear's point.

At this, all the vassals murmured, and Gunther started to feel resentment, despite his role in the deception. Brünnhilde angrily accused them both, and everyone turned against Siegfried, with Gutrune also blaming him. All the women urged the knight to defend himself if he could, but he asked for the spear’s point to take an oath. When Hagen handed the spear to him, the knight placed two fingers on it and swore that he had been a loyal friend to Gunther and that Brünnhilde's claims were false. Feeling wronged, Brünnhilde knocked his hand away from the spear and placed her own on it, swearing that Siegfried would die by that same spear’s point.

By this time the quarrel had waxed so hot that the vassals and women called upon Donner to send his thunder, to silence it.

By this point, the argument had gotten so intense that the vassals and women urged Donner to use his thunder to put an end to it.

In the midst of the threats and confusion, Siegfried went close to Gunther and said aside:

In the midst of the threats and confusion, Siegfried went up to Gunther and said quietly:

"Brother, I am sorrier than thou art for all this, but it must have been the fault of the Tarnhelm which must have hidden only half of me. Thus, Brünnhilde cannot know whose wife she really is. But thou knowest well, that I won her for thee, and have no love for any but Gutrune. Come, let's be gay, and leave this poor girl-390- to rest, so that she may recover herself. Like enough it is the strangeness of this place, after her wild, free life in her mountains, that gives her these uncanny thoughts."

"Brother, I’m more sorry about all this than you are, but it must have been the Tarnhelm that hid only part of me. So, Brünnhilde can’t really know who her husband is. But you know well that I won her for you, and I have no feelings for anyone but Gutrune. Come on, let’s be cheerful and let this poor girl-390- rest so she can recover. It’s probably the strangeness of this place, after her wild, free life in the mountains, that’s causing these unsettling thoughts."

Gunther, convinced by Siegfried's words, joined him in urging all to make gay upon this day of double marriage, and finally they followed Siegfried out into the forest, shouting and laughing, to feast and make sacrifices.

Gunther, persuaded by Siegfried's words, joined him in encouraging everyone to celebrate on this day of the double wedding. Eventually, they followed Siegfried out into the woods, shouting and laughing, to feast and make offerings.

Scene V

Brünnhilde, Gunther, and Hagen remained in the hall after Siegfried had been followed out by the company, and the Valkyrie stood, gloomily bewailing her fate; till Hagen, watching fate work Siegfried's ruin, went at last to the unhappy wife.

Brünnhilde, Gunther, and Hagen stayed in the hall after Siegfried had been led away by the others, and the Valkyrie stood there, sadly mourning her fate; until Hagen, observing how fate was bringing about Siegfried's downfall, finally approached the sorrowful wife.

"Give me thy trust, Brünnhilde," he said; "I will avenge thy wrongs."

"Trust me, Brünnhilde," he said; "I will take revenge for your wrongs."

"How wilt thou avenge me? One glance of Siegfried's eye would kill thee, if he so willed it." she answered, looking at Hagen darkly. "No weapon can pierce him in battle: I enchanted him against all danger—except some one thrust at him from behind. In the back I did not guard him. I would not protect him in cowardice, but Siegfried will never turn his back upon the enemy. Thou canst not kill him in battle."

"How will you take revenge on me? Just one look from Siegfried could kill you if he wanted to," she replied, casting a dark glance at Hagen. "No weapon can harm him in battle; I enchanted him to be safe from all danger—except for someone attacking him from behind. I didn’t protect him there. I wouldn’t shield him in cowardice, but Siegfried will never turn his back on the enemy. You can't kill him in battle."

Gunther then began to bemoan his disgrace; but Brünnhilde turned upon him.

Gunther then started to complain about his shame; but Brünnhilde confronted him.

"Oh, thou most cowardly of men—betrayed and betrayer! If I dealt justice, the whole world's destruction could not pay for the wrong done me."

"Oh, you most cowardly of men—betrayed and betrayer! If I served justice, the whole world's destruction wouldn't be enough to make up for the wrong done to me."

"Naught but Siegfried's death can wipe out the wrong," Hagen cried, watching Brünnhilde as he spoke. "Since he cannot be killed in battle, listen to my plan! To-mor-391-row we hunt in honour of the weddings of Gutrune and the knight, Gunther and thee. While in the chase, and Siegfried all unsuspecting, I shall thrust at him from behind."

"Nothing but Siegfried's death can right the wrong," Hagen shouted, keeping his eyes on Brünnhilde as he talked. "Since he can't be killed in battle, hear my plan! Tomorrow we’ll go hunting to celebrate the weddings of Gutrune and the knight, Gunther, and you. While we’re out in the chase, and Siegfried is completely unaware, I'll strike him from behind."

"So let it be," Brünnhilde cried, and Gunther, too cowardly to know the right, consented. With the morrow's tragedy arranged Hagen saw the way at last to possess himself of the Nibelungen ring.

"So be it," Brünnhilde shouted, and Gunther, too afraid to know the truth, agreed. With the tragedy of the next day planned, Hagen finally saw a way to take the Nibelungen ring for himself.

As they decided upon the deed, the bridal procession came from the inner hall. All the vassals and women bore spears and flowers. Gutrune and Siegfried were carried aloft, upon shields, and as Brünnhilde and Gunther met them, they too, were hoisted high and the procession moved onward, toward the altars on the river's bank, where they were to offer sacrifices unto the Gods.

As they made their decision, the wedding procession came out from the inner hall. All the vassals and women carried spears and flowers. Gutrune and Siegfried were lifted onto shields, and when Brünnhilde and Gunther joined them, they were also raised high as the procession moved forward toward the altars by the riverbank, where they were to make sacrifices to the Gods.

ACT III

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Three days had passed since the Rhein-daughters had lost their golden treasure, and on the fourth they were swimming near the surface of the river, popping their heads up and calling to each other, when they heard the sound of the Gibichung hunters. Fearing to be caught by mortals, they dived to the bottom of the Rhein. No sooner had they disappeared than Siegfried came into-393- the wood, armed for the hunt. He had lost his way, having followed his game, far from the others, and as he began to complain that he had that day got no game, the Rhein-daughters rose again to the surface and mocked him.

Three days had gone by since the Rhein daughters lost their golden treasure, and on the fourth day, they were swimming near the surface of the river, popping up and calling to each other, when they heard the Gibichung hunters. Afraid of being caught by humans, they dove down to the bottom of the Rhein. No sooner had they disappeared than Siegfried entered-393- the woods, ready for the hunt. He had lost his way, having followed his game far from the others, and as he started to grumble about not having caught anything that day, the Rhein daughters surfaced again and mocked him.

"If we grant thee some game to-day, wilt thou give us that ring upon thy finger?" they called to him.

"If we let you play a game today, will you give us that ring on your finger?" they called to him.

"What! In return for a paltry bearskin give to you a ring which I gained in battling with the Dragon?" he laughed, "nay."

"What! For a measly bearskin, you want me to give you a ring that I earned by fighting the Dragon?" he laughed, "no way."

"Ah, maybe thou hast a scold for a wife, who would make thee feel her blows if thou gavest away the ring." This tormenting reply annoyed Siegfried and finally he took off the ring and held it up to them, offering it if they would cease to deride him. Then they regarded him gravely.

"Ah, maybe you have a nagging wife who would make you feel her wrath if you gave away the ring." This taunting response frustrated Siegfried, and he finally removed the ring and held it up to them, offering it if they would stop mocking him. Then they looked at him seriously.

"Keep that ring," they said, "till thou hast tasted the ill-fate that goes with it; after that thou wilt gladly give it to us. Now thou art parting with it, reluctantly." So Siegfried replaced the ring on his finger.

"Keep that ring," they said, "until you've experienced the bad luck that comes with it; after that, you'll be happy to give it to us. Right now, you're letting it go, but not willingly." So Siegfried put the ring back on his finger.

"Tell me the ring's secret, wilt thou?" he asked, and the maidens told him that it was accursed, and that very day, even while he thought himself so safe and fortunate, his death was determined.

"Tell me the ring's secret, will you?" he asked, and the maidens told him that it was cursed, and that very day, even while he thought he was so safe and lucky, his death had been decided.

Upon hearing this, Siegfried became troubled and told them to hold their peace. So they swam away, while he stood watching them, reflecting gravely, till he heard Hagen's horn sound through the forest.

Upon hearing this, Siegfried felt uneasy and told them to be quiet. They swam away while he stood there watching them, deep in thought, until he heard Hagen's horn echoing through the forest.

Scene II

Hearing Hagen's horn, Siegfried wound his own in reply, and soon Hagen, followed by Gunther and his vas-394-sals, entered the glade and flung their game in a great heap.

Hearing Hagen's horn, Siegfried blew his own in response, and soon Hagen, followed by Gunther and his vassals, entered the clearing and tossed their game into a large pile.

"Ah, this is where thou hast hidden thyself?" Hagen cried, gaily. "Come, let us all rest a while," and he threw himself down upon the ground. "The chase has wearied us, so let us have the wine-skins and drink heartily."

"Ah, is this where you've been hiding?" Hagen exclaimed cheerfully. "Come on, let's all take a break," and he dropped down onto the ground. "The hunt has tired us out, so let's get the wine-skins and drink up."

"I shall have to share your booty, if I am to eat," Siegfried laughed, "for I have had no luck to-day. I might have found game, but I followed the water-birds and heard from them a tale of disaster. It seems that I am to meet my death to-day." Hagen and Gunther started and looked meaningly at each other. Siegfried, all unsuspecting, threw himself down between Hagen and Gunther to drink his wine, and presently, seeing Gunther downcast, he sat up and began to while the time by telling tales of his youth—how he had lived with the Mime; how he had forged his good sword Nothung. After he had told about Fafner the Dragon, Hagen interrupted him and bade him drink again. Then he gave Siegfried a horn of wine, into which he had unnoticed poured another potion, which was to disenchant the knight. As in a dream, Siegfried's memory returned. He told of slaying the Dragon, and then of the little bird who directed him to a beautiful maiden who slept upon a rock, surrounded by fire.

"I'll have to share your catch if I want to eat," Siegfried laughed, "because I haven't had any luck today. I might have found some game, but I ended up following the water-birds, and they told me a story of disaster. It seems like I'm destined to meet my end today." Hagen and Gunther exchanged worried glances. Unaware of their concern, Siegfried settled down between Hagen and Gunther to drink his wine. Noticing Gunther looking down, he straightened up and began to pass the time by sharing stories from his youth—how he lived with Mime, how he forged his trusty sword Nothung. After talking about Fafner the Dragon, Hagen interrupted him and urged him to drink again. He then handed Siegfried a horn of wine, into which he had secretly poured another potion meant to break the knight's spell. Gradually, as if waking from a dream, Siegfried's memory returned. He recounted the tale of slaying the Dragon and then of the little bird that had guided him to a lovely maiden resting on a rock, surrounded by flames.

"It was Brünnhilde," he cried, joyfully; "I waked her and made her mine." At this saying, all the company roused themselves and regarded each other with troubled looks. Siegfried had confirmed the story that Brünnhilde had told.

"It was Brünnhilde," he exclaimed, happily; "I woke her up and made her mine." At this, everyone in the company stirred and exchanged worried glances. Siegfried had verified the tale that Brünnhilde had shared.

At that moment two ravens, which Wotan had sent out from Walhall to learn the time when the doom of the Eternals had come, flew from a thicket near by, and-395- Siegfried raised himself up to watch them. He turned his back to Hagen, and instantly the warrior plunged his sword into the knight's back and Siegfried fell dead.

At that moment, two ravens that Wotan had sent out from Walhall to find out when the end of the Eternals was near flew out from a nearby thicket, and-395- Siegfried lifted himself up to watch them. He turned his back to Hagen, and in an instant, the warrior plunged his sword into the knight's back, and Siegfried fell dead.

There was a frightful outcry then from all, and Gunther, remembering the truth, knowing that Siegfried had been betrayed by magic, and had believed himself to be serving Gunther without harm, felt remorse and knelt beside the body. Hagen turned away and went into the hills, while the vassals gathered about, prepared to take the body to the hall of the Gibichungs. As the funeral procession moved off, to the measure of wonderful music, the moon rose, its light flooded all the valley, and touched the corpse.

There was a terrible outcry from everyone, and Gunther, recalling the truth and knowing that Siegfried had been betrayed through magic while believing he was serving Gunther without any harm, felt deep remorse and knelt beside the body. Hagen turned away and went into the hills, while the vassals gathered around, ready to take the body to the hall of the Gibichungs. As the funeral procession began to move, accompanied by beautiful music, the moon rose, its light flooding the valley and illuminating the corpse.

Back at the hall, Gutrune had risen from sleep, believing she heard some strange, threatening sound. First she went to Brünnhilde's door, but she appeared to be asleep. Next she went to the entrance of the great hall and listened, but she heard nothing; then after a little she saw Hagen, wearing a fearful look, coming from the river's bank. Something in her heart told her that a dreadful thing had happened.

Back at the hall, Gutrune had woken up, thinking she heard some strange, threatening noise. First, she went to Brünnhilde's door, but she seemed to be asleep. Then she went to the entrance of the great hall and listened, but she didn't hear anything; after a bit, she saw Hagen, looking scared, coming from the riverbank. Something in her heart told her that something terrible had happened.

"What misfortune has come to Siegfried?" she cried.

"What bad luck has happened to Siegfried?" she exclaimed.

"They come—bearing his body," Hagen answered, looking upon the ground.

"They're coming—carrying his body," Hagen replied, looking down at the ground.

Scene III

After Hagen, came the men bearing the body, and when Gutrune saw it, she shrieked and fell upon it.

After Hagen, the men carrying the body arrived, and when Gutrune saw it, she screamed and collapsed onto it.

"Who hath done this wicked thing?" she shrieked, and Hagen looked at Gunther.

"Who did this terrible thing?" she screamed, and Hagen glanced at Gunther.

"Nay," said Gunther, shaking his head angrily, "do not look at me. It was not I who did this. It was that-396- accursed man," and he pointed to Hagen. Already the fight for the ring, in the hall of the Gibichungs was beginning to divide brothers. "May grief and ill-fate be thine, forever!"

"Nah," Gunther said, shaking his head in anger, "don’t look at me. I didn’t do this. It was that-396- cursed man," and he pointed to Hagen. The struggle for the ring in the Gibichung hall was already starting to create divisions between brothers. "May sorrow and bad luck be yours, always!"

"Well," said Hagen, "I admit the deed, and now I claim my heritage—the ring of the Nibelungen!" He tried to take the ring from the dead man's finger.

"Well," said Hagen, "I admit what I've done, and now I want my inheritance—the ring of the Nibelungen!" He tried to remove the ring from the dead man's finger.

"Never shalt thou have it," Gutrune cried, flinging herself upon him.

"You're never going to get it," Gutrune yelled, throwing herself at him.

"Away! What I have won, thou shalt ne'er make thine!" Gunther shouted. "Dost think to grasp Gutrune's dower?" The two men fell a-fighting; and Hagen, piercing Gunther's breast, sprang aside, while Gunther fell dead. Instantly Hagen leaped toward Siegfried's body to snatch the ring; but slowly, slowly the dead hand was raised threateningly, and Gutrune shrieked out.

"Away! What I've won, you'll never take!" Gunther shouted. "Do you think you can get Gutrune's fortune?" The two men started fighting; and Hagen, stabbing Gunther in the chest, jumped back as Gunther fell dead. Immediately, Hagen rushed toward Siegfried's body to grab the ring; but slowly, the dead hand rose threateningly, and Gutrune screamed.

Brünnhilde, who now appeared, advanced toward the corpse, solemnly.

Brünnhilde, who now appeared, moved toward the body with seriousness.

"Do ye who have betrayed me, now think to make that which is mine your own?" she asked, looking at the company contemptuously, and speaking in a grave voice. "Thou wert no wife of his," she said to Gutrune. "Naught that was his is thine." Gutrune looked steadily at Brünnhilde, and believing that she spoke the truth, she crouched down beside her brother's body, and did not move again. Brünnhilde's appearance was so noble that her word convinced everybody and more than that, Siegfried's story and his last cry had told them the truth.

"Do you who have betrayed me now think you can claim what is mine as your own?" she asked, looking down at the group with disdain, her voice serious. "You were never his wife," she said to Gutrune. "Nothing that was his belongs to you." Gutrune stared at Brünnhilde, and believing her words, she crouched down beside her brother's body and didn't move again. Brünnhilde's presence was so dignified that her words convinced everyone, and even more so, Siegfried's story and his last cry had revealed the truth to them.

"Now," said Brünnhilde to the vassals, "bring great logs and heap them high beside the river Rhein. There shalt Siegfried's body find a tomb. Bring, too, his steed, and let it await me, here." While Brünnhilde knelt beside Siegfried's beloved body, the men heaped up the-397- logs and the women strewed the top of the pile with garlands. The vassals came for Siegfried's body and as they lifted it, Brünnhilde drew the ring from his finger.

"Now," said Brünnhilde to the vassals, "bring big logs and stack them high by the river Rhein. There, Siegfried's body will find a resting place. Also bring his horse and let it wait for me here." While Brünnhilde knelt beside Siegfried's beloved body, the men piled up the-397- logs and the women scattered garlands on top of the pile. The vassals came for Siegfried's body, and as they lifted it, Brünnhilde took the ring from his finger.

"There, ye sorrowing Rhein maidens, I give ye back this accursed ring," she cried. "Give heed, ye wayward sisters; this ring which has brought so much sorrow to Gods and men, shall now become yours. I thus restore the Rheingold to its owners. I place the ring upon my finger, and when I have leaped into the flames beside my Siegfried, the ring shall be purged by fire from all the stains that have come upon it since it was so wrongfully come by. Take the ring from amid the ashes, and return with it to your water-home." She flung a great brand upon the heap of wood where Siegfried's body lay, and immediately two ravens flew from the heap.

"There, you sorrowing Rhine maidens, I give you back this cursed ring," she shouted. "Listen, you wayward sisters; this ring, which has caused so much misery for gods and men, will now belong to you. I am returning the Rheingold to its rightful owners. I put the ring on my finger, and when I leap into the flames beside my Siegfried, the ring will be purified by fire from all the stains it has gathered since it was wrongfully taken. Take the ring from the ashes and return with it to your home in the waters." She threw a large brand onto the pile of wood where Siegfried's body lay, and immediately two ravens flew from the heap.

"Go thou, ye ravens, to Walhall, and tell Wotan what ye have seen. The end of Godhood is near. Then go to the rock where Loge burneth and tell him to go to Walhall." The ravens flew away, while the flames leaped about Siegfried. Turning to the horse, Grane, and putting her hand lovingly upon him, Brünnhilde took off his bridle. "Now, Siegfried, we join thee," she cried, and giving her great war-cry, Brünnhilde sprang upon the horse, and together they leaped upon the burning bier. Instantly the flames roared and flared high and seemed to seize upon the Hall of the Gibichungs, while all the company fled, crowding close together. When the fire was at its worst, the river Rhein overflowed its banks and rolled upon the land, extinguishing the flames. On the waves, the three Rhein-daughters swam and hovered over the place where the bodies were. Hagen, who saw before him the loss of the ring, became frantic with despair, so he rushed into the flood, to wrench the treasure from-398- the maidens, but Woglinde and Wellgunde threw their arms about him, dragged him down into the depths, and swam away with him.

"Go, you ravens, to Valhalla, and tell Wotan what you have seen. The end of the gods is near. Then go to the rock where Loge burns and tell him to go to Valhalla." The ravens flew away while the flames danced around Siegfried. Turning to the horse, Grane, and lovingly placing her hand on him, Brünnhilde took off his bridle. "Now, Siegfried, we join you," she shouted, and with a mighty battle cry, Brünnhilde jumped onto the horse, and together they leaped onto the burning pyre. Suddenly, the flames roared and flared high, as if they were consuming the Hall of the Gibichungs, while everyone fled, huddling close together. As the fire raged, the river Rhine overflowed its banks and surged over the land, putting out the flames. On the waves, the three Rhine-daughters swam and hovered over the spot where the bodies lay. Hagen, seeing the loss of the ring before him, became frantic with despair, so he plunged into the flood to grab the treasure from the maidens, but Woglinde and Wellgunde wrapped their arms around him, dragged him down into the depths, and swam away with him.

Flosshilde, having found the ring, swam before them, holding up the prize triumphantly. A great bank of clouds had piled up beyond the river, and soon this began to glow, as if with fire. The Rhein returned to its natural bed, while the maidens swam once more happily in its waters. The Hall of the Gibichungs had been destroyed, and all the vassals and women had crowded together, watching the scene with horror and wonderment. As the fiery clouds glowed more and more brightly, the Palace of the Gods appeared, and the inner courts of Walhall could be seen, brightly lighted by the fire which was consuming it. Wotan and the Eternals sat within, surrounded by the heroes and the Valkyries. All awaited the flames without resistance, and as the Gibichungs looked, Loge, the spirit of flame, seized upon everything and the Eternals were seen no more.

Flosshilde, after finding the ring, swam in front of them, proudly holding up the prize. A huge bank of clouds had built up beyond the river, and soon it started to glow, as if on fire. The Rhine returned to its normal course, while the maidens joyfully swam in its waters again. The Hall of the Gibichungs had been destroyed, and all the vassals and women huddled together, watching the scene with horror and amazement. As the fiery clouds glowed brighter and brighter, the Palace of the Gods appeared, and the inner courts of Valhalla were visible, brightly illuminated by the flames consuming it. Wotan and the immortals sat inside, surrounded by heroes and Valkyries. Everyone awaited the flames without resistance, and as the Gibichungs looked on, Loge, the spirit of fire, engulfed everything, and the immortals vanished from sight.


THE MASTERSINGERS OF NUREMBERG

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Hans Sachs, shoemaker}Mastersingers.
Veit Pogner, goldsmith}
Kunz Vogelgesang, furrier}
Konrad Nachtigal, tinsmith}
Sixtus Beckmesser, town clerk}
Fritz Kothner, baker}
Balthasar Zorn, pewterer}
Ulrich Eisslinger, grocer}
Augustin Moser, tailor}
Hermann Ortel, soap boiler}
Hans Schwarz, stocking weaver}
Hans Foltz, coppersmith}

Walther von Stolzing, a young knight from Franconia.
David, Sachs's apprentice.
Eva, Pogner's daughter.
Magdalene, Eva's nurse.
Night Watchman.

Walther von Stolzing, a young knight from Franconia.
David, Sachs's apprentice.
Eva, Pogner's daughter.
Magdalene, Eva's nurse.
Night Watchman.

Burghers, women of all guilds, journeymen, apprentices, girls, and people.

Burghers, women from all trades, workers, apprentices, girls, and people.

The action takes place in Nuremberg about the middle of the sixteenth century.

The action happens in Nuremberg around the middle of the sixteenth century.

Composer: Richard Wagner.

Composer: Richard Wagner.

ACT I

Four hundred years ago in Nuremberg there was a great rivalry among the townsmen, as to who was the best singer. Indeed, in the history of this great yearly competition, some had become so noted for their excellence, that in a spirit of fairness they had almost ceased to compete. There were twelve Mastersingers, and this number was to be added to by future competitions. Among those-400- who had removed themselves from the contest (because his previous successes made it unfair that he should continue) was Hans Sachs, the cobbler. Hans was beloved by all, and had a spirit as well as a genius above his fellows.

Four hundred years ago in Nuremberg, there was intense competition among the townspeople over who was the best singer. In fact, throughout the history of this annual contest, some had become so famous for their talent that, out of fairness, they almost stopped competing. There were twelve Mastersingers, and that number would continue to grow with future competitions. Among those-400- who had stepped back from the contest (because his past victories made it unfair for him to keep competing) was Hans Sachs, the cobbler. Hans was loved by everyone and had a spirit and talent that set him apart from his peers.

The prize for which the singers contended had hitherto been a sum of money, given by the rich man of the city, one Veit Pogner, a goldsmith, but upon the occasion we are about to describe he had decided to make the prize far more precious. He agreed to give his daughter Eva in marriage to the best singer, provided she could love him; and if she could not love him, she was to live unmarried for the rest of her days.

The prize that the singers were competing for had previously been a cash amount provided by the wealthy man of the city, Veit Pogner, a goldsmith. However, for the event we are about to describe, he decided to offer a much more valuable prize. He agreed to give his daughter Eva's hand in marriage to the best singer, as long as she could love him; if she couldn't love him, she would remain single for the rest of her life.

On the morning of the preliminary trial, when those qualified to enter the real competition were to be chosen, the good folk of Nuremberg were assembled in the church, singing the last hymn. Eva and her nurse, Magdalene, were there and also the knight, Walther von Stolzing, a newcomer in Nuremberg, greatly in love with Eva. She, too, loved him, but it would have displeased her father had she been seen speaking with the handsome stranger.

On the morning of the preliminary trial, when the people chosen to compete in the real competition were being selected, the townsfolk of Nuremberg gathered in the church, singing the final hymn. Eva and her nurse, Magdalene, were present, along with the knight, Walther von Stolzing, a newcomer in Nuremberg who was deeply in love with Eva. She loved him in return, but it would have upset her father if she were seen talking to the attractive stranger.

Upon that day, both the young people lingered after the others had gone, in order to get speech together. All the time the hymn was being sung, the two looked tenderly at each other, and these glances were surprised by the devoted nurse, Magdalene. When the service was over, and Eva was near the door, she pretended to have left her handkerchief in her pew, and she sent Magdalene back to find it.

On that day, both young people stayed behind after everyone else had left to talk to each other. While the hymn was being sung, they looked at each other affectionately, and the caring nurse, Magdalene, noticed their looks. When the service ended and Eva was close to the door, she pretended to have forgotten her handkerchief in her seat and sent Magdalene back to look for it.

The lovers had but a minute together before Magdalene returned, so Eva had to think of a new way to be rid of her.

The lovers only had a minute together before Magdalene came back, so Eva had to come up with a new way to get rid of her.

"Where can my buckle be," she cried, looking about-401- her. "I must have left that as well"; and back Magdalene went the second time. She had no sooner returned than Eva found she had forgotten her book, and back the nurse went again, grumbling and declaring that Master Pogner would be in a rage if he knew what was going on.

"Where's my buckle?" she shouted, looking around-401- her. "I must have left that too"; and Magdalene went back for the second time. She had barely returned when Eva realized she forgot her book, so the nurse went back again, grumbling and saying that Master Pogner would be furious if he knew what was happening.

"Only promise that thou wilt marry me," Walther urged, while the nurse was gone for the last time.

"Just promise that you’ll marry me," Walther urged, while the nurse was gone for the last time.

"Now what do you mean by standing there and talking love?" Magdalene cried on her return, angry and half frightened, because she was responsible for her nursling's conduct. "Don't you know, Sir Walther, that Eva is to be given in marriage to the singer who shall this year carry off the prize—otherwise she may not marry at all?"

"Now what do you mean by just standing there and talking about love?" Magdalene exclaimed upon her return, both angry and somewhat scared, as she felt responsible for her charge's behavior. "Don't you know, Sir Walther, that Eva is supposed to marry the singer who wins the prize this year—otherwise, she might not marry at all?"

"The prize? What does she mean?" he questioned, greatly agitated.

"The prize? What does she mean?" he asked, really agitated.

"It is for him who shall prove to be the best singer in Nuremberg." The knight looked dejected.

"It’s for whoever proves to be the best singer in Nuremberg." The knight looked downcast.

"Can you not sing?" Eva asked anxiously.

"Can’t you sing?" Eva asked anxiously.

"Alas, I do not know. I think not; I have never tried. What must I sing?"

"Unfortunately, I don't know. I don't think so; I've never tried. What should I sing?"

"A song that you have made yourself, Sir Knight; you must make both rhyme and music yourself according to the rules of the Mastersingers."

"A song that you created, Sir Knight; you need to write both the lyrics and the music yourself, following the guidelines of the Mastersingers."

"I fear I could never do it—unless I should be inspired by my love for you. Alas! I fear we are lost unless your father can be persuaded to change his mind."

"I don't think I could ever do it—unless I was inspired by my love for you. Unfortunately! I’m afraid we’re doomed unless your father can be convinced to change his mind."

"Nay, he cannot." Eva shook her head sadly, "He has given his word and cannot break it. You must try to sing for love of me," she pleaded.

"Nah, he can't." Eva shook her head sadly, "He gave his word and can't break it. You need to try to sing for love of me," she pleaded.

Walther was quite distracted at the prospect. Meantime, after the church had become empty, David, the apprentice of Hans Sachs, came in with a great piece of-402- chalk stuck in his belt, and carrying a big rule. Magdalene was quite in love with David, so that when Eva appealed to her for help, she had turned her attention to the apprentice.

Walther was really distracted at the thought of it. Meanwhile, after the church had emptied out, David, the apprentice of Hans Sachs, walked in with a large piece of-402- chalk tucked into his belt, and carrying a big ruler. Magdalene was head over heels for David, so when Eva asked her for help, she focused her attention on the apprentice.

"David, what are you doing there?" she cried, in order to give the lovers a little more time.

"David, what are you doing there?" she shouted, to give the couple a bit more time.

"Doing? Why is it not weighty business to-day? The Mastersingers are to have a trial of voices, to be sure. The pupil, whoever he may be, whose voice is fine and whose composition breaks none of the rules that govern those things is to be made free to enter for the prize; and later, when the great festival of song is on, he may even become a Mastersinger, himself."

"Doing? Why isn't it an important matter today? The Mastersingers are set to have a voice competition, for sure. The contestant, whoever they are, whose voice is great and whose composition doesn’t break any of the rules that apply to these things will be allowed to compete for the prize; and later, when the big music festival happens, they might even become a Mastersinger themselves."

"There, Sir Knight, is your opportunity! You must be the pupil. Eva, we must be gone and leave Sir Walther to try for thee."

"There, Sir Knight, is your chance! You have to be the student. Eva, we need to go and leave Sir Walther to pursue you."

"Oh, heaven! I am all of a fright. I fear I shall never understand what is expected of me," Walther cried distractedly.

"Oh my gosh! I'm so scared. I worry I'll never figure out what's expected of me," Walther exclaimed, feeling overwhelmed.

"David here shall tell you, Sir Walther. Here, David, help this brave gentleman all that you can. I wish it." She looked admonishment at him.

"David will explain it to you, Sir Walther. David, please assist this brave gentleman in any way you can. That's what I want." She gave him a disapproving look.

"Tell him all the plan of the Mastersingers and how they will expect him to conduct himself in the competition. Come, Eva." But Eva still lingered. In came two other apprentices, bearing benches. Walther watched those formidable preparations with uneasiness, walking up and down the church in dismay.

"Tell him the entire plan of the Mastersingers and how they expect him to act in the competition. Come on, Eva." But Eva still hesitated. Two other apprentices came in, carrying benches. Walther observed those intense preparations with anxiety, pacing back and forth in the church in distress.

"Good heaven! I am sure I cannot sing. I have never tried to sing. I shall never be able to sing. Yet I must sing. What in the world can a man do, in such a fix?"

"Good heavens! I know I can’t sing. I’ve never tried to sing. I’ll never be able to sing. Yet I have to sing. What on earth can a person do in a situation like this?"

"Well, well, do the best you can. David will instruct-403- you, Sir Knight," said Magdalene, and she hurried away with Eva, leaving the poor knight alone with the apprentices.

"Alright, just do your best. David will guide you, Sir Knight," said Magdalene, and she quickly left with Eva, leaving the poor knight alone with the apprentices.

These chaps came in thick and fast, bringing benches for the Mastersingers to sit upon, and arranging everything in the church for the trial of song. David kept watching Walther, who had flung himself into a great ecclesiastical chair, and sat there brooding. After observing him in silence for a time, David shouted:

These guys came in quickly, bringing benches for the Mastersingers to sit on and getting everything ready in the church for the song contest. David kept an eye on Walther, who had thrown himself into a big church chair and was sitting there deep in thought. After watching him in silence for a while, David shouted:

"Begin," Walther started.

"Start," Walther said.

"What for?"

"Why?"

"Begin!"

"Start!"

"What for?"

"What's that for?"

"What for?—why that is how the Marker calls. You must then at once go and sing. Don't you understand anything about this business?" he asked in amazement.

"What for?—that’s how the Marker calls. You have to go and sing right away. Don’t you get anything about this?" he asked in surprise.

"Who is the Marker?" Poor Walther asked, more and more bewildered.

"Who is the Marker?" Poor Walther asked, increasingly confused.

"Were you never before at a singing trial?"

"Were you ever at a singing competition before?"

"Not where the judges were craftsmen," Walther answered. He was quite certain if he knew anything about music, it could not be the kind that shoe-makers, and boiler makers, and the like were acquainted with.

"Not where the judges were skilled tradesmen," Walther replied. He was pretty sure that if he knew anything about music, it couldn't be the kind that shoemakers, and boiler makers, and the like were familiar with.

"Are you a poet?"

"Are you a poet?"

"I wish I were," Walther sighed dejectedly.

"I wish I were," Walther sighed sadly.

"Are you then a 'scholar'?"

"Are you a 'scholar'?"

"Lord, no, I think not—I don't know. What is a 'scholar?"

"Lord, no, I don’t think so—I’m not sure. What’s a 'scholar'?"

"Don't know that, and yet expect to become a Mastersinger!" David cried, in amazement. "Well, now, let me tell you, Sir Knight, no one gets to be a Mastersinger in a minute! For a full year, Hans Sachs, our greatest-404- master, has been teaching me the art, and I am not yet even a 'scholar.'"

"Don't know that, and yet expect to become a Mastersinger!" David exclaimed, shocked. "Well, let me tell you, Sir Knight, no one becomes a Mastersinger overnight! For a whole year, Hans Sachs, our greatest -404- master, has been teaching me the art, and I’m still not even a 'scholar.'"

Shoemaker's craft and Poet's art,
Daily I learn by the heart.
First, I smooth out all the leather by hammering it,
I stammer consonants and vowels.
Next must the thread be stiff with wax,
Then I must learn it rhymes with Sachs.

David continued to tell of the difficulties of learning from a cobbler how to become a Mastersinger, though the cobbler was one himself. By the time David had finished telling Walther about the process of shoemaking and music making, Walther threw up his hands in despair.

David kept explaining the challenges of learning from a cobbler how to become a Mastersinger, even though the cobbler was experienced in it. By the time David wrapped up his discussion with Walther about the art of shoemaking and music creation, Walther threw up his hands in frustration.

"Defend me from learning—the cobbler's trade," he cried, half humorously, yet troubled.

"Protect me from learning—the cobbler's craft," he exclaimed, half joking but still worried.

"You must learn:

"You need to learn:"

The shortened, long, and over-long tones;
The paper mode, the black-ink mode;
The scarlet, blue, and verdant tones;
The hawthorn bloom, strawhalm, fennel mode:
The tender, the dulcet, the rosy tone;
The passing passion, the forgotten tone;
The rosemary, wallflower mode;
The rainbow mode and the nightingale mode
The English tin, the cinnamon mode,
Fresh pomegranates, green linden-bloom mode;
The lonely gormandizer mode,
The skylark, the snail, the barking tone;
And the honey flower, the marjoram mode;
The lion's skin, true pelican mode,
The bright glittering thread mode."

"Dreadful, dreadful," cried poor Walther. "What an endless medley of tones!"

"Dreadful, dreadful," cried poor Walther. "What a never-ending mix of sounds!"

"Oh, those are only the titles; after that comes the singing—and it has to be according to rules, remember."-405-

"Oh, those are just the titles; after that comes the singing—and it has to follow the rules, remember."-405-

Walther groaned. David at once outlined some of the rules; they appeared quite hopeless.

Walther groaned. David immediately laid out some of the rules; they seemed utterly pointless.

"Why no one in the world could meet such demands, it is ridiculous."

"Why would anyone in the world be able to meet such demands? It's absurd."

"You had better not say so," David answered, significantly. "I want you to know that the great Mastersingers of Nuremberg run this thing; and it doesn't make any difference to anybody but you and Herr Pogner's daughter whether you approve or not." At the mention of Eva, Walther tried to control his feelings; he must try at least, the Lord help him—to come out somewhere in the midst of all that shoemaker's music of "modes" and "thread" and "buttons" and what-not!

"You'd better not say that," David replied with emphasis. "I want you to understand that the great Mastersingers of Nuremberg are in charge of this; and it only matters to you and Herr Pogner's daughter whether you approve or not." When Eva was mentioned, Walther struggled to keep his emotions in check; he had to at least try, with God's help—to make sense of all that shoemaker's music about "modes," "thread," "buttons," and all that!

By this time the apprentices had erected a small stage with a chair and a desk upon it and a blackboard behind, with a piece of chalk hanging from a long string upon the board, and all about that funny arrangement were black curtains which could be drawn close.

By this time, the apprentices had set up a small stage with a chair and a desk on it, and a blackboard behind, featuring a piece of chalk hanging from a long string attached to the board. All around that quirky setup were black curtains that could be drawn closed.

"The Marker will let seven faults slip by," David explained to the knight; but if he finds more than seven it is all over for the candidate.

"The Marker will overlook seven mistakes," David explained to the knight; but if he finds more than seven, it's game over for the candidate.

So God save you from disaster,
May you, to-day, be a master,

he wound up poetically.

he ended up poetically.

Having finished their preparations, the apprentices began to dance about in a ring. In the midst of the jollity in came Pogner from the sacristy; also, Beckmesser, who was the town clerk and a singer who believed in himself.

Having wrapped up their preparations, the apprentices started dancing in a circle. In the middle of the festivities, Pogner came in from the sacristy, along with Beckmesser, the town clerk and a self-proclaimed singer who had a lot of confidence.

David took his place at the sacristy door, to let in the other Mastersingers, and the other apprentices stood waiting before the bench at back. Walther, sick to death-406- through being teased by the apprentices, had sat himself down on the very front seat, and there, before all, was the dreaded Marker's seat. There was the great "singing chair"—where the candidate was to sit while under trial. Pogner stood talking with the town clerk, Beckmesser.

David took his spot at the sacristy door to let in the other Mastersingers, while the other apprentices waited by the bench at the back. Walther, fed up with being teased by the apprentices, had taken a seat right at the front, where the dreaded Marker's seat was located. That was the big "singing chair"—the spot where the candidate would sit during the trial. Pogner was chatting with the town clerk, Beckmesser.

"Herr Pogner," the latter was saying, "I know what this prize is to be, and I love your daughter with all my soul." Beckmesser, who was a rather old and absurd chap, made a sentimental and dramatic gesture. "I want to beg of you if there is any preference shown, that it be shown to me."

"Herr Pogner," the latter was saying, "I know what this prize will be, and I love your daughter with all my heart." Beckmesser, who was an older and rather ridiculous guy, made a sentimental and dramatic gesture. "I want to ask you, if any preference is given, that it be given to me."

"I cannot say there will be any favours shown, Beckmesser, but my plan should serve you well. Eva is to go to the best singer—in case of course that she loves him. She shall not be forced; and who sings so well as you?"

"I can’t promise there will be any favors given, Beckmesser, but my plan should work for you. Eva will choose the best singer—if, of course, she loves him. She won't be pushed into it; and who sings better than you?"

"Yet, in certain respects, I am weak," Beckmesser murmured. "I should like those weak points to be passed over." He was a foxy old fellow, far too old for the lovely Eva, and he was quite willing to take an unfair advantage of his brother singers.

"Yet, in some ways, I'm weak," Beckmesser murmured. "I'd prefer those weak points to be overlooked." He was a sly old guy, way too old for the beautiful Eva, and he was more than willing to take an unfair advantage over his fellow singers.

Walther then jumped from his chair and went to Pogner.

Walther then got up from his chair and walked over to Pogner.

"Herr Pogner, may I have speech with you?" he asked.

"Herr Pogner, can I talk to you?" he asked.

"What, Sir Walther seeks me in singing school?"

"What, Sir Walther is looking for me at singing school?"

"Yet it is a fitting place, because, to tell the truth, Herr Pogner, I came to Nuremberg town, solely for the love of art," he said promptly, hoping he would be forgiven for the lie. "I failed to mention this yesterday, but to-day it seems fitting to tell you because I wish to enter the competition. In short, I wish to become a Mastersinger." Walther was fairly amazed at his own bravado. At the same moment, Kunz Vogelgesang and Konrad Nachtigal entered.-407-

"Still, it’s the right place because, honestly, Herr Pogner, I came to Nuremberg just for the love of art," he said quickly, hoping he’d be forgiven for lying. "I didn’t mention this yesterday, but it feels right to tell you today because I want to enter the competition. In short, I want to become a Mastersinger." Walther was pretty amazed at his own boldness. At that moment, Kunz Vogelgesang and Konrad Nachtigal walked in.-407-

"Vogelgesang, Nachtigal, listen to this: here is a noble knight, Walther of Stolzing, well known to me, who wishes to join our singing. This is very fine. I am sure we all welcome you to our guild, Sir Walther," he cried heartily. Beckmesser, who had observed the handsome Walther, became uneasy.

"Vogelgesang, Nachtigal, check this out: here’s a noble knight, Walther of Stolzing, someone I know well, who wants to join our singing. That’s great! I’m sure we all welcome you to our group, Sir Walther," he exclaimed joyfully. Beckmesser, who had noticed the good-looking Walther, started to feel anxious.

"If anything should go wrong with my singing," he thought, "I should stand small chance any other way with this whipper-snapper. I'll go to-night beneath Eva's window and sing a serenade which will surely win her heart. I'll not lose her even if this great knight should prove to be a great singer." Every time he thought of Walther, it was with a sneer. On the whole, Beckmesser was a nasty little man, even though he was quite a singer. He was old and ugly and it was quite ridiculous of him to think of marrying Eva.

"If anything goes wrong with my singing," he thought, "I won't have much of a chance against this young punk. Tonight, I’ll stand under Eva's window and serenade her to win her heart. I won’t let her slip away, even if this knight turns out to be a great singer." Every time he thought of Walther, it made him sneer. Overall, Beckmesser was a nasty little man, even though he could sing reasonably well. He was old and unattractive, and it was pretty ridiculous for him to think he could marry Eva.

Walther, still speaking with Pogner, confessed:

Walther, still talking to Pogner, admitted:

"My strongest reason for entering this competition is love for your dear daughter. I know well that she is to be the prize." Pogner was well pleased, for he liked the knight.

"My main reason for entering this competition is my love for your precious daughter. I know that she is the prize." Pogner was very happy, as he liked the knight.

"I am glad to hear you say this, Sir Knight; but the matter has to be settled—after the promise I have given—according to certain regulations set down by the Mastersingers; but I shall try to give you the best of chances." Pogner said this heartily, for he would like to have that fine fellow for a son-in-law. Meanwhile, all the Mastersingers had arrived by way of the sacristy door, and Hans Sachs the very last. Kothner took from his pocket the list of names of those who were to sing, and standing apart, he began to call the roll. Each responded to his name, and then Pogner formally announced what the prize was to be. Each man cried that he-408- would be the one to win the prize—since it was such a prize.

"I’m glad to hear you say that, Sir Knight; but we need to settle this—based on the promise I've made—according to certain rules set by the Mastersingers; but I’ll do my best to give you a fair shot." Pogner said this enthusiastically, as he really wanted that great guy to be his son-in-law. Meanwhile, all the Mastersingers had entered through the sacristy door, with Hans Sachs being the last one. Kothner took out the list of names for those who were going to sing, and standing aside, he started to call the names. Everyone responded when their name was called, and then Pogner officially announced what the prize would be. Each man declared that he-408- would be the one to win the prize—since it was such an incredible prize.

"But remember," Pogner interrupted their enthusiasm, "although I am determined she shall marry none but him who wins the prize, if she should not love that singer, she shall not be forced, but shall remain single all the rest of her life"; and with that they had to be content.

"But remember," Pogner interrupted their excitement, "even though I’m determined she will marry only the one who wins the prize, if she doesn’t love that singer, she won’t be forced into it and will remain single for the rest of her life"; and with that, they had to be satisfied.

"Let me make still a suggestion, Herr Pogner," Hans Sachs, the shoemaker spoke up. He loved Eva with all his heart, but he was good and true and fair. He knew that he was growing old, and that he sang so finely that it was not fair he should enter into such a competition. If he sang for the prize, the contest would be won before it was begun. "Let me suggest that all the people of Nuremberg shall have a hand in choosing the best singer. To-morrow at the fête, let all the people hear the singers, and let theirs be the choice."

"Let me offer one more suggestion, Herr Pogner," Hans Sachs, the shoemaker, said. He loved Eva deeply, but he was honest and fair. He realized he was getting older, and he sang so beautifully that it wouldn’t be fair for him to compete. If he sang for the prize, the contest would be over before it even started. "I suggest that everyone in Nuremberg should have a say in choosing the best singer. Tomorrow at the festival, let everyone hear the singers and let them make the choice."

"Ho, ho! Then farewell, art," the Mastersingers cried, indignantly. "That is a fine joke, indeed, Sachs. Pray what do the people know about art? What do they know of the singing master's rules? Bah!"

"Ha, ha! Well then, goodbye, art," the Mastersingers exclaimed, angrily. "That's quite a joke, Sachs. What do the people know about art? What do they understand about the singing master's rules? Nonsense!"

"Listen!" Sachs said, impressively. "That which the people approve, is good; they know naught of rule, but they know what beauty of song and theme is better that we. Leave it to the people's choice and you shall not rue it. Besides, a maiden's heart is to be disposed of, and those who are judges among us are not without selfish feelings. Let the people decide and leave the maiden free."

"Listen!" Sachs said, emphatically. "What the people approve is good; they may not understand governance, but they know what makes a beautiful song and theme better than we do. Let the people choose, and you won't regret it. Besides, a woman's heart is at stake, and the judges among us aren't free of selfish motivations. Let the people decide and allow the woman to be free."

"Oh, I suppose you are thinking and speaking for yourself—a widower," Beckmesser cried, trying to belittle the shoemaker.

"Oh, I guess you're thinking and talking for yourself—a widower," Beckmesser shouted, trying to put the shoemaker down.

"So little is that so, my friends, that I shall not sing."-409- Every one loved Hans Sachs and now recognized his generosity. "I am too old for such as she." Thereupon Beckmesser became furious, because he was older than Hans, yet he considered himself quite young enough to marry her.

"So little is that the case, my friends, that I won't sing."-409- Everyone loved Hans Sachs and acknowledged his generosity. "I'm too old for someone like her." At that, Beckmesser became furious, because he was older than Hans, yet he thought he was young enough to marry her.

"Well, my friends, there is one more piece of business: this young knight," leading forth Walther, "wishes to enter the race, and I present him with right good will." This was almost too much for the beset Beckmesser. He fairly foamed at the mouth.

"Well, my friends, there's one more thing to discuss: this young knight," pointing to Walther, "wants to enter the race, and I happily present him." This was almost more than the troubled Beckmesser could handle. He was practically foaming at the mouth.

"Now, I understand this matter," he muttered aside. "Pogner would have it seem that he treated us fairly in this matter, while in reality he had this handsome fellow up his sleeve. A knight at that, and if he can sing it certainly is all up with the rest of us." He loudly declared it was far too late for Walther to be let into the competition; but there were several opinions about that, and a good deal of wrangling. All were somewhat afraid of Walther, not knowing that he had no confidence in his own singing or making of verses. At last it was decided that he should have a trial that morning.

"Now I get what's going on," he muttered to himself. "Pogner wants everyone to think he treated us fairly, but in reality, he had this charming guy hidden away. A knight, no less, and if he can sing, we're all finished." He loudly claimed it was way too late for Walther to join the competition, but there were mixed opinions on that, leading to a lot of arguing. Everyone was a bit intimidated by Walther, not realizing he had no faith in his own singing or poetry. In the end, they agreed he should have a trial that morning.

"But thou must say who has been thy master," they insisted; whereupon Walther named a great master, Sir Walther of the Vogelweid.

"But you have to say who your master is," they insisted; whereupon Walther named a great master, Sir Walther of the Vogelweid.

"In truth," Hans Sachs said, nodding kindly. "He is a great master." Hans meant to stand by the knight and to serve him if possible, because he seemed the best choice for Eva, whom Sachs loved above everything. Walther added that, for the most part, he had learned his songs from the birds, titmouses, and finches, and the like. He loved the woods and streams, and a joyous heart made him sing in spite of himself, and the song of birds was the one he loved best to imitate. The others were in-410-clined to jeer at these words, but Hans Sachs saw in them a beautiful nature, fine poesy.

"In truth," Hans Sachs said, nodding kindly. "He is a great master." Hans meant to support the knight and help him if possible because he seemed like the best match for Eva, whom Sachs loved above all else. Walther added that, for the most part, he had learned his songs from the birds, titmice, finches, and the like. He loved the woods and streams, and a joyful heart made him sing instinctively, with the song of the birds being the one he loved best to imitate. The others were in-410-clined to mock these words, but Hans Sachs saw in them a beautiful spirit, fine poetry.

"Very well, very well, let him begin," all cried, and so the knight took his place in the singer's chair while Beckmesser, who was appointed Marker, went to his place.

"Alright, alright, let him start," everyone shouted, and so the knight settled into the singer's chair while Beckmesser, who was chosen as Marker, took his spot.

"As Marker, I guess I can settle his affair for him," Beckmesser muttered, in malice. All the while Walther, was in despair, having no confidence in himself.

"As Marker, I guess I can handle his situation for him," Beckmesser muttered, with a hint of spite. Meanwhile, Walther was in despair, lacking confidence in himself.

"It is for thee, beloved," he murmured, trying to gain courage by putting his thoughts upon Eva. Then Beckmesser, hidden behind the curtain, cried:

"It’s for you, my love," he whispered, trying to find courage by focusing his thoughts on Eva. Then Beckmesser, hiding behind the curtain, shouted:

"Now begin."

"Start now."

Walther hesitated a moment, then began, uncertainly, to sing. It was a beautiful song of the spring. At the end of the first part, Beckmesser scratched horribly upon his slate, and sighed in a most disconcerting manner. Walther listened and his heart nearly failed him, but he began again. This time he sang of winter, and as he went on he became so much inspired that he forgot his tremendous anxiety, rose from his chair, and sang passionately, with abandon. When he came to a pause in the theme, Beckmesser burst into the group with his slate. It was all covered with chalk marks.

Walther hesitated for a moment, then started to sing, a bit unsure. It was a beautiful song about spring. At the end of the first part, Beckmesser scratched loudly on his slate and sighed in a very annoying way. Walther listened, feeling his heart sink, but he continued. This time he sang about winter, and as he went on, he became so inspired that he forgot his overwhelming anxiety, stood up from his chair, and sang with passion and abandon. When he paused, Beckmesser jumped into the group with his slate, which was covered in chalk marks.

"Will you never have done," he shouted angrily. "I've no more room in which to set marks against you. If we must go on listening to such singing we must use the side of the church if we would have room to set down your mistakes." Every one but Hans Sachs burst out laughing.

"Will you ever stop?" he shouted angrily. "I have no more space to keep track of your mistakes. If we have to keep hearing singing like that, we’ll need to use the side of the church to have room for all your errors." Everyone except Hans Sachs burst out laughing.

"But I have not finished," Walther pleaded. "Will none of you let me finish my song, good friends? It is not fair."

"But I haven't finished," Walther pleaded. "Will none of you let me finish my song, good friends? That's not fair."

"That is true, that is true, not too much zeal, Beckmesser," Hans tried to interpose. Everybody was talking at once.-411-

"That's right, that's right, not too much enthusiasm, Beckmesser," Hans tried to interrupt. Everyone was talking at the same time.-411-

"I could not understand one word of his meaning," one cried.

"I couldn't make sense of what he meant," one exclaimed.

"There was false time, false everything; it was ridiculous!" another shouted.

"There was fake time, fake everything; it was ridiculous!" another shouted.

"The most absurd thing I ever heard," another called. In short, every one shouted and mocked and offered suggestions, except Hans Sachs who had stood apart, and after the first notes of Walther, had listened with great earnestness. In the midst of the excitement he came forward.

"The most ridiculous thing I've ever heard," another shouted. In short, everyone yelled, mocked, and made suggestions, except Hans Sachs, who had kept to himself and listened attentively after the first notes from Walther. In the midst of the chaos, he stepped forward.

"Master Beckmesser, you have gone too far. We do not all agree with your opinion. The song which you despise, I find both beautiful, new, and free from fault. It is not such as we sing, but it is true and fine. I fear you have forgotten your own rules."

"Master Beckmesser, you've crossed the line. Not everyone shares your opinion. The song you look down on, I find beautiful, fresh, and flawless. It may not be what we usually sing, but it is genuine and impressive. I’m afraid you've lost sight of your own rules."

"Never, never!" the Marker shouted.

"Never, ever!" the Marker shouted.

"Now, friends, hear my final word. This young knight shall be heard to the end." With a decisive gesture he motioned Walther to the chair again. All shouted "No, no!" but Sachs insisted and amidst the riot and hullabaloo Walther again began his song. His clear, beautiful voice was heard above the noise, but every one was engaged in telling what they thought about it. Only Sachs stood determined, trying to quiet the frightful uproar. Beckmesser was making a terrible to-do, and the apprentices were shouting with laughter, following the lead of their masters. After a little, Walther became so confused that at last he could sing no longer.

"Now, friends, listen to my final word. This young knight will be heard to the end." With a firm gesture, he signaled Walther to take the chair again. Everyone shouted, "No, no!" but Sachs insisted, and amidst the chaos, Walther started his song again. His clear, beautiful voice cut through the noise, but everyone was too busy sharing their opinions. Only Sachs remained determined, trying to calm the awful commotion. Beckmesser was causing a huge fuss, and the apprentices were laughing, following their masters' lead. After a while, Walther became so flustered that he could no longer sing.

The apprentices began to dance wildly about their masters, and in the midst of the extraordinary scene, the knight descended from the chair, and turned away with a contemptuous glance. He was about to go, as the Mastersingers were struggling toward the door; but to-412- add to the confusion the apprentices who had torn up the benches began marching about with them. While Walther, the Mastersingers, and the apprentices were struggling out, Sachs stood looking at the singer's chair, where Walther had lately sat, singing so beautifully that none but the splendid Sachs, with his good soul and his poetic nature, had been able to understand how great it was.

The apprentices started dancing wildly around their masters, and in the middle of the crazy scene, the knight got up from the chair and turned away with a disdainful look. He was about to leave as the Mastersingers were pushing toward the door, but to-412- add to the chaos, the apprentices who had ripped up the benches began marching around with them. While Walther, the Mastersingers, and the apprentices were scrambling out, Sachs stood there looking at the singer's chair, where Walther had just been sitting, singing so beautifully that only the remarkable Sachs, with his kind heart and poetic spirit, had been able to truly appreciate its greatness.

ACT II

Night of the same day came on, and David and other apprentices were putting up the shutters of their masters' houses, before it became too late. Hans Sachs's house—which was also his workshop—stood in a corner made by a little crooked path which crossed a Nuremberg street; while Pogner's house, much finer—altogether quite grand—stood opposite. Beside Hans's house grew an elder tree, and beside Pogner's, a lime. Magdalene, very anxious to know from David what had taken place in the church, had gone from her master's house with a little basket of the good things which David liked. This gave her a good excuse to seek him.

Nighttime fell on the same day, and David and the other apprentices were closing the shutters of their masters' houses before it got too late. Hans Sachs's house—which also served as his workshop—was located at a corner formed by a small winding path that crossed a street in Nuremberg; across from it stood Pogner's house, which was much more impressive—quite grand, in fact. An elder tree grew next to Hans's house, while a lime tree was next to Pogner's. Magdalene, eager to find out from David what happened in the church, left her master's house carrying a little basket of treats that David liked. This provided her with a perfect excuse to look for him.

"What happened to the handsome knight?" she inquired, standing on Hans's side of the way, and speaking with David.

"What happened to the handsome knight?" she asked, standing by Hans's side of the road and talking to David.

"Why what should happen? He was rejected, of course," David answered sulkily, while all the other apprentice boys laughed at him because Magdalene, his sweetheart, was trying to pump him.

"Why should that happen? He was rejected, of course," David replied sulkily, while all the other apprentice boys laughed at him because Magdalene, his girlfriend, was trying to get him to open up.

"Ho, ho! Then you get nothing out of my basket," she answered, walking off. Again the boys mocked him, and he grew very angry, telling them to be off about their business. The quarrel grew so loud that finally Sachs,-413- coming home unexpectedly, burst into the midst of them and scattered them.

"Ha, you don’t get anything from my basket!" she replied, walking away. The boys laughed at him again, and he got really angry, telling them to go mind their own business. The argument got so loud that eventually, Sachs,-413- who came home unexpectedly, burst into the middle of them and sent them scattering.

"What is all this?" he cried.

"What is all this?" he exclaimed.

"The rascals are plaguing me, master," David growled.

"The troublemakers are bothering me, boss," David growled.

"Well, get thee within and light the lamp; lock up and bring the lamp here to me; after that, put the shoes on the lasts and go"; and as David went into the workshop to obey, Sachs followed. At that moment, Eva and her father passed along the path, and seeing the light in Sachs's house, Pogner peeped through the chink of the door.

"Alright, go inside and turn on the lamp; lock up and bring the lamp here to me; after that, put the shoes on the molds and go"; and as David entered the workshop to do as he was told, Sachs followed him. At that moment, Eva and her father walked by the path, and noticing the light in Sachs's house, Pogner peeked through the crack in the door.

"If Sachs is there I shall stop in and speak with him," he said to Eva. David just then came from the house with a lamp which he placed upon the work-bench, and seating himself began work upon a pair of shoes.

"If Sachs is there, I'll drop in and talk to him," he told Eva. Just then, David came out of the house with a lamp that he set on the workbench, and after sitting down, he started working on a pair of shoes.

"To-morrow will be a fine day for the festival," Pogner said to his daughter, as they seated themselves upon a stone bench, on their own side of the path.

"Tomorrow will be a great day for the festival," Pogner said to his daughter as they sat down on a stone bench on their side of the path.

"But, father, must I certainly marry the best singer?" Eva asked anxiously.

"But, Dad, do I really have to marry the best singer?" Eva asked nervously.

"Not unless he pleases thee; but in case he does not, Eva, I have decided that thou shalt marry no other." He was interrupted by Magdalene who came to bid them to supper. Eva lingered behind to get a private word with her.

"Not unless he makes you happy; but if he doesn’t, Eva, I've decided that you will marry no one else." He was interrupted by Magdalene, who came to invite them to dinner. Eva stayed back to have a private word with her.

"What about the knight? Did he succeed?" she asked so anxiously that it broke Magdalene's heart to tell her the truth.

"What about the knight? Did he succeed?" she asked so anxiously that it broke Magdalene's heart to tell her the truth.

"David said not—but he would not tell what had happened."

David didn’t say anything—but he wouldn’t reveal what had happened.

"Maybe I can learn from Hans Sachs; he loves me very much, and may feel some distress over my trouble. I shall ask him." Just then Sachs came to the door of his house.-414-

"Maybe I can learn from Hans Sachs; he cares about me a lot and might be upset about my problems. I'll ask him." Just then, Sachs appeared at the door of his house.-414-

"Come, boy," he said to David, "put up thy work for the night, and get thee to bed; to-morrow will be a busy day. Put my stool and table outside the door that I may finish a pair of shoes, and then get thee to bed." David gathered up his tools, and after arranging Sachs's work bade him good night. Sachs sat down, with his hands behind his head, and instead of going at once to work, began to think upon the day's happenings—and other things, maybe. He leaned his arms upon the lower half of the door and sometimes spoke his thoughts aloud:

"Come on, David," he said, "wrap up your work for the night and get to bed; tomorrow is going to be a busy day. Put my stool and table outside the door so I can finish a pair of shoes, and then you should head to bed." David gathered his tools, and after tidying up Sachs's work, he wished him good night. Sachs sat down, hands behind his head, and instead of getting right to work, he started to think about the day's events—and maybe other things too. He leaned his arms on the lower half of the door and sometimes voiced his thoughts aloud:

"Truly the young knight is a poet," he mused. Hans himself was a true poet, tender and loving, and he could think of nothing but Eva's good. Becoming nervous and apprehensive while thinking of her he began to hammer at a shoe, but again he ceased to work and tried to think. "I still hear that strain of the young knight's" and he tried to recall some part of the song. While he mused thus alone, Eva stole shyly over to the shop. It had now become quite dark and the neighbours were going to bed.

"Honestly, the young knight is a poet," he thought. Hans was a real poet, gentle and caring, and all he could think about was Eva's well-being. Feeling nervous and anxious about her, he started to hammer on a shoe, but then stopped working again and tried to gather his thoughts. "I can still hear that melody from the young knight," and he attempted to remember some parts of the song. While he was lost in thought, Eva quietly approached the shop. It was now quite dark, and the neighbors were getting ready for bed.

"Good evening, Master Sachs! You are still at work?" she asked softly. Hans started.

"Good evening, Master Sachs! Are you still working?" she asked gently. Hans jumped.

"Yes, my child, my dear Evchen. I am still at work. Why are you still awake? Ah, I know—it is about your fine new shoes that you have come, those for to-morrow!"

"Yes, my child, my dear Evchen. I'm still working. Why are you still awake? Ah, I see—it’s about your nice new shoes that you've come for, the ones for tomorrow!"

"Nay, they look so rich and fine, I have not even tried them on."

"Nah, they look so nice and fancy, I haven't even tried them on."

"Yet to-morrow you must wear them as a bride, you know."

"Yet tomorrow you have to wear them as a bride, you know."

"Whose shoes are these that you work upon, Master Sachs," she asked, wishing to change the subject.

"Whose shoes are these that you're working on, Master Sachs?" she asked, looking to change the subject.

"These are the shoes of the great Master Beckmesser,"-415- Sachs answered, smiling a little at the thought of the bumptious old fellow.

"These are the shoes of the great Master Beckmesser,"-415- Sachs replied, smiling a bit at the thought of the arrogant old guy.

"In heaven's name put plenty of pitch in them, that he may stick, and not be able to come after me," she cried.

"In heaven's name, put a lot of pitch in them so he can stick and won't be able to come after me," she shouted.

"What—you do not favour Beckmesser, then?"

"What—so you don't support Beckmesser, then?"

"That silly old man," she said scornfully.

"That silly old guy," she said with disdain.

"Well, there is a very scanty batch of bachelors to sue for thee, or sing for thee," Hans answered, looking lovingly at her, with a little smile.

"Well, there aren't many guys around to chase after you or sing for you," Hans replied, looking at her with affection and a small smile.

"Well, there are some widowers," Eva said returning his friendly look. Hans laughed outright.

"Well, there are some widowers," Eva said, returning his friendly smile. Hans laughed loudly.

"Ah, dear Evchen, it is not for an old chap like me to snare a young bird like thee. At the trial to-day, things did not go well," he ventured, trying to turn the conversation.

"Ah, dear Evchen, it's not for an old guy like me to catch a young girl like you. The trial today didn’t go well," he said, trying to change the subject.

Instantly Eva was all attention, and she got from him the story of Walther's failure and unfair treatment, just as Magdalene called from the house over the way.

Instantly, Eva was fully focused, and she heard from him the story of Walther's failure and unfair treatment, just as Magdalene called from the house across the street.

"St—st," she whispered. "Thy father has called for thee."

"Shh," she whispered. "Your father is calling for you."

"I'll come presently," Eva answered. Then to Hans: "But tell me, dear Hans, was there not one who was his friend? Is there no hope?"

"I'll be there soon," Eva replied. Then to Hans: "But tell me, dear Hans, wasn't there someone who was his friend? Is there no hope?"

"No master has hope among other masters," Hans replied, sorrowfully. "I fear there is nothing for him but to give thee up." Hans knew well that Eva loved the knight.

"No master has hope among other masters," Hans said sadly. "I’m afraid there’s nothing for him but to give you up." Hans knew well that Eva loved the knight.

"What man has a friend, whose own greatness makes other men feel small?" he asked still more sadly. "It is the way with men."

"What man has a friend whose own greatness makes other people feel small?" he asked with even more sadness. "That's just how it is with men."

"It is shameful," she cried angrily, and hurried across the street. Hans closed the upper half of his door, so-416- that he was almost shut in, and only a little light showed through.

"It’s disgraceful," she yelled furiously, and rushed across the street. Hans closed the top half of his door, so-416- that he was nearly shut in, with just a sliver of light coming through.

"Eva," Magdalene called at the house door, "that Beckmesser has been here to say he is coming to serenade you, and to win your love. Did ever one hear of such a ridiculous rascal."

"Eva," Magdalene called at the front door, "that Beckmesser has been here saying he's going to serenade you to win your heart. Have you ever heard of such a ridiculous fool?"

"I will not hear him," Eva declared angrily. "I will not. I am going to see Walther to-night, and I will not see Beckmesser. Look out and see if any one is coming." Walther was at that moment coming round the corner of the path, and Eva rushed toward him.

"I won't listen to him," Eva said angrily. "I won't. I'm going to see Walther tonight, and I won't see Beckmesser. Check and see if anyone is coming." Just then, Walther turned the corner of the path, and Eva ran toward him.

"You have heard—that I may not sing to win thee?" he said under his breath, for fear Pogner should hear him. At that moment the horn of the Night Warder was heard, which assured them that the town was all quiet and people gone to bed.

"You’ve heard—that I can’t sing to win you over?" he whispered, worried that Pogner might hear him. Just then, the Night Warder's horn sounded, letting them know that the town was quiet and everyone had gone to bed.

"It does not matter, I have made up my mind. I will never give the victor's crown to any one but thee, and so we shall flee together—this night, at once, before it is too late." Walther, beside himself with joy, looked after her while she hurried into the house to get ready for flight. The Night Warder came round the house corner.

"It doesn’t matter, I’ve made my decision. I will never give the victor's crown to anyone but you, and so we’ll escape together—tonight, right now, before it’s too late." Walther, overwhelmed with joy, watched her as she rushed into the house to prepare for their escape. The Night Warder came around the corner of the house.

Hear all folk, the Warder's ditty,
'Tis ten o'clock in our city;
Heed well your fire and eke your light,
That none may be harmed this night!
Praise God, the Lord!

He blew a long loud blast upon his trumpet.

He let out a long, loud blast on his trumpet.

Hans Sachs had heard the plan concocted between the lovers, from behind his nearly closed door; so he put out the lamp, that he might not be seen, and opened his door a little way. He could never permit them to elope; it would cause no end of trouble. After a moment Eva-417- and Magdalene came from Pogner's house with a bundle, while at the same moment Walther came from the shadow of the lime tree to meet them. They were hurrying off together when the clever shoemaker caught up his lamp from its place of concealment and turned it full upon the alley-way, so that it shone directly upon the path of the lovers.

Hans Sachs had overheard the plan made between the lovers from behind his nearly closed door, so he turned off the lamp to avoid being seen and opened the door slightly. He could never allow them to run away together; it would cause endless trouble. After a moment, Eva-417- and Magdalene came out of Pogner's house carrying a bundle, just as Walther stepped out from the shadows of the lime tree to meet them. They were rushing off together when the clever shoemaker grabbed his lamp from its hiding spot and aimed it directly at the alleyway, shining it right on the lovers’ path.

Eva and Walther found themselves standing together in a bright light, when they had thought to escape unseen in the darkness. Again the Warder's horn was heard at a distance.

Eva and Walther stood together in bright light, when they had hoped to slip away unnoticed in the dark. Once more, the Warder's horn sounded in the distance.

"Oh, good gracious! We shall be caught," Eva whispered, frightened half to death, as Walther drew her out of the streaming light.

"Oh, my goodness! We're going to get caught," Eva whispered, terrified, as Walther pulled her away from the bright light.

"Which way shall we go?" he whispered, uneasily.

"Which way should we go?" he asked quietly, feeling uneasy.

"Alas! look there—at that old rascal, Beckmesser," she returned, distracted with fright and anger, as she saw the old fool come in sight with his lute strung over his shoulder, while he twanged it lightly.

"Wow! Look over there—at that old jerk, Beckmesser," she shot back, overwhelmed with fear and anger, as she saw the old fool come into view with his lute slung over his shoulder, casually strumming it.

The moment Hans saw Beckmesser he had a new thought. He withdrew the light a little and opened the door. Then in the half light he placed his bench in the doorway and began to work upon a pair of shoes.

The moment Hans saw Beckmesser, a new idea struck him. He pulled the light back a bit and opened the door. Then, in the dim light, he set his bench in the doorway and started working on a pair of shoes.

"It is that horrible Marker who counted me out this morning," Walther murmured, looking at Beckmesser as he stole along the pathway. Then almost at once, Beckmesser began to bawl under Eva's window.

"It’s that awful Marker who counted me out this morning," Walther muttered, watching Beckmesser as he sneaked along the path. Then, almost immediately, Beckmesser started shouting under Eva's window.

He looked up where he supposed her to be, in the most languishing manner, so that Walther and Eva would have laughed outright, if they had not been in such a coil.

He looked up where he thought she would be, in the most dramatic way, so much so that Walther and Eva would have laughed out loud, if they hadn't been so caught up in their situation.

He no sooner had struck the first notes, than Hans Sachs gave a bang upon his shoe-last. Thus began an awful scrimmage. Hans Sachs, disliking the absurd-418- old Beckmesser as much, if not more, than others did, banged away at Beckmesser's shoes, in a most energetic way. He made such a frightful din that Beckmesser could hardly hear himself sing.

He had barely struck the first notes when Hans Sachs slammed his shoe-last. This kicked off a chaotic scene. Hans Sachs, who disliked the ridiculous old Beckmesser just as much, if not more, than everyone else, pounded on Beckmesser's shoes with a lot of energy. He created such a loud racket that Beckmesser could hardly hear himself sing.

The town clerk tried by every device to stop the shoemaker,—to get him to put aside his cobbling for the night, but Hans answered that he had to work lively if he hoped to get the shoes done for the fête. Beckmesser did not dare tell why he was there, singing at that hour. Walther and Eva remained prisoners under the lime tree, wondering what on earth to do. After a while, poor Beckmesser, making the most frantic efforts to hear his own voice, pleaded with Hans to stop.

The town clerk tried everything he could to get the shoemaker to stop—he wanted him to put away his cobbling for the night, but Hans replied that he had to work fast if he wanted to finish the shoes for the celebration. Beckmesser didn’t dare explain why he was singing at that hour. Walther and Eva were stuck under the lime tree, unsure of what to do. After a bit, poor Beckmesser, desperately trying to hear himself over the noise, begged Hans to stop.

"I'll tell thee what to do—it will make the time pass pleasantly for me as well, you see," Hans cried. "Do thou go ahead and sing, and I'll be Marker. For every mistake of thine, I'll hammer the shoe. Of course there will be so few mistakes that there will then be but little pounding." Beckmesser caught at that suggestion. Of course it was imprudent, but then Beckmesser was in a bad way, and it was his only chance. So he began his serenade once more. Then Hans began to "mark" him. Before he had sung a line, Hans's hammer was banging away in the most remarkable manner. Even Walther and Eva had to laugh, frightened as they were. Beckmesser became so furious he could hardly speak. Sachs pretended to see nothing, and "marked" away valiantly. Then the Night Watch could be heard coming. Hans banged louder. Beckmesser put his fingers in his ears, that he might drown the sound of Hans and the Warder, and keep on the key. Hans too began to sing as he waxed his threads and banged upon his shoes. Mean-419-time windows were going up, the people who had gone to bed having wakened.

"I'll tell you what to do—it'll make the time go by nicely for me too, you see," Hans shouted. "You go ahead and sing, and I'll be the Marker. For every mistake you make, I'll hammer the shoe. Of course, there will be so few mistakes that there will hardly be any pounding." Beckmesser jumped at that idea. It was reckless, but he was in a tough spot, and it was his only chance. So he started his serenade again. Then Hans began to "mark" him. Before he'd even sung a line, Hans's hammer was banging away in the most surprising way. Even Walther and Eva had to laugh, despite being scared. Beckmesser got so furious he could barely speak. Sachs pretended not to notice and kept "marking" enthusiastically. Then the Night Watch could be heard approaching. Hans banged louder. Beckmesser put his fingers in his ears to drown out the sound of Hans and the Warder and stay on key. Hans also started singing as he waxed his threads and hammered on his shoes. Meanwhile, windows were going up, and the people who had gone to bed were waking up.

"Stop your bawling there," one shouted.

"Stop your crying there," one shouted.

"Leave off howling," another screamed.

"Stop howling," another screamed.

"What's the matter? Have you gone crazy down there," others yelled, but Beckmesser still shrieked, unable to hear anybody but himself and Hans.

"What's going on? Have you lost it down there?" others shouted, but Beckmesser continued to scream, unable to hear anyone but himself and Hans.

"Listen to that donkey bray," a neighbour called.

"Listen to that donkey yell," a neighbor called.

"Hear the wild-cat," another bawled; and in the midst of the singing Magdalene stuck her head out of the window. Beckmesser, thinking it was Eva, was encouraged to keep on, but David, who had come out at the rumpus, believed that Beckmesser was serenading Magdalene, and instantly became jealous. So out he rushed with a cudgel. The neighbours then began to come from their houses in their night-gowns and caps; some wearing red flannel about their heads and some in very short gowns, and all looking very funny. Meanwhile, Hans, who had got the row started, withdrew into his house and shut the door. Walther and Eva were still trembling under the lime tree, sure of being discovered, now that all Nuremberg was aroused and on the spot.

"Hear the wild-cat," another shouted; and in the middle of the singing, Magdalene poked her head out of the window. Beckmesser, thinking it was Eva, felt encouraged to continue, but David, who had come out because of the commotion, thought Beckmesser was serenading Magdalene and immediately got jealous. So he rushed out with a club. The neighbors started coming out of their houses in their nightgowns and caps; some had red flannel wrapped around their heads, and others wore very short gowns, all looking quite amusing. Meanwhile, Hans, who had started the chaos, went back into his house and shut the door. Walther and Eva were still trembling under the lime tree, certain they would be discovered now that all of Nuremberg was awake and on the scene.

Beckmesser was surrounded by the neighbours, the apprentices came from every shop to swell the crowd, also the journeymen, while all the women bawled from the house windows where they were hanging out half way. David and Beckmesser were wrestling all over the place, Beckmesser's lute being smashed and his clothes torn off him. At last the Mastersingers themselves arrived.

Beckmesser was surrounded by the neighbors, and the apprentices showed up from every shop to join the crowd, along with the journeymen, while all the women shouted from the windows where they hung out halfway. David and Beckmesser were wrestling everywhere, Beckmesser's lute getting smashed and his clothes getting ripped off him. Finally, the Mastersingers themselves arrived.

Walther, at last deciding that the time had come when he must rescue Eva, drew his sword and rushed forth. Hans, who had been watching behind his door, then ran-420- out, pushed his way through the mob and caught Walther by the arm. At that moment—Poof! Bist! the women in the windows threw down buckets of water over all the people, and Beckmesser was half drowned in the streams. This added to the confusion, so that Hans grasped Walther, and Pogner his daughter; Sachs and Walther retired into Sachs's house and Eva was dragged within her own. As Sachs disappeared, he gave David a kick which sent him flying, to pay him for his part in the fight.

Walther, finally deciding it was time to save Eva, drew his sword and charged ahead. Hans, who had been watching from behind his door, then dashed out, pushed his way through the crowd, and grabbed Walther by the arm. At that moment—Poof! Bist! the women in the windows dumped buckets of water on everyone, and Beckmesser got half-drowned in the downpour. This added to the chaos, so Hans seized Walther, and Pogner his daughter; Sachs and Walther retreated into Sachs's house while Eva was pulled into her own. As Sachs disappeared, he kicked David, sending him flying, to pay him back for his role in the fight.

Beckmesser, battered half to pieces, limped off, while the crowd, dripping wet and with ardour cooled, slunk out. When all was perfectly quiet and safe, and not a sound stirring, on came the Night Warder. It was comical to see the way he looked all about the deserted place, as if he had been taking a little nap, while all Nuremberg had been fighting like wild-cats, and he quavered out in a shaky voice:

Beckmesser, beaten up pretty badly, hobbled away, while the crowd, soaked and deflated, slunk out. When everything was completely quiet and safe, with not a sound to be heard, the Night Warder came in. It was funny to see him looking around the empty place, as if he had just been taking a nap while the whole of Nuremberg was fighting like crazy, and he nervously called out in a shaky voice:

Hear, all folks, the Warder's ditty,
Eleven strikes in our city,
Defend yourselves from spectre and sprite,
That no evil imp your soul affright.

He finished with a long-drawn cry:

He ended with a long, drawn-out shout:

Praise ye God, the Lord,

Praise God, the Lord,

and all was still.

and everything was quiet.

ACT III

The morning of the song festival dawned clear and fine. Early in the morning, Hans Sachs seated himself in his shop, beside his sunny window, his work on the bench before him, but he let it go unheeded as he fell-421- to reading. David found his master thus employed when he stole into the shop, after peeping to make sure that Hans would pay no attention to him. David was not at all sure of the reception his master would give him after the riot in which he had taken a hand the night before. As Hans did not look up, David set the basket he carried upon the table, and began to take out the things in it. First there were flowers and bright-coloured ribbons, and at the very bottom a cake and a sausage. He was just beginning to eat the sausage when Hans Sachs turned a page of his book noisily. David, knowing his guilty part in the fight, looked warily at his master.

The morning of the song festival was clear and beautiful. Early that morning, Hans Sachs sat down in his workshop next to his sunny window, his work resting on the bench in front of him, but he ignored it as he got lost in a book. David found his master like this when he quietly entered the shop after making sure Hans wouldn’t notice him. David wasn't sure how his master would react to him after the chaos he had been involved in the night before. Since Hans didn’t look up, David placed the basket he was carrying on the table and began to take out its contents. First, there were flowers and colorful ribbons, and at the very bottom, a cake and a sausage. He had just started to eat the sausage when Hans Sachs loudly turned a page of his book. Knowing he was guilty in the fight, David looked cautiously at his master.

"Master, I have taken the shoes to Beckmesser and——" Sachs looked at him abstractedly.

"Master, I’ve taken the shoes to Beckmesser and——" Sachs looked at him absentmindedly.

"Do not disturb our guest, Sir Walther," he said, seeming to forget David's misbehaviour. "Eat thy cakes and be happy—only do not wake our guest."

"Don’t disturb our guest, Sir Walther," he said, appearing to overlook David's bad behavior. "Enjoy your cakes and be happy—just don’t wake our guest."

Soon David went out while Sachs still sat thinking of the situation and half decided to take a part in the contest himself—since it were a shame to have Beckmesser win Eva. While he was thus lost in contemplation, Walther woke and came from his room.

Soon David went out while Sachs sat thinking about the situation, partly deciding to join the contest himself—since it would be a shame to let Beckmesser win Eva. While he was deep in thought, Walther woke up and came out of his room.

"Ah, dear Hans—I have had a glorious dream," he cried. "It is so splendid that I hardly dare think of it."

"Ah, dear Hans—I just had an amazing dream," he exclaimed. "It’s so wonderful that I can barely allow myself to think about it."

"Can it be thou hast dreamed a song?" Sachs asked breathlessly.

"Could it be that you dreamed a song?" Sachs asked, breathing heavily.

"Even if I had, what help would it bring me, friend Sachs, since the Mastersingers will not treat me fairly?"-422-

"Even if I had, what good would it do me, friend Sachs, since the Mastersingers won't treat me fairly?"-422-

"Stay, stay, Walther, not so fast! I want to say of yesterday's experience: the Mastersingers are, after all, men of honour. They were hard on thee yesterday, but thou hast troubled them much. Thy song was as strange, its kind as new to them as it was beautiful, and they have thought of it again and again since then. If they can make themselves familiar with such beauty they will not fail to give thee credit. I own I am much troubled and know not what to do for you."

"Wait, wait, Walther, not so fast! I want to talk about yesterday's experience: the Mastersingers are, after all, honorable men. They were tough on you yesterday, but you have really challenged them. Your song was as unusual and new to them as it was beautiful, and they have thought about it repeatedly since then. If they can get used to such beauty, they won’t hesitate to acknowledge your talent. I admit I'm quite worried and don’t know what to do for you."

"I wonder could it be possible that I have had an inspiration in my sleep that might lead me to win my dear Eva?" the knight said, taking heart.

"I wonder if it’s possible that I had a dream that could help me win my dear Eva?" the knight said, feeling encouraged.

"That we shall soon know. Sir Walther, stand thou there, and sing thy song, and I will sit here and write it down. So it shall not escape thee. Come, begin, Sir Knight," Sachs cried, becoming hopeful for the young man. Trembling with anxiety Walther took his stand and began his song, while Hans placed himself at the table to write it down.

"That we’ll find out soon. Sir Walther, you stand there and sing your song, and I’ll sit here and write it down. This way, it won’t get away from you. Come on, start, Sir Knight," Sachs called out, feeling optimistic for the young man. Shaking with nerves, Walther stood up and started his song, while Hans sat down at the table to write it down.

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Bathed in the sunlight at dawn of the day,
when blossoms rare
made sweet the air,
with beauties teeming,
past all dreaming,
a glorious garden lay, cheering my way.

As the knight sang he became more and more inspired and when he had finished Hans Sachs was wild with delight.

As the knight sang, he became increasingly inspired, and when he finished, Hans Sachs was ecstatic with joy.

"It is true!—you have had a wonderful inspiration. Go now to your room, and there you will find clothing gay enough for this great occasion. No matter how it came there!—it is there! I have all along believed in you, and that you would sing, and I have provided for it." The knight went rejoicing to put on his new clothes.

"It’s true! You’ve had an amazing idea. Now go to your room, and you’ll find clothes that are perfect for this special occasion. It doesn't matter how they got there! They’re just there! I’ve always believed in you and that you would sing, and I’ve made arrangements for it." The knight went happily to put on his new clothes.

Now Hans, when he went with Walther to his bedroom, had left the manuscript of the great song upon the table, and no sooner had he gone out than Beckmesser, looking through the window and finding the place empty, slipped in. He was limping from the effects of the fight and altogether cut a most ridiculous figure. He was very richly dressed, but that did not conceal his battered appearance. Every step he took he rubbed first his back and then his shins. He should have been in bed and covered with liniments. Suddenly he espied the song upon Hans's table. He believed that after all Hans was going to sing, and if he should, all would be up with himself. Wild with rage, Beckmesser picked up the song and stuffed it into his pocket. No sooner had he done so than the bedroom door opened, and Hans Sachs-424- came out in gala dress, ready for the festival; seeing Beckmesser, he paused in surprise.

Now, when Hans went to his bedroom with Walther, he left the manuscript of the great song on the table. As soon as he stepped out, Beckmesser peered through the window and, seeing the place empty, sneaked in. He was limping from the aftermath of the fight and looked utterly ridiculous. Despite being dressed very lavishly, his battered appearance was hard to ignore. With every step, he rubbed his back and then his shins. He should've been resting in bed with some healing ointment. Suddenly, he spotted the song on Hans's table. He thought Hans was actually going to sing it, and if he did, it would be the end for him. Fueled by rage, Beckmesser grabbed the song and stuffed it into his pocket. Just as he finished, the bedroom door opened, and Hans Sachs-424- came out in festive attire, ready for the celebration; he stopped in surprise when he saw Beckmesser.

"What, you? Sir Marker? Surely those shoes of yours do not give you trouble so soon?"

"What? You? Sir Marker? Surely those shoes of yours aren't bothering you already?"

"Trouble! The devil! Such shoes never were. They are so thin, I can feel the smallest cobblestone through them. No matter about the shoes, however—though I came to complain to you about them—for I have found another and far worse cause of complaint. I thought you were not to sing."

"Trouble! The devil! These shoes are ridiculous. They’re so thin that I can feel every little cobblestone through them. But forget about the shoes, even though I came to complain to you about them—I've discovered an even bigger issue to complain about. I thought you weren't supposed to sing."

"Neither am I."

"Me neither."

"What, you deny it—when I have just found you out!" Beckmesser cried in a foaming rage. Hans looked at the table and saw that the manuscript was gone. He grinned.

"What, you deny it—when I just caught you red-handed!" Beckmesser shouted in a frothing rage. Hans glanced at the table and noticed that the manuscript was missing. He smirked.

"So, you took the song, did you?" he asked.

"So, you took the song, huh?" he asked.

"The ink was still wet."

"The ink was still wet."

"True, I'll be bound!"

"Sure, I'll be bound!"

"So then I've caught you deceiving!"

"So, I caught you lying!"

"Well, at least you never caught me stealing, and to save you from the charge I'll just give you that song," Hans replied, still smiling. Beckmesser stared at him.

"Well, at least you never caught me stealing, and to save you from the charge I'll just give you that song," Hans said, still smiling. Beckmesser stared at him.

"I'll warrant you have the song by heart," he said, narrowly eyeing the shoemaker.

"I bet you know the song by heart," he said, eyeing the shoemaker closely.

"No, that I haven't. And further than that, I'll promise you not to lay any claim to it that shall thwart your use of it—if you really want it." Hans spoke carelessly, watching the greedy town clerk from the tail of his eye.

"No, I haven't. And beyond that, I promise not to make any claims that would get in your way—if you truly want it." Hans spoke without much concern, keeping an eye on the greedy town clerk out of the corner of his eye.

"You mean truly, that I may use that song as I like?"

"You really mean that I can use that song however I want?"

"Sing it if you like—and know how," Sachs said obligingly.-425-

"Go ahead and sing it if you want—and if you know how," Sachs said kindly.-425-

"A song by Hans Sachs!" he exclaimed, unable to hide his joy—because no one in Nuremberg could possibly write a song like Sachs. "Well, well, this is very decent of you, Sachs! I can understand how anxious you are to make friends with me, after your bad treatment last night." Beckmesser spoke patronizingly, while his heart was fairly bursting with new hope. Any song by Hans Sachs would certainly win him the prize, even if he could but half sing it.

"A song by Hans Sachs!" he exclaimed, unable to contain his excitement—because no one in Nuremberg could write a song like Sachs. "Well, well, that's really generous of you, Sachs! I get why you're eager to be friends with me after how poorly you were treated last night." Beckmesser spoke condescendingly, while his heart was filled with new hope. Any song by Hans Sachs would definitely earn him the prize, even if he could only sing it halfway.

"If I am to oblige you by using this song," he hesitated, "then swear to me you will not undo me by laying claim to it." After all, he was feeling considerable anxiety about it. That he should be saved in this manner was quite miraculous.

"If I have to agree to use this song," he paused, "then promise me you won’t ruin me by claiming it for yourself." After all, he was feeling quite anxious about it. The fact that he could be saved in this way was nothing short of miraculous.

"I'll give my oath never to claim it so long as I live," Sachs answered earnestly, thinking all the while what a rascal Beckmesser was. "But, friend Beckmesser, one word; I am no scoffer, but truly, knowing the song as I do, I have my doubts about your being able to learn it in an hour or so. The song is not easy."

"I swear I won't ever claim it as long as I live," Sachs replied sincerely, all the while thinking about what a scoundrel Beckmesser was. "But, my friend Beckmesser, just one thing; I’m not mocking you, but honestly, knowing the song as I do, I have my doubts about your ability to learn it in an hour or so. The song isn’t easy."

"Have no fear, Hans Sachs. As a poet, your place is first, I know; but believe me, friend, when it comes to 'tone' and 'mode,' and the power to sing, I confess I have no fear—nor an equal," the conceited ass declared. "I tell you, confidentially, I have now no fear of that presumptuous fellow, Walther. With this song and my great genius, we shall no longer fear his bobbing upon the scene and doing harm." Assured of success at last, away went Beckmesser, limping and stumbling, to learn his song.

"Don't worry, Hans Sachs. I know you’re the top poet, but trust me, my friend, when it comes to 'sound' and 'style,' and the ability to sing, I honestly have nothing to worry about—nor anyone who comes close," the arrogant fool announced. "I'll let you in on a secret: I’m not afraid of that arrogant guy, Walther, anymore. With this song and my incredible talent, we won’t have to worry about him showing up and causing trouble." Confident of his victory at last, Beckmesser hobbled away, tripping and stumbling, to learn his song.

"Well, never did I see so malicious a fellow," Hans declared, as Beckmesser stumbled out of sight. "And there comes Evchen—hello, my Evchen, thou art dressed-426- very fine. Well, well, it is to be thy wedding day, to be sure."

"Well, I've never seen such a malicious guy," Hans said as Beckmesser stumbled out of view. "And here comes Evchen—hello, my Evchen, you look-426- really nice. Well, well, it is indeed your wedding day."

"Yes—but the shoe pinches," she said putting her little foot upon the bench.

"Yes—but the shoe pinches," she said, placing her little foot on the bench.

"That will never do. That must be fixed," Hans answered gravely, his eyes twinkling. He fell to examining the shoes. "Why, my child, what is wrong with it? I find it a very fine fit?"

"That won't work at all. That needs to be fixed," Hans replied seriously, his eyes sparkling. He started looking over the shoes. "Why, my dear, what's wrong with them? I think they fit quite well?"

"Nay, it is too broad."

"No, it's too wide."

"Tut, tut, that is thy vanity. The shoe fits close, my dear."

"Tut, tut, that's your vanity. The shoe fits snugly, my dear."

"Well, then I think it is the toes that hurt—or maybe the heel, or maybe—" she looked all about, hoping to see Walther. At that moment he entered, and Eva cried out. Then Hans said:

"Well, I think it’s my toes that hurt—or maybe my heel, or maybe—" she looked around, hoping to spot Walther. Just then he walked in, and Eva exclaimed. Then Hans said:

"Ah, ah! Ho, ho! That is where the shoe pinches, eh? Well, be patient, that fault I shall mend very soon," he declared, thinking of the song that Beckmesser had stolen, while he took off the shoe and sat once more at his bench. Then he said slyly:

"Ah, ah! Ho, ho! That’s where the problem is, right? Well, just hang on, I’ll fix that mistake really soon," he said, thinking about the song that Beckmesser had copied, as he removed the shoe and sat down at his bench again. Then he said playfully:

"Lately I heard a beauteous song. I would I might hear its third verse once more." Immediately, Walther, looking at Eva, began softly to sing the famous song. As it magically swelled, Sachs came to her and again fitted the shoes. When the song was rapturously finished, Eva burst into hysterical sobbing, and threw herself into the shoemaker's arms. But this scene was interrupted by the coming of Lena and David, all dressed for the fête.

"Lately, I heard a beautiful song. I wish I could hear its third verse again." Immediately, Walther, looking at Eva, began to softly sing the famous song. As it magically grew louder, Sachs came over and started fitting the shoes again. When the song ended in a rapturous finish, Eva broke down in hysterical sobs and threw herself into the shoemaker's arms. But this moment was interrupted by the arrival of Lena and David, all dressed for the celebration.

"Come, just in time!" Sachs cried. "Now listen to what I have to say, children. In this room, a song has just been made by this knight, who duly sang it before me and before Eva. Now, do not forget this, I charge-427- you; so let us be off to hear him christened a Mastersinger."

"Come on, just in time!" Sachs shouted. "Now listen up, kids. In this room, a song has just been created by this knight, who sang it in front of me and Eva. Now, don’t forget this, I’m telling you; so let’s go hear him named a Mastersinger."

All then went out into the street except David, who lingered a moment to fasten up the house. All the way to the meadow where the fête was to be held were sounding trumpets and horns, glad shouts and laughter. Very soon the little group from Sachs's reached the fête, and there they found a gala sight.

All of them went out into the street except David, who stayed back for a moment to secure the house. All the way to the meadow where the festival was happening, there were trumpets and horns playing, along with joyful shouts and laughter. Before long, the small group from Sachs's arrived at the festival, and there they encountered a festive scene.

Many guilds had arrived and were constantly arriving. Colours were planted upon the raised benches which each guild occupied by itself. A little stream ran through the meadow, and upon its waters boats were continually being rowed, full of laughing men and women, girls and boys. As each new guild disembarked, it planted its colours. Refreshment stands were all about, and apprentices and journeymen were having great sport.

Many guilds had arrived and were continually arriving. Colors were displayed on the raised benches, each occupied by a different guild. A small stream flowed through the meadow, and boats filled with laughing men, women, girls, and boys were constantly being rowed along its waters. Each new guild that arrived planted its colors. Refreshment stands were everywhere, and apprentices and journeymen were having a great time.

The apprentices and girls began a fine dance, while the people kept landing at the dock and coming from their boats.

The apprentices and girls started a beautiful dance as people continued to arrive at the dock and come from their boats.

There came the bakers, the tailors, and the smiths; then the informal gaiety came to a sudden pause and the cry went up that the great Mastersingers themselves had arrived. They disembarked and formed a long procession, Kothner going ahead bearing the banner, which had the portrait of King David and his harp upon it.

There came the bakers, the tailors, and the blacksmiths; then the casual joy came to a sudden halt as the shout went up that the great Mastersingers themselves had arrived. They got off and formed a long line, with Kothner leading the way, carrying the banner that displayed the portrait of King David and his harp.

At sight of the banner all waved their hats, while the Masters proceeded to their platform.

Upon seeing the banner, everyone waved their hats as the Masters made their way to the platform.

When they had reached their place, Pogner led Eva forward, and at the same moment Hans Sachs arrived and again all waved and cheered loudly. Eva took the place of honour, and behind them all was—Beckmesser, wildly struggling to learn his great song. He kept taking-428- the manuscript from his pocket and putting it back, sweating and mumbling, standing first on one of his sore feet and then upon the other, a ridiculous figure, indeed.

When they got to their destination, Pogner brought Eva forward, and just then, Hans Sachs showed up, prompting everyone to wave and cheer loudly again. Eva took the spotlight, and behind them all was Beckmesser, frantically trying to master his big song. He kept pulling the manuscript from his pocket and putting it back, sweating and mumbling, shifting from one sore foot to the other, looking absolutely ridiculous.

At length, Sachs stood up and spoke to those who had welcomed him so graciously.

At last, Sachs got up and spoke to the people who had welcomed him so warmly.

"Friends, since I am beloved of thee, I have one favour to ask. The prize this day is to be a unique one, and I ask that the contest be open. It is no more than fair, since so much is to be won. I ask that no one who shall ask for a chance to sing for this fair prize be denied. Shall this be so?"

"Friends, because I am dear to you, I have one request to make. The prize today is special, and I ask that the contest be open to everyone. It seems only fair since there’s so much at stake. I request that nobody who wants a chance to sing for this wonderful prize be turned away. Will this be agreed upon?"

While he waited for an answer, every one was in commotion.

While he waited for a response, everyone was in a frenzy.

"Say, Marker," he asked of Beckmesser, "is this not as it should be?"

"Hey, Marker," he asked Beckmesser, "isn't this how it should be?"

That rascal was wiping his face from which the sweat was streaming and trying in despair to conquer the knight's song.

That troublemaker was wiping his face, from which sweat was pouring, and desperately trying to cope with the knight's song.

"You know you need not sing that song unless you wish," Hans reminded him, aside.

"You know you don't have to sing that song unless you want to," Hans reminded him quietly.

"My own is abandoned, and now it is too late for me to make another," Beckmesser moaned; "but with you out of the contest—well, I shall surely win with anything. You must not desert me now."

"My own is lost, and now it's too late for me to create another," Beckmesser lamented; "but with you out of the competition—well, I'm sure I can win with anything. You can't leave me now."

"Well, let it be agreed," Hans cried aloud, "that the contest shall be open to all; so now begin."

"Alright, it’s agreed," Hans shouted, "that the contest will be open to everyone; so let’s get started."

"The oldest first," Kothner cried, thus calling attention to the age of Beckmesser. "Begin, Beckmesser," another shouted.

"The oldest first," Kothner yelled, drawing attention to Beckmesser's age. "Go ahead, Beckmesser," another person shouted.

"Oh, the devil," Beckmesser moaned, trying to peep again at the song which he had not been able to learn. He desperately ascended the mound which was reserved for the singers, escorted by an apprentice. He stumbled-429- and nearly fell, so excited was he, and so frightened at his plight, for he did not know the song, and he had none of his own. Altogether he was in a bad way—but he was yet to be in a worse!

"Oh, the devil," Beckmesser groaned, trying to sneak another look at the song he couldn't learn. He desperately climbed the mound set aside for the singers, accompanied by an apprentice. He stumbled-429- and almost fell, so anxious and scared was he, as he didn't know the song, and he had nothing of his own. Overall, he was in a tough spot—but things were about to get even worse!

"Come and make this mound more firm," he snarled, nearly falling down. At that everybody laughed. Finally he placed himself, and all waited for him to begin. This is how he sang the words of the first stanza:

"Come and make this mound more solid," he growled, almost losing his balance. Everyone burst into laughter. Finally, he got settled, and everyone waited for him to start. This is how he sang the words of the first stanza:

Bathing in sunlight at dawning of the day,
With bosom bare,
To greet the air;
My beauty steaming,
Faster dreaming,
A garden roundelay wearied my way.

Only compare this with the words of the song as Walther sang them! The music matched the words for absurdity.

Only compare this with the lyrics of the song as Walther sang them! The music matched the words in their absurdity.

"Good gracious! He's lost his senses," one Mastersinger said to another. Beckmesser, realizing that he was not getting the song right, became more and more confused. He felt the amazement of the people, and that made him desperate. At last, half crazed with rage and shame, he pulled the song from his pocket and peeped at it. Then he tried again, but turned giddy, and at last tottered down from the mound, while people began to jeer at him. Hans Sachs might have been sorry for the wretch, had he not known how dishonest he had been, willing to use another's song that he might gain the prize.

"Good grief! He’s totally lost it," one Mastersinger said to another. Beckmesser, realizing he wasn't singing the song correctly, became more and more confused. He felt the crowd's disbelief, which only made him more desperate. Finally, half out of his mind with anger and embarrassment, he took the song out of his pocket and glanced at it. He tried again, but he got dizzy and eventually stumbled down from the platform as people started to mock him. Hans Sachs might have felt sorry for the poor guy if he hadn’t known how dishonest he had been, willing to use someone else's song just to win the prize.

Beckmesser rushed furiously toward Sachs and shook his fist at him:

Beckmesser rushed angrily toward Sachs and shook his fist at him:

"Oh, ye accursed cobbler! Ye have ruined me," he screamed, and rushing madly away he lost himself in the crowd. In his rage, he had screamed that the song was-430- Sachs's, but nobody would believe him, because, as Beckmesser had sung it, it had sounded so absurd.

"Oh, you cursed cobbler! You've destroyed me," he yelled, and then he ran off, getting lost in the crowd. In his fury, he had yelled that the song was-430- Sachs's, but no one believed him because, when Beckmesser sang it, it sounded so ridiculous.

Sachs took the manuscript quietly up, after Beckmesser had thrown it down.

Sachs quietly picked up the manuscript after Beckmesser had thrown it down.

"The song is not mine," he declared. "But I vow it is a most lovely song, and that it has been sung wrong. I have been accused of making this, and now I deny it. I beg of the one who wrote it to come forth now and sing it as it should be sung. It is the song of a great master, believe me, friends and Mastersingers. Poet, come forth, I pray you," he called, and then Walther stepped to the mound, modestly. Every one beheld him with pleasure. He was indeed a fine and gallant-looking fellow.

"The song isn’t mine," he said. "But I promise you, it’s a beautiful song, and it has been sung incorrectly. I’ve been accused of writing it, and I deny that. I ask the person who wrote it to step forward now and sing it the right way. It’s the song of a great master, believe me, friends and Mastersingers. Poet, please come forward," he called out, and then Walther stepped up to the mound, feeling modest. Everyone looked at him with joy. He was truly a handsome and noble-looking guy.

"Now, Masters, hold the song; and since I swear that I did not write it, but know the one who did—let my words be proved. Stand, Sir Knight, and prove my truth." Then Kothner took the manuscript that the Mastersingers might follow the singing and know if the knight was honest; and Walther, standing in the singers' place, began the song a little fearfully.

"Now, Masters, stop the song; and since I swear I didn't write it, but I know who did—let my words be verified. Stand up, Sir Knight, and prove I'm telling the truth." Then Kothner took the manuscript so the Mastersingers could follow along and see if the knight was genuine; and Walther, standing in the place of the singers, started the song a bit nervously.

The Masters following him recognized the truth of all that Hans Sachs had spoken, and presently dropped the paper in amazement. They became lost in listening to the music, which swelled higher and higher, growing more and more beautiful with every measure, till all the people of Nuremberg sat spellbound. At last:

The Masters who followed him realized the truth in everything Hans Sachs had said and soon dropped the paper in astonishment. They became engrossed in the music, which rose higher and higher, becoming more and more beautiful with every measure, until all the people of Nuremberg sat captivated. Finally:

"His prize, his prize!" they shouted; and Pogner came to him weeping with joy.

"His prize, his prize!" they yelled, and Pogner approached him, crying tears of happiness.

"It is thy doing," Walther said tremblingly to Hans; and then he was conducted to where Eva awaited him. He stooped and she placed the victor's wreath upon his head. But that was not the end. The Mastersingers turned to Pogner:-431-

"It’s your doing," Walther said nervously to Hans; and then he was led to where Eva was waiting for him. He bent down, and she placed the victor's wreath on his head. But that wasn’t the end. The Mastersingers turned to Pogner:-431-

"Herr Pogner, it is thy right to crown the knight who has won this prize," and with that Pogner hung a golden chain about Walther's neck, from which was suspended three medals. Walther would have refused it.

"Herr Pogner, it is your right to crown the knight who has won this prize," and with that, Pogner placed a golden chain around Walther's neck, from which hung three medals. Walther would have declined it.

"I have a dearer prize than this, my friends," he cried, looking at Eva.

"I have a prize that's even more precious than this, my friends," he exclaimed, gazing at Eva.

"Nay, take thy chain, too," Sachs urged him, smiling. "That shall be the sign of the Mastersingers' approval." Walther bowed his head and received the chain, while the people stood up and shouted.

"Nah, take your chain, too," Sachs urged him, smiling. "That will be the sign of the Mastersingers' approval." Walther bowed his head and accepted the chain, while the crowd stood up and cheered.

Thus in one day, the knight, Walther von Stolzing, became a bridegroom and a Mastersinger.

Thus, in one day, the knight, Walther von Stolzing, became both a groom and a Mastersinger.


LOHENGRIN

CHARACTERS OF THE OPERA

Lohengrin, Knight of the Holy Grail.
Henry I, King of Germany.
Frederick of Telramund, a noble of Brabant.
The Royal Herald.
Gottfried, Elsa's brother, and mute.
Four nobles of Brabant.
Elsa von Brabant.
Ortrud, wife of Telramund.
Four pages.

Lohengrin, Knight of the Holy Grail.
Henry I, King of Germany.
Frederick of Telramund, a noble from Brabant.
The Royal Herald.
Gottfried, Elsa's brother, who is mute.
Four nobles from Brabant.
Elsa von Brabant.
Ortrud, wife of Telramund.
Four pages.

Saxons, nobles of Brabant, ladies, and pages.

Saxons, nobles of Brabant, ladies, and attendants.

The story is laid in Antwerp, during the first half of the tenth century.

The story takes place in Antwerp during the first half of the tenth century.

First production at Weimar, Germany, August 28, 1850.

First production at Weimar, Germany, August 28, 1850.

Composer: Richard Wagner.

Composer: Richard Wagner.

ACT I

On a meadow on the banks on the river Scheldt, King Henry and his Saxon nobles were one day assembled in their hall of justice, which in those times was beneath a broad-spreading oak. From another petty German political division had come Frederick of Telramund, with his wife Ortrud. In turn they were surrounded by their own retainers from their province, but all were assembled at King Henry's call to rally in defence of the Kingdom.

On a meadow by the banks of the river Scheldt, King Henry and his Saxon nobles gathered one day in their hall of justice, which at that time was located under a large oak tree. Frederick of Telramund had come from another minor German political area, accompanied by his wife Ortrud. They were surrounded by their own followers from their region, but everyone had come together at King Henry's invitation to unite in defense of the Kingdom.

When all were awaiting Henry's will, his Herald stepped forth and blew a blast upon his trumpet.-433-

When everyone was waiting for Henry's will, his Herald stepped forward and blew a blast on his trumpet.-433-

"Hark! Princes, Nobles, Freemen of Brabant! Our sovereign has called ye all to rally to his defence. May he count upon the loyalty of all?"

"Hear ye! Princes, nobles, free people of Brabant! Our ruler has summoned you all to come together in his defense. Can he count on everyone's loyalty?"

At once, the nobles took up the cry, and welcomed their sovereign to the country. Then King Henry thanked them for their good will and made the following announcement:

At once, the nobles cheered and welcomed their king to the country. Then King Henry thanked them for their kindness and made the following announcement:

"Nobles, Freemen, all! I come not only to receive this welcome, but to tell ye that Germany is in danger of invasion from the Hungarian hordes; and that upon our frontiers there are German wives and children praying for our protecting arms. As the nation's guardian it is fitting that I make an end of this misrule which has left us threatened again and again by this lawless people. As ye will recall, I made a nine years' truce with our enemies, when they last tormented us; and now the time is past, they demand a tribute which, for the sake of our people, I have refused them. It is time for us to up and arm against them, and once for all defeat them."

"Nobles, Freemen, everyone! I’m not just here to accept this warm welcome, but to let you know that Germany is at risk of being invaded by the Hungarian hordes; and that along our borders, there are German wives and children praying for our protection. As the guardian of our nation, it’s right for me to put an end to this misrule that has continually put us at risk from these lawless people. As you may remember, I made a nine-year truce with our enemies when they last tormented us; and now that time is up, they are demanding a tribute that, for the sake of our people, I have refused. It’s time for us to rise up and arm ourselves against them, and finally defeat them once and for all."

Henry spoke earnestly, with evident devotion to his subjects, and both Saxons and Brabantians responded, but the men of Brabant looked to their immediate Lord, Frederick of Telramund, for assent. He hesitated a moment, and then stepped before the King.

Henry spoke sincerely, clearly devoted to his people, and both the Saxons and Brabantians reacted positively, but the men of Brabant looked to their local Lord, Frederick of Telramund, for approval. He paused for a moment and then stepped up to the King.

"Great King," he said, "thou art here to judge, to listen to the differences of thy people, to make wrong right, so far as in thee lies, and on my part I will not stoop to falsehood. I have a grievance. Thou knowest when death took away our beloved Duke, his children, Elsa and Gottfried, were left in my charge. I became their guardian. I treasured them and guarded their interests valiantly; but one day, the two wandered forth-434- into the forest. In time Elsa, the elder, returned, trembling and seemingly full of fear. She was alone, and when questioned about the safety of her young brother could tell us nothing. We sought for him, but never found him. She pretended to be in great distress, but her manner betrayed her guilt; of that I am certain. There were but they two, alone, and yet she could give us no intelligent story of his disappearance. A horror of the young girl fell upon me. I could not bear her in my sight, because I felt she was responsible for her young brother's death. Her hand had been offered me in marriage by her father, but feeling that she was guilty, I gave her up. I could not have married one who, in my mind, was so wicked. Therefore I have chosen another wife, Ortrud of Radbod." As he spoke, he brought his wife before the King and she made an obeisance.

"Great King," he said, "you are here to judge, to listen to the disputes of your people, to make things right as far as you are able, and for my part, I will not resort to lies. I have a complaint. You know that when death took our beloved Duke, his children, Elsa and Gottfried, were left in my care. I became their guardian. I treasured them and fiercely protected their interests; but one day, the two of them wandered off-434- into the forest. Eventually, Elsa, the older one, came back, trembling and seemingly terrified. She was alone, and when we asked her about her younger brother's safety, she could tell us nothing. We searched for him but never found him. She feigned great distress, but her demeanor betrayed her guilt; I am certain of that. There were only the two of them, and yet she could not provide us with a clear account of his disappearance. A dread of the young girl descended upon me. I could not bear to look at her because I felt she was responsible for her younger brother's death. Her father offered me her hand in marriage, but sensing her guilt, I declined. I could not marry someone I believed to be so wicked. Therefore, I chose another wife, Ortrud of Radbod." As he spoke, he brought his wife before the King, and she bowed.

"Now, my sovereign, I here charge the Lady Elsa with the crime, and ask thee to punish her as may be fitting. I also claim that as a fratricide she has forfeited her claim to all her lands; and as her nearest kinsman, I claim them." There ensued a painful silence, because the Lady Elsa of Brabant was a beautiful and gentle creature, and it was difficult for any one to believe such a monstrous story of her. Then arose a great outcry against the statement.

"Now, my king, I accuse Lady Elsa of this crime and ask you to punish her as you see fit. I also assert that, as a fratricide, she has lost her claim to all her lands; and as her closest relative, I claim them." A heavy silence followed, as Lady Elsa of Brabant was a beautiful and kind person, making it hard for anyone to believe such a terrible accusation against her. This led to a loud outcry against the claim.

"Telramund, what hast thou said? This is a dreadful accusation."

"Telramund, what did you just say? That's a terrible accusation."

"A fearful thing, indeed, Frederick," the good King protested.

"A really scary thing, for sure, Frederick," the good King said.

"But if thou wilt consider, great King, there is cause for my belief. The maid, believing herself sole sovereign of Brabant, now that the boy was dead, became dreamy and strange, thinking upon some other with whom-435- she might wish to share both her fortune and her power. Me she disdained, after her younger brother was gone."

"But if you think about it, great King, there’s reason for my belief. The young woman, believing she was the only ruler of Brabant now that the boy was dead, became dreamy and odd, thinking about someone else with whom-435- she might want to share both her fortune and her power. She looked down on me after her younger brother was gone."

The just King became very thoughtful for a time, then he said sadly:

The just King became deep in thought for a while, then he said sadly:

"Summon the accused maid, and all of ye prepare to utter a just judgment. Heaven help me to judge her rightly!"

"Bring in the accused maid, and everyone get ready to make a fair judgment. May heaven help me to judge her correctly!"

The Herald again sounded his trumpet.

The Herald sounded his trumpet again.

"Dost thou determine to hold thy court of judgment here, O King?"

"Do you decide to hold your court of judgment here, O King?"

"Aye! I will not rest beneath my shield until the truth is sifted." Then all the Saxon nobles, who had instantly bared their swords, struck them against the earth, but those of Brabant laid theirs flat upon the ground.

"Aye! I won't rest under my shield until we find the truth." Then all the Saxon nobles, who had immediately drawn their swords, slammed them against the ground, but those from Brabant laid theirs flat on the earth.

Scene II

"Appear, ye royal maid, appear!" the Herald cried, and slowly from behind the crowd of nobles the beautiful Elsa appeared. She left the ladies of her court behind her, and stood forth quite alone.

"Show yourself, royal lady, show yourself!" the Herald shouted, and slowly, from behind the group of nobles, the beautiful Elsa stepped forward. She left the ladies of her court behind and stood there all alone.

"Behold!" all cried. "See how her face is clouded with sorrow!" She appeared so beautiful and innocent that no one could believe in her guilt.

"Look!" everyone shouted. "See how her face is filled with sadness!" She looked so beautiful and innocent that no one could believe she was guilty.

The King asked her if she were willing to recognize him as her sovereign and to abide by his judgment, and she bowed her head.

The King asked her if she was willing to acknowledge him as her ruler and accept his judgment, and she nodded her head.

"Dost thou know the crime with which thou art charged?" he asked. Elsa looked toward Ortrud and Telramund, and bowed her head. "Canst thou deny the accusation?" he demanded in a kind voice. She shook her head, sadly, for she was without defence.-436-

"Do you know the crime you're being accused of?" he asked. Elsa looked to Ortrud and Telramund, and lowered her head. "Can you deny the accusation?" he asked gently. She shook her head sadly, as she had no defense.-436-

"Then dost thou confess thy guilt?" he persisted, but her only answer was:

"Then do you confess your guilt?" he kept asking, but her only response was:

"Oh, my poor brother!" All those present looked sorrowfully at her. The King was much touched by her hopeless bearing.

"Oh, my poor brother!" Everyone there looked at her with sadness. The King was greatly moved by her sense of despair.

"Come, Lady, confide freely in thy sovereign."

"Come, Lady, share openly with your ruler."

Then she stood alone and told what she knew had happened, as if she were speaking in a dream.

Then she stood alone and shared what she knew had happened, as if she were speaking in a dream.

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Oft when hours were lonely, I unto Heav'n have prayed,
One boon I asked for, only, to send the orphans aid;
I prayed in tears and sorrow, with heavy heart and sore,
Hoping a brighter morrow yet was for us in store.

Afar my words were wafted, I dreamt not help was nigh,
But one on high vouchsafed it, while I in sleep did lie.
I saw in splendour shining, a knight of glorious mien,
On me his eyes inclining with tranquil gaze serene.

A horn of gold beside him, he leant upon his sword,
Thus when I erst espied him 'mid clouds of light he soar'd;
His words so low and tender brought life renewed to me.
My guardian, my defender, thou shalt my champion be!

Thus she sang, while all present looked at her in amazement.

Thus she sang, while everyone present watched her in amazement.

"She dreams!" they cried.

"She’s dreaming!" they cried.

"Frederick of Telramund," the King cried, "it is-437- hard to believe wrong of this maiden. Think, while yet there is time, of what ye say! Do not let any hate in thy heart make thee wrong a defenceless girl," he cautioned, while all the nobles protested that it seemed impossible she could have done so foul a thing as that of which she was accused.

"Frederick of Telramund," the King shouted, "it's-437- hard to believe something so wrong about this girl. Think, while you still can, about what you're saying! Don't let any hatred in your heart lead you to wrong a defenseless girl," he warned, as all the nobles argued that it seemed impossible she could have committed such a vile act as the one she was accused of.

"Her dreamy mood may deceive thee," Frederick said, "but it has never deceived me. Do ye not hear that she raves about a lover? I declare that I have spoken truly, and who will dare give me the lie?" Whereupon all the nobles of Brabant came forward to uphold their Lord.

"Her dreamy mood might fool you," Frederick said, "but it has never fooled me. Don't you hear her talking about a lover? I swear I'm telling the truth, and who will dare to call me a liar?" At that, all the nobles of Brabant came forward to support their Lord.

"We stand by thee, Frederick of Brabant," they cried.

"We're with you, Frederick of Brabant," they shouted.

"I have always known thee to be honourable," the King replied, turning his eyes sadly upon Elsa, who still stood gazing ahead of her, as if half dreaming, or maybe seeing the vision she had described.

"I've always known you to be honorable," the King said, looking sadly at Elsa, who still stood there staring ahead, as if half lost in thought, or maybe seeing the vision she had talked about.

"Elsa of Brabant, I have no choice but to let Heaven decide for thee. I have no proof of thy guilt or innocence. This knight Frederick is known to me as an honourable man, and I cannot slight his word, so Heaven alone can help thee." The King drew his sword and struck it against the ground.

"Elsa of Brabant, I have no choice but to let Heaven decide for you. I have no proof of your guilt or innocence. This knight Frederick is known to me as an honorable man, and I cannot disregard his word, so Heaven alone can help you." The King drew his sword and struck it against the ground.

"Answer me, Frederick, wilt thou do battle here with whoever may appear to defend this Lady?"

"Tell me, Frederick, will you fight here against anyone who comes to defend this Lady?"

"I will, right valiantly," he answered, his wife urging him on to all that he said.

"I definitely will," he replied, with his wife encouraging him on everything he said.

"And thou, Elsa, wilt thou name thy champion, and leave thy honour in his hands?"

"And you, Elsa, will you name your champion and trust your honor in his hands?"

"Aye," she answered, simply.

"Yeah," she replied, simply.

"Then name the man," the King demanded.

"Then name the man," the King insisted.

"Now we shall hear the name of her lover," Frederick said hastily. "It will surely be he who was her accomplice."-438-

"Now we'll find out the name of her lover," Frederick said quickly. "It has to be him who was in on it." -438-

"To whomsoever will defend me I will give all my lands and love," she answered firmly, waiting for some knight to stand out from the others, and declare for her cause and defence.

"Whoever stands up for me, I'll give all my lands and my love," she replied confidently, hoping a knight would step forward from the rest and support her cause and protection.

Each looked at the other, but no one spoke or moved. Then the King cried:

Each person glanced at the others, but no one said anything or made a move. Then the King shouted:

"Sound the trumpet! Call the warrior knight by thy bugle!" The Herald advanced with four trumpeters, whom he turned toward north, south, east, and west, and had them sound their trumps.

"Blow the trumpet! Summon the warrior knight with your bugle!" The Herald stepped forward with four trumpeters, directing them to face north, south, east, and west, and had them blow their horns.

"Who will here do battle for Elsa of Brabant," he shouted. No one answered and the lonely, defenceless Elsa looked about pitifully, in great anxiety.

"Who will fight for Elsa of Brabant?" he shouted. No one replied, and the lonely, defenseless Elsa looked around sadly, filled with anxiety.

"Ah, ye see how poor a cause she hath!" Frederick called, pointing to her.

"Ah, you see how poor her cause is!" Frederick called, pointing to her.

"Dear sovereign, once again I beg the right to call for a defender. My knight dwells afar off, and cannot arrive at once."

"Dear ruler, I ask once more for the right to call for a defender. My knight is far away and cannot come right away."

"Again sound thy trumpets," the King directed the Herald, and again they called to the four points of the compass. Still all was silent. Then Elsa sank upon her knees, while the ladies of her court came forward to crowd protectingly about her because they loved her very much. She prayed earnestly that some defender might come to her, and so affected were all present, except Frederick and his wife, that all joined in her prayer.

"Sound the trumpets again," the King told the Herald, and once more they called to the four corners of the earth. Still, there was only silence. Then Elsa fell to her knees, and the ladies of her court came forward to stand protectively around her because they cared for her deeply. She prayed earnestly for a defender to come to her, and everyone present, except for Frederick and his wife, was so moved that they all joined in her prayer.

Then a strange thing happened; those standing nearest the water's edge saw a boat coming up the river, drawn by a lovely swan. In the boat stood a handsome knight, so beautiful and kind of face, and so glittering with silver armour, that they fairly held their breath in admiration.

Then a weird thing happened; those standing closest to the water's edge saw a boat coming up the river, pulled by a beautiful swan. In the boat stood a handsome knight, with such a lovely and kind face, and shining in silver armor, that they couldn't help but hold their breath in admiration.

"See!" they cried. "Some one—a marvellous man-439- appears upon the river." All the others, excepting Elsa, who remained upon her knees, went back to the river's edge to look.

"Look!" they shouted. "Someone—a wonderful man-439- has shown up by the river." Everyone else, except for Elsa, who stayed on her knees, rushed back to the riverbank to watch.

"Oh, he is a brave knight—he stands in the prow—his armour gleams like the sun—a swan draws him. He wears a helmet of light upon his brow. He is nearing the shore!—He has golden reins upon his swan." All but the King, Telramund, Ortrud, and Elsa were crowding about the river's bank, to see the glorious sight.

"Oh, he’s a brave knight—he stands at the front—his armor shines like the sun—a swan pulls him. He wears a shining helmet on his head. He’s getting close to the shore!—He has golden reins on his swan." Everyone except the King, Telramund, Ortrud, and Elsa was gathered around the riverbank to see the amazing sight.

Frederick and Ortrud were frightened, and cast strange looks of fear at each other; the King rose from his seat to see; but Elsa, overcome with joy, remained where she was, not even looking around.

Frederick and Ortrud were scared and exchanged worried glances; the King stood up to take a look; but Elsa, filled with joy, stayed where she was, not even glancing around.

"It is a miracle wrought among us," the nobles cried, and all the ladies of the court fell upon their knees.

"It is a miracle happening among us," the nobles shouted, and all the ladies of the court dropped to their knees.

Scene III

The gorgeous knight drew to the shore. He wore his shield upon his back, a little silver horn at his side, and he glittered and gleamed in his beautiful armour in a way almost sufficient to blind one. The people fell back to let him land, and Frederick looked frightened, while the moment Ortrud saw the swan she was for some reason seized with a terrible fright. As everybody bowed their heads, having doffed their helmets, Elsa looked around and gave one great cry of joy at the sight of her champion, who was the knight of her dream.

The handsome knight approached the shore. He had his shield on his back, a small silver horn at his side, and he sparkled in his stunning armor, enough to almost blind anyone. The crowd stepped back to let him disembark, and Frederick appeared scared, while the moment Ortrud spotted the swan, she was inexplicably filled with dread. As everyone lowered their heads, having removed their helmets, Elsa glanced around and let out a loud cry of joy at the sight of her champion, who was the knight she had dreamed of.

Lohengrin—for it was he—stepped from his boat, and with one foot upon the shore and one upon his boat gave thanks to his swan for having borne him so swiftly and safely.

Lohengrin—for it was him—stepped off his boat, and with one foot on the shore and one on his boat, thanked his swan for carrying him so quickly and safely.

"Now, thou trusty swan, return at once to that land-440- whence we came, and rejoice, for thy task is over." After he had bade it farewell, the stately swan slowly sailed away.

"Now, you trusty swan, go back to that land-440- from where we came, and be happy, for your task is done." After he said goodbye, the graceful swan slowly glided away.

Lohengrin came toward the King and bowed low.

Lohengrin approached the King and gave a deep bow.

"Hail! gracious sovereign. Thy name shall ever stand proudly in this land. I have come to fight for this dear maid's honour. I ask her, before thee all, if she will entrust to me her fame?" Elsa, so tender and confiding, sank upon her knees before him.

"Hail! Graceful ruler. Your name will always be honored in this land. I've come to fight for this dear maiden's honor. I ask her, in front of everyone here, if she will trust me with her reputation?" Elsa, so gentle and trusting, knelt before him.

"If thou wilt protect me I am thine forever," she answered.

"If you will protect me, I am yours forever," she answered.

"I must ask of thee one promise in return, dear maid. It is this: If I win the fight in thy cause, and thou become my bride, never, as thou dost love me, must thou ask whence I came. I must never be asked by thee my name or race. This one promise alone must I crave of thee." He waited hopefully for her answer.

"I have to ask you for one promise in return, dear lady. It's this: If I win the fight for you, and you become my wife, then, as you love me, you must never ask where I came from. You can never ask me my name or my background. This one promise is all I ask from you." He waited hopefully for her response.

His appearance was so noble that none could doubt him, and she answered instantly:

His appearance was so impressive that no one could doubt him, and she replied immediately:

"There is no doubt of thee in my heart, dear defender. I will never question thee. I will ever cherish thy command." He raised her to her feet, and embraced her.

"There’s no doubt about you in my heart, dear protector. I will never question you. I will always cherish your command." He helped her to her feet and hugged her.

"I shall guard and love thee always," Lohengrin answered, and led her to the King who gave her into his charge. After that he stepped into the midst of the crowd of nobles.

"I will always protect and love you," Lohengrin replied, and led her to the King, who entrusted her to him. After that, he stepped into the midst of the crowd of nobles.

"I want you all to know that this maid is innocent. The tales of Frederick of Telramund are false, and now I shall prove it by vanquishing him in the fight. Great King, command us to begin." The company drew back to their places, and the King commanded six knights to measure a certain space upon each side, which he declared was a fenced field for the combat. Three Saxon-441- nobles advanced for Lohengrin and three Brabantians for Frederick. When they had formed a circle, all stuck their spears into the ground and waited.

"I want you all to know that this maid is innocent. The stories about Frederick of Telramund are lies, and now I’m going to prove it by defeating him in battle. Great King, give us the order to start." The group moved back to their spots, and the King instructed six knights to mark out an area on each side, which he declared to be the fenced arena for the fight. Three Saxon-441- nobles stepped forward for Lohengrin, and three Brabantians for Frederick. Once they had formed a circle, they all plunged their spears into the ground and waited.

The Herald declared that any one who interfered should lose his head. He also declared that neither combatant should use magic arts in fighting. The King stepped into the circle made for the fighters, and prayed to Heaven to let the right conquer; to give the champion of the right a stronger arm and more skill than his enemy.

The Herald announced that anyone who interfered would be executed. He also stated that neither fighter was allowed to use magic in their battle. The King entered the circle prepared for the fighters and prayed to Heaven, asking that justice prevail; to grant the champion of righteousness a stronger arm and greater skill than his opponent.

The six men forming the circle stood beside their spears which were stuck into the ground; the other nobles and freemen formed a larger circle outside the battle ground, while Elsa and her ladies stood in front, beneath the oak tree beside the King, and the fighters prepared to enter the circle. The King struck his sword three times upon his great shield which hung upon the tree, as a signal to begin. At the first stroke the fighters entered the circle; at the second stroke they raised their shields and drew their swords; at the third stroke they began the fight. After a mighty battle, Frederick fell, and Lohengrin placed the point of his sword at his throat.

The six men in the circle stood next to their spears, which were planted in the ground. The other nobles and free men formed a larger circle around the battleground, while Elsa and her ladies stood in front, under the oak tree beside the King, as the fighters got ready to enter the circle. The King struck his sword against his large shield hanging from the tree three times to signal the start. At the first strike, the fighters entered the circle; at the second, they raised their shields and drew their swords; at the third, they began to fight. After a fierce battle, Frederick fell, and Lohengrin pointed his sword at his throat.

"I shall spare thee, Frederick of Telramund. Repent in peace," he said, standing aside that Telramund might get up from the ground. The six men drew their spears from the ground, and the others who had taken sides put their swords back into their scabbards, while Elsa rushed into the knight's arms. The King cried to Lohengrin:

"I'll let you go, Frederick of Telramund. Seek peace in your own way," he said, stepping aside so Telramund could get up from the ground. The six men pulled their spears out of the ground, and the others who had chosen sides put their swords back into their sheaths, while Elsa ran into the knight's embrace. The King shouted to Lohengrin:

"Hail!" As Elsa sank upon the knight's breast, she sang of her love for him and of her faith, and all rejoiced in having her innocence proven, except Ortrud. She, indeed, looked dark and menacing.

"Hail!" As Elsa collapsed onto the knight's chest, she sang about her love for him and her faith, and everyone celebrated her innocence being proven, except for Ortrud. She, in fact, looked grim and threatening.

"How comes my power to naught?" she questioned-442- of her husband aside, for in reality she was a wicked enchantress, who had lived in the wood near to Frederick. Her wicked magic had turned him into a bad man, and it was she who had made him accuse Elsa.

"Why is my power reduced to nothing?" she asked-442- her husband off to the side, because in reality, she was a wicked sorceress who lived in the woods near Frederick. Her evil magic had transformed him into a bad man, and it was she who had made him accuse Elsa.

But the fear and resentment of those wicked people made little impression upon the crowd of exultant nobles. The King banished Frederick and his wife, ordering them immediately to leave the place, while plans for the wedding of Elsa and Lohengrin were being made. Frederick fell senseless upon the ground, and the youths, spreading their mantles upon the shield of the King, hoisted Elsa upon it, and a rejoicing procession of ladies, knights, and retainers moved away.

But the fear and resentment of those evil people didn’t have much effect on the excited crowd of nobles. The King banished Frederick and his wife, telling them to leave right away, while plans for Elsa and Lohengrin’s wedding were underway. Frederick collapsed on the ground, and the young men spread their cloaks over the King’s shield, lifting Elsa onto it, as a joyful procession of ladies, knights, and attendants moved on.

ACT II

In the great palace of King Henry I, at Antwerp, there were two parts, called the Palas, and the Kemenate. The former was where the knights lived, and the latter was the home of the ladies of the court. Late on the night of the battle between Frederick and Lohengrin, Frederick and his wife, Ortrud, were sitting without the palace, which was brightly illuminated, thinking of the misfortunes their wickedness had brought upon them. They were dressed in the garments of outcasts, as the King had commanded, and especially was Frederick gazing at the brightly lighted part where the knights were doubtless making merry since the wedding of Lohengrin and Elsa was to be on the morrow. He knew that had he been an honest man, he would have been among them and happy.

In the grand palace of King Henry I in Antwerp, there were two sections: the Palas and the Kemenate. The Palas was where the knights lived, and the Kemenate was the residence of the ladies of the court. Late that night, after the battle between Frederick and Lohengrin, Frederick and his wife, Ortrud, were sitting outside the palace, which was brightly lit, reflecting on the misfortunes their wrongdoing had caused them. They wore the clothes of outcasts, as the King had ordered, and Frederick especially stared at the brightly lit area where the knights were surely celebrating since Lohengrin and Elsa's wedding was set for the next day. He knew that if he had been an honest man, he would have been among them, enjoying their happiness.

Music could be heard floating from the palace windows, and everything spoke of gaiety and happiness.-443-

Music could be heard drifting from the palace windows, and everything suggested joy and happiness.-443-

"Come, arouse thyself, Ortrud. You have brought this upon us, now rouse thyself, since it is near day, and we must be gone out of the city."

"Come on, wake up, Ortrud. You brought this on us, so get up now since it's almost dawn, and we have to leave the city."

"I cannot flee! Some strange thing holds me here. I shall avenge us, you may be sure before I have gone from this place." She rose from the steps upon which she had been reclining and went toward the palace, looking up at the windows where the women dwelt in the Kemenate.

"I can't escape! Something unusual keeps me here. You can be sure that I will get revenge for us before I leave this place." She stood up from the steps where she had been resting and walked toward the palace, gazing up at the windows where the women lived in the Kemenate.

"I don't know what spell binds me to a woman so wicked as thou art, Ortrud," Frederick exclaimed, watching her moodily. "I should leave thee, and cast thee off. To tell the truth I never believed the crimes with which I charged that maiden."

"I don't know what spell ties me to a woman as wicked as you are, Ortrud," Frederick said, watching her with a gloomy expression. "I should leave you and cut ties with you. Honestly, I never believed the accusations I made against that girl."

"Get thyself up," she cried to him, for he had thrown himself upon the ground. "Thou art but a chicken-hearted creature, not fit for an heroic woman like me."

"Get up," she yelled at him, because he had thrown himself on the ground. "You're just a coward, not worthy of a heroic woman like me."

"Thou art a black-hearted woman," he answered, and so they fell to quarrelling vigorously. But at last, each being quite lost to goodness, they felt their only help lay in each other.

"You are a black-hearted woman," he replied, and they began to argue fiercely. But eventually, both completely devoid of goodness, they realized their only support was in one another.

"If thou wilt be a decently conducted husband toward me, I tell thee I will use my enchantments to undo that strange knight, and then all will be well with us." The lights in the palace began to go out, one by one. "Now is the hour when the stars reveal their secrets to me, Telramund," she said. "Sit here by me, and I will tell you who that swan was who drew the knight's boat upon the river. It was the brother of Elsa—enchanted,—whom we accused her of destroying. More than that, the knight is ruined if the secret of his home and his birth is discovered. If Elsa can be made to break her promise, and get him to reveal these things, he will be compelled to leave her and return whence he came. No one but-444- she hath the power to drag the secret from him; but should she do so, it is as I have said: all happiness is over for them."

"If you want to be a decent husband to me, I'll use my magic to take down that strange knight, and then everything will be fine for us." The lights in the palace flickered out one by one. "Now is the time when the stars reveal their secrets to me, Telramund," she said. "Sit here beside me, and I'll tell you who that swan was that pulled the knight's boat on the river. It was Elsa's brother—under a spell—whom we accused her of killing. What's more, the knight is doomed if the truth about his home and origins is discovered. If Elsa can be forced to break her promise and gets him to reveal these things, he'll have to leave her and go back to where he came from. No one but-444- she has the power to pull the secret from him; but if she does, as I said: their happiness will be over."

"But she has promised—she will never ask that fatal question."

"But she has promised—she will never ask that dangerous question."

"Do thou go forth and say that sorcery hath triumphed over thee, and leave the rest to me. Rouse suspicion about this knight in every breast. He who will not tell of his birth nor land is soon suspected. Say that he won the fight by magic, and I will see that Elsa asks the fatal question."

"Go ahead and say that magic has defeated you, and leave the rest to me. Create doubt about this knight in everyone's mind. Anyone who won't reveal their origins or homeland will quickly raise suspicion. Say that he won the battle through sorcery, and I'll make sure Elsa asks the crucial question."

"She will never do it——"

"She will never do that——"

"Well, suppose she does not; the magic of my father is not forgotten by me. Let me tell you how we may force his ruin, even if we cannot make her break her word. If that knight should lose one drop of blood, he would be lost. All his power would then be gone."

"Well, what if she doesn't? I still remember the magic of my father. Let me explain how we can bring about his downfall, even if we can't make her go back on her promise. If that knight loses just a drop of blood, he's done for. All his power would vanish."

"Oh, if I had but pricked his finger in the fight!"

"Oh, if only I had pricked his finger during the fight!"

"He would have been completely in thy power." As she said this, the door of the Kemenate slowly opened, and Elsa came out upon the balcony.

"He would have been completely under your control." As she said this, the door of the Kemenate slowly opened, and Elsa stepped out onto the balcony.

Scene II

Elsa was clothed all in white, and she came out into the night to think alone of her knight, to thank Heaven for her deliverance, and to take new vows of faith and steadfastness to her promise. All the while she stood there, Frederick and Ortrud were watching her from below, where they sat upon the steps.

Elsa was dressed entirely in white, and she stepped out into the night to reflect on her knight, to express gratitude to Heaven for her rescue, and to make fresh vows of faith and commitment to her promise. Meanwhile, Frederick and Ortrud were watching her from below, where they were sitting on the steps.

"Now away!" she whispered to Telramund. "It is for me to be left alone with this affair. I shall speak with her." Telramund, hoping that by fair or foul means-445- his wife would win him back his forfeited knighthood, departed. After a little Ortrud called in a very sweet but sad voice:

"Now go away!" she whispered to Telramund. "I need to handle this on my own. I’ll talk to her." Telramund, believing that by any means necessary-445- his wife could help him regain his lost knighthood, left. After a moment, Ortrud called out in a very gentle but melancholy voice:

"Elsa!" Elsa started and looked over the balcony.

"Elsa!" Elsa jumped and looked over the balcony.

"Ortrud! What art thou doing here? Wert thou not told to go far away from this place, where you tried so hard to wrong me?"

"Ortrud! What are you doing here? Weren't you told to stay far away from this place, where you tried so hard to harm me?"

"Alas! Elsa, can you who are so happy, speak harshly to one so forlorn and deserted? Indeed it was not I who harmed thee. Telramund had some strange delusion, and it was he who cast a doubt upon thee. Now his eyes are opened and he is wandering sadly and alone; but I have done thee no harm. It was he who accused thee. I could not stay him. Yet I must suffer for it all, while thou art happy and serene. I am glad of thy happiness, but do not let it make thee unfeeling toward one who is so wretched."

"Hey! Elsa, how can you, who are so happy, speak harshly to someone who is so sad and alone? It wasn’t me who hurt you. Telramund was caught up in some strange delusion, and he’s the one who created doubt about you. Now he realizes the truth and is wandering around sadly and alone; but I haven’t done anything to you. He was the one who accused you. I couldn’t stop him. Yet I have to suffer for everything, while you remain happy and at peace. I’m glad for your happiness, but don’t let it make you insensitive to someone who is so miserable."

That touched the soft heart of Elsa, and she listened kindly. After a little she spoke words of comfort to Ortrud:

That touched Elsa's soft heart, and she listened with kindness. After a bit, she spoke comforting words to Ortrud:

"Hast thou no place to go this night?"

"Do you have nowhere to go tonight?"

"Nay! We are quite abandoned; but I could rest well enough upon these steps if I did not remember that you had suffered through Telramund." That made Elsa's generous heart trouble her.

"Nah! We're totally on our own; but I could relax on these steps if I didn’t keep thinking about how you went through Telramund." That made Elsa’s kind heart feel uneasy.

"Thou must come in, and stay this night with me," she said. "Wait here and I shall return." She went back into the Kemenate, and the moment she was left alone, Ortrud began rejoicing in the wickedest way, because she had been thus far successful in deceiving Elsa. Elsa returned with two of her maids bearing lights.

"Come in and stay with me tonight," she said. "Wait here and I'll be right back." She went back into the Kemenate, and the moment she was alone, Ortrud started celebrating wickedly because she had successfully deceived Elsa so far. Elsa came back with two of her maids carrying lights.

"Where art thou, Ortrud?" Elsa called before opening the door below the balcony; and the sorceress threw herself upon her knees and answered sweetly:-446-

"Where are you, Ortrud?" Elsa called before opening the door under the balcony; and the sorceress fell to her knees and responded softly:-446-

"Here, kneeling before thee, generous maiden."

"Here, kneeling before you, kind lady."

"Thou art worn and unhappy, and to-morrow is my wedding day. I could not be gay and know that thou wert suffering, so come in with me, and sleep beside me, and to-morrow array thyself in fine clothing and be happy with the rest of us." Ortrud pretended great happiness and gratitude upon hearing this.

"You look tired and unhappy, and tomorrow is my wedding day. I can't be happy knowing you're in pain, so come in with me, sleep next to me, and tomorrow dress up in nice clothes and be happy like the rest of us." Ortrud feigned great happiness and gratitude upon hearing this.

"Ah! Who would betray so gentle and trusting a maid?" Ortrud sighed. "I pray that the glamour which surrounds thy knight who was brought hither by magic may never depart and leave thee miserable." She sighed again, as if she had some secret fear.

"Ah! Who would betray such a gentle and trusting girl?" Ortrud sighed. "I hope the charm that surrounds your knight, who was brought here by magic, never fades and leaves you unhappy." She sighed again, as if she had a hidden worry.

"Oh, I could not doubt him," Elsa cried. But the same moment a little seed of distrust entered her heart. It was true she knew nothing of whence he had come; and moreover was forbidden to ask.

"Oh, I couldn't doubt him," Elsa exclaimed. But at that moment, a small seed of distrust planted itself in her heart. It was true she knew nothing about where he had come from, and besides, she was forbidden to ask.

"Nay. Thou must never doubt him," Ortrud said plausibly, "since thy lips are forever sealed and ye can never ask one of those questions which other maidens and wives may ask their husbands and lovers. It would not do to doubt him. Thou must try to believe he is true and good, as he himself has said."

"Nah. You must never doubt him," Ortrud said convincingly, "since your lips are forever sealed and you can never ask those questions that other girls and wives can ask their husbands and lovers. It wouldn't be right to doubt him. You have to try to believe that he is honest and good, just as he has claimed."

Elsa looked doubtfully at Ortrud, whose words had made a sad impression upon her, and yet she loved the knight so well she would not own it. But Ortrud guessed perfectly that already she had made Elsa suspicious and unhappy.

Elsa looked at Ortrud with doubt, her words having left a sad impression on her, and yet she loved the knight so much that she wouldn't admit it. But Ortrud could tell that she had already made Elsa feel suspicious and unhappy.

Trying to shake off the apprehension that was settling upon her because of the wicked woman's words, Elsa led the way into the palace, and the maids locked the door, and the day almost immediately began to break. Frederick came prowling back, like some bad animal, looking after the two women who had gone within.-447-

Trying to shake off the anxiety that was creeping in thanks to the wicked woman's words, Elsa walked ahead into the palace, and the maids locked the door, and daylight almost immediately started to break. Frederick came sneaking back, like some feral beast, searching for the two women who had gone inside.-447-

"There went a woman of darkness!" he murmured, "but I can trust her magic and her godless spirit to win back my fortunes." While he was thinking upon these things the day dawned and two warders blew a blast from the turret where they walked, which announced the wedding morning of the knight and Elsa. A warder in another turret answered with his trumpet, and soon people began to assemble from all the country round. Frederick looked about for some place to conceal himself from the crowd. Seeing some projecting ornamentation upon the porch of the place where he and Ortrud had sat, he slipped behind and waited.

"There went a woman of darkness!" he murmured, "but I can rely on her magic and her godless spirit to restore my fortunes." While he was lost in thought, dawn broke, and two guards blew a horn from the turret where they were stationed, announcing the wedding morning of the knight and Elsa. A guard in another turret responded with his trumpet, and soon people began gathering from all around the countryside. Frederick looked for a place to hide from the crowd. Spotting some decorative features on the porch where he and Ortrud had sat, he slipped behind them and waited.

Scene III

Trumpets began to sound back and forth, from all parts of the vast buildings of the palace. Soon the warders descended from their towers and unlocked the gates of the court. The servants of the castle entered, and went about their duties, some drawing water at the well, some passing on into the palace, where they were employed to wait upon knights and ladies. The four royal trumpeters went to the gates, and sounding their trumps to the four corners of the earth, notified the country round that it was time to assemble at the palace. Nobles and inhabitants of the great castle entered and peasants and knights living without the gates came from the road, till a magnificent host were gathered for the occasion of Elsa's wedding.

Trumpets started sounding back and forth from all corners of the huge palace. Soon, the guards came down from their towers and unlocked the gates to the courtyard. The castle servants came in and began their tasks, some fetching water from the well, while others moved into the palace to serve the knights and ladies. The four royal trumpeters went to the gates and, sounding their horns to the four corners of the earth, announced to the surrounding area that it was time to gather at the palace. Nobles and residents of the grand castle entered, and peasants and knights from outside the gates came down the road, until a magnificent crowd had assembled for Elsa's wedding.

When all had assembled, a Herald mounted a high place before the palace.

When everyone had gathered, a Herald climbed up to a high spot in front of the palace.

"Now all listen," he cried. "By order of the King, Frederick of Telramund is laid under a ban, and whoever-448- shall serve him or take pity upon him shall suffer his fate." The people cried curses upon the false knight. "Furthermore," the Herald cried, "I am to announce that the King has given to the brave knight who defended the honour of the Lady Elsa a sceptre and a crown. The knight does not consent to take the title of Duke, but he is willing to be known as the Guardian of Brabant, and as such he will defend his people." All hailed the knight joyously, and welcomed him as their guardian. "The knight bids me give a message. All of you are to come to the wedding, but as soon as it is over he bids ye take up arms, and to-morrow at dawn, he will go forth with ye to rout the invader who has so long troubled our King." Again all cried, "Hail!" They were delighted with the valour of their new defender.

"Now everyone listen," he shouted. "By order of the King, Frederick of Telramund is under a ban, and anyone who-448- serves him or shows him mercy will share his fate." The crowd hurled curses at the false knight. "Additionally," the Herald announced, "I must declare that the King has awarded the brave knight who defended the honor of Lady Elsa a scepter and a crown. The knight refuses the title of Duke, but he is willing to be known as the Guardian of Brabant, and he will defend his people." The crowd cheered for the knight with joy, welcoming him as their protector. "The knight has asked me to deliver a message. All of you are invited to the wedding, but as soon as it's over, he requests that you take up arms, and tomorrow at dawn, he will lead you to drive out the invader who has long troubled our King." Once again, everyone shouted, "Hail!" They were thrilled with the bravery of their new defender.

"We shall follow where he leads!" all cried, and turned to speak enthusiastically with each other and to promise loyalty among themselves.

"We'll follow where he leads!" they all shouted, turning to chat excitedly with each other and to pledge their loyalty to one another.

In the midst of this rejoicing and good will, four nobles of Frederick collected.

In the middle of this celebration and good vibes, four nobles from Frederick gathered.

"Ye hear, do ye not, that we are banished?" one said; because they, as supporters of Frederick against the Lady Elsa, were under the ban. "What think ye? Are we too to leave home and country and fight a people who ne'er harmed us, because of this new comer?"

"Do you hear that we're exiled?" one asked, since they, as supporters of Frederick against Lady Elsa, were under the ban. "What do you think? Are we really going to leave our home and country to fight against people who have never done us any harm, all because of this newcomer?"

"I feel as bitter as ye," another said. "Yet who dares affront the King or resist his will?"

"I feel just as bitter as you," another said. "But who would dare challenge the King or go against his wishes?"

"I," said a cold and bitter voice, and as they turned, they saw Frederick himself, standing by their shoulders.

"I," said a cold and bitter voice, and as they turned, they saw Frederick himself, standing by their shoulders.

"Great heaven! If thou art seen, thy life will be in danger!" they cried.

"Good heavens! If you're seen, your life will be in danger!" they shouted.

"Do not fear. This very day I shall unmask this upstart knight!" He was about to say more, but some-449- pages ran gaily down the palace steps and the Brabantian nobles pushed Frederick back into his hiding place, in haste. Every one crowded round the pages, who they knew came before Elsa and her ladies.

"Don't be afraid. Today, I'm going to reveal this arrogant knight!" He was about to say more, but some-449- pages joyfully ran down the palace steps, and the Brabantian nobles quickly shoved Frederick back into his hiding spot. Everyone gathered around the pages, knowing they were coming before Elsa and her ladies.

"Make way there!" the pages cried, forcing a way for the procession. When a wide passage was made, Elsa and all her retinue appeared at the door of the Kemenate.

"Make way!" the pages shouted, clearing a path for the procession. When a wide passage was opened, Elsa and her entire entourage appeared at the door of the Kemenate.

Scene IV

A magnificent procession of great ladies and nobles, attended by train-bearers and pages, came from the palace and crossed the court to the Minster where Ortrud and Frederick had rested upon the steps the night before and the bridal procession marched to fine music:

A magnificent procession of high-ranking ladies and nobles, accompanied by attendants and pages, emerged from the palace and crossed the courtyard to the Minster where Ortrud and Frederick had rested on the steps the night before, as the bridal procession moved to beautiful music:

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

While this march was being played, and the procession passing, all the nobles bared their heads. As Elsa was-450- about to pass into the church, everyone cried long life and happiness to her, and the air rang with shouts of rejoicing. But in the very midst of this fine scene, as Elsa stood with her foot upon the church steps, Ortrud rushed forward and confronted her. Her rage and jealousy had got the better of her cunning and judgment.

While the march was playing and the procession was moving, all the nobles took off their hats. As Elsa was-450- about to enter the church, everyone shouted long life and happiness to her, and the cheers filled the air. But in the middle of this joyful scene, as Elsa stood with her foot on the church steps, Ortrud charged forward and faced her. Her anger and jealousy overtook her cunning and reasoning.

"Stand back!" she cried. "I will not follow thee like a slave, while thou art thus powerful and happy. I swear that thou shalt humbly bow thy head to me!" Every one stood in amazement and horror, because the sorceress looked very wicked and frightful, almost spitting her anger at the lovely maid.

"Step back!" she yelled. "I won’t follow you like a servant while you're so strong and happy. I swear you will bow your head to me!" Everyone stared in shock and fear because the sorceress looked really evil and scary, almost spitting with rage at the beautiful girl.

"How is this, after thy gentleness of last night?" Elsa murmured. "Last night thou wert mild and repentant, why now so bitter?" She looked about her in bewilderment, while the nobles sprang forward and pushed back the raging woman.

"How is this, after your kindness last night?" Elsa murmured. "Last night you were gentle and remorseful, so why are you so angry now?" She looked around in confusion as the nobles rushed forward and restrained the furious woman.

All this passed as quick as lightning.

All of this happened in the blink of an eye.

"Ye flout me! Ye who will have for a husband, one whom thou canst not name!" She laughed derisively. That hurt Elsa very much because it was true. Ortrud had remained with her through the night, and had continued to say so many things which had aroused her curiosity and fear, that she was thinking more and more of the fact that she knew nothing whatever of her knight.

"You're mocking me! You who will have a husband that you can't even name!" She laughed mockingly. That really hurt Elsa because it was true. Ortrud had stayed with her through the night, and kept saying things that stirred her curiosity and fear, making her think more and more about the fact that she didn’t know anything about her knight.

"She is a slanderer! Do not heed her!" all cried to Elsa.

"She's a liar! Don't listen to her!" everyone shouted at Elsa.

"What is his race? Where are his lands? He is an adventurer!" the sorceress continued to shout bitterly, each word sinking deep into Elsa's heart. But she roused herself and suddenly began to cry out against Ortrud, and to say how good and noble the knight was and how tenderly she loved him.-451-

"What is his race? Where are his lands? He’s an adventurer!" the sorceress continued to yell bitterly, each word digging deep into Elsa's heart. But she gathered herself and suddenly started to shout back at Ortrud, insisting how good and noble the knight was and how deeply she loved him.-451-

"When he might have killed your husband yet he spared his life; that was a sign of his great nobleness of heart!" she declared, trying to forget Ortrud's words and to convince herself.

"When he could have killed your husband but chose to spare his life; that was a sign of his tremendous kindness!" she declared, trying to push Ortrud's words out of her mind and reassure herself.

When the excitement was at its height and Elsa nearly fainting with fright and grief, and her ladies crowding about her, the palace doors again opened, the trumpeters came out, and began to blow their blasts, while the King, Lohengrin, and the Saxon nobles and counts came in a procession from the Palas as Elsa and her women had come from the Kemenate.

When the excitement was at its peak and Elsa was almost fainting from fear and sorrow, with her ladies surrounding her, the palace doors opened once more. The trumpeters stepped forward and started playing their fanfares, while the King, Lohengrin, and the Saxon nobles and counts entered in a procession from the Palas, just like Elsa and her women had come from the Kemenate.

Scene V

All hailed Lohengrin as Guardian of Brabant, and Elsa threw herself passionately into his arms. At once he saw that something had happened.

All cheered Lohengrin as the Guardian of Brabant, and Elsa threw herself passionately into his arms. Immediately, he noticed that something had happened.

"What is it?" he asked.

"What is it?" he asked.

"What is all this strife?" the King demanded, looking about upon the scene. Then Lohengrin saw Ortrud.

"What’s all this conflict?" the King asked, glancing around at the scene. Then Lohengrin noticed Ortrud.

"Horror! What is this wicked woman doing here beside thee?"

"Horror! What is this evil woman doing here next to you?"

"Shelter me against her wrath!" Elsa pleaded. "I harboured her last night, because she was weeping outside my door, and now she has tried to drive my happiness from me." Lohengrin looked fixedly at Ortrud and bade her begone.

"Shelter me from her anger!" Elsa begged. "I took her in last night because she was crying outside my door, and now she’s trying to take my happiness away." Lohengrin stared at Ortrud and ordered her to leave.

"She hath filled thy heart with doubts, dear Elsa," he said, half reproachfully and full of fear, because he saw a change in the maid. She wept, and he drew her into the church, while the King and his train turned toward the church also. Frederick then confronted the King.

"She has filled your heart with doubts, dear Elsa," he said, half accusingly and full of fear, because he noticed a change in the girl. She cried, and he pulled her into the church, while the King and his entourage headed toward the church as well. Frederick then faced the King.

"O great King and deluded Princess! Ye have all-452- done me a grievous wrong. I accuse this stranger of undoing me with magic. I confront him here and demand his name and land! If he has naught to fear or to be ashamed of, let him speak." Everyone was full of hatred for Frederick, but at the same time, the challenge had a kind of justice in it and all were troubled.

"O great King and misguided Princess! You all-452- have wronged me greatly. I accuse this stranger of using magic against me. I stand here to confront him and demand to know his name and homeland! If he has nothing to fear or be ashamed of, let him speak." Everyone was filled with hatred for Frederick, but at the same time, the challenge felt just, and all were disturbed.

"It is not thou who can humble me, base knave," Lohengrin answered, looking contemptuously at Frederick. "It is not the doubts of evil men that can harm me."

"It’s not you who can bring me down, you lowly fool," Lohengrin replied, glancing disdainfully at Frederick. "The doubts of wicked men can’t hurt me."

"Thou, O King, command him to tell his place and name," Frederick implored.

"Please, Your Majesty, order him to reveal his name and where he's from," Frederick pleaded.

"Not even the King nor any prince that rules the earth shall question me upon these things," Lohengrin replied proudly, facing them all, as they turned looks of inquiry toward him. "There is but one who may ask—and she has given her word. She will not break it," he declared, looking tenderly at Elsa, who still waited beside him at the entrance to the church.

"Not even the King or any prince ruling the earth can question me about these matters," Lohengrin replied proudly, facing everyone as they looked at him with curiosity. "There’s only one person who may ask—and she has promised. She won't go back on her word," he declared, gazing lovingly at Elsa, who was still waiting beside him at the entrance to the church.

"His secret is his own," the King declared; "so have done with this shameful scene! And thou, dear knight—no doubts shall disturb thy happiness." All the nobles crowded loyally about him as the King ceased speaking; but while they were taking Lohengrin by the hand, Frederick got close to Elsa, who, he and Ortrud could see, was troubled with womanish doubts.

"His secret is his own," the King said; "so let's put an end to this embarrassing situation! And you, dear knight—nothing should ruin your happiness." All the nobles gathered around him loyally as the King finished speaking; but while they were shaking Lohengrin's hand, Frederick moved close to Elsa, who, he and Ortrud could see, was troubled with feminine doubts.

"Let me tell thee something, Elsa of Brabant! If but one drop of thy knight's blood is shed—a finger scratched—his power and magic are gone. Give me leave to draw one drop of his blood, and all that he now conceals, he will at once reveal to thee."

"Let me tell you something, Elsa of Brabant! If just one drop of your knight's blood is shed—a finger scratched—his power and magic are lost. Let me draw one drop of his blood, and everything he now hides, he will reveal to you immediately."

"Ah, do not tempt me!" she cried, afraid to listen, because she had now become curious to learn Lohengrin's secret.-453-

"Ah, don't tempt me!" she exclaimed, too scared to listen, because she was now curious to find out Lohengrin's secret.-453-

"I will say no more now, but this very night I shall be within call. And if thou dost only speak the word, I'll enter and prick his arm with my sword and instantly he will tell all, and can never more leave thy side." Lohengrin saw Frederick had got the ear of Elsa, and in a terrible voice told him to go, and chided Elsa gently for listening to such a man. As he spoke she sank at his feet, full of self-reproach.

"I won't say anything more for now, but tonight I'll be close by. If you just say the word, I'll come in and stab his arm with my sword, and he'll reveal everything and will never be able to leave your side again." Lohengrin saw that Frederick had captured Elsa's attention, and in a harsh voice told him to go, gently scolding Elsa for listening to such a man. As he spoke, she collapsed at his feet, overwhelmed with guilt.

Lohengrin lifted her and embraced her lovingly, while she swore eternal faith in him, and then all turned once more to the church. The King, the nobles, Lohengrin with Elsa—all were passing in at last; when Elsa, looking back just once, saw the arm of Ortrud raised in menace and with an expression of triumph upon her wicked face. Elsa turned terrified once more to Lohengrin, and they passed into the church.

Lohengrin picked her up and held her close, while she promised to love him forever. Then everyone turned back to the church. The King, the nobles, Lohengrin, and Elsa all entered together; but as Elsa glanced back one last time, she saw Ortrud with her arm raised in threat and a triumphant grin on her wicked face. Elsa turned back to Lohengrin in fear, and they walked into the church.

ACT III

After the ceremony and the festivities that had followed the marriage, came the peace and quiet of night. The door of the bridal chamber opened, and pages went in bearing lights, while the ladies of the court followed, leading Elsa, and the King and nobles in turn followed them, leading Lohengrin. It was a most beautiful room, with a great open casement at the right, through which the night-breeze swept.

After the ceremony and the celebrations that followed the wedding, night brought peace and quiet. The door to the bridal chamber opened, and attendants entered carrying lights, while the ladies of the court followed, leading Elsa. The King and nobles followed behind them, escorting Lohengrin. It was a stunning room, with a large open window on the right, through which the night breeze flowed.

The nobles and ladies sang in chorus the most beautiful of wedding songs:

The nobles and ladies sang together the most beautiful wedding songs:

music

music

music

music

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Faithful and true, we lead ye forth,
Where love, triumphant, shall crown ye with joy!
Star of renown, flow'r of the earth,
Blest be ye both far from all life's annoy.

The King embraced Lohengrin; and the ladies, Elsa. Then the pages gave a signal to go, and all passing before the pair went out in the same order as they came in.

The King hugged Lohengrin, and the ladies hugged Elsa. Then the pages signaled to leave, and everyone exited in the same order they had entered.

Scene II

After all had gone Lohengrin sat upon the couch beneath the open casement and drew Elsa down beside him. He wished above all things to drive from her mind all thoughts of the suspicion which Ortrud had implanted. But even while he spoke most lovingly and reassuringly to her, her thoughts were upon the mystery of his name. When he spoke her own she looked at him reproachfully.

After everyone had left, Lohengrin sat on the couch under the open window and invited Elsa to sit next to him. More than anything, he wanted to erase any doubts Ortrud had planted in her mind. But even as he spoke to her with love and reassurance, her mind was still caught up in the mystery of his name. When he addressed her directly, she looked at him with disappointment.

"Ah! my name sounds so beautiful to me from thy lips—if only I might speak thine!" she complained. "If thou wouldst only tell me thy name, it should never pass my lips." Lohengrin was sad upon hearing this. He spoke of other things—of how beautiful the night was, and of how they were to pass a long and happy life to-455-gether; but still her thoughts, poisoned by Ortrud, returned again and again to the forbidden subject.

"Ah! my name sounds so beautiful to me when you say it—if only I could speak yours!" she complained. "If you would just tell me your name, I promise I would never say it out loud." Lohengrin felt sad hearing this. He talked about other things—how beautiful the night was and how they were meant to have a long and happy life together; but still her thoughts, poisoned by Ortrud, kept returning to the forbidden topic.

"Oh! do not doubt me! Let me share thy secret whatever it may be," she entreated. "I feel that I am not loved by thee, since I am not trusted with thy story—not even with thy name." At last, after begging her to be silent, after reminding her of her promise, after all the persuasions he could think of, he rose and spoke sternly:

"Oh! please don’t doubt me! Let me know your secret, no matter what it is," she pleaded. "I can tell that you don’t love me, because you don’t trust me with your story—not even with your name." Finally, after urging her to be quiet, reminding her of her promise, and using every persuasion he could think of, he stood up and spoke firmly:

"I have given thee the greatest confidence, by believing thee free from every stain. With no proof but thy word, I fought for thy honour. I asked no word to prove thy innocence. In return, I desired only silence from thee about my name and birth and land. It was partly for thy sake that I asked even so much. Now I will tell thee. But—" He hesitated, begging her once more to let them live in happiness, and not to ruin all by her fatal curiosity. At that moment, Frederick and his false nobles broke through the door with drawn swords. They had come to draw his blood and thus to render him quite powerless.

"I trusted you completely, believing you were without any flaws. I defended your honor with nothing but your word. I didn’t ask for any proof of your innocence. All I wanted in return was for you to keep my name, background, and homeland private. I asked for this partly for your sake. Now I will tell you. But—" He paused, pleading with her once again to let them be happy and not to ruin everything with her dangerous curiosity. Just then, Frederick and his deceitful nobles burst through the door with their swords drawn. They had come to take his life and leave him completely helpless.

But Elsa, though quite ready to ruin him herself by her curiosity, would not let him be hurt by another. Lohengrin's armour was laid off, but the sword was by the couch. Elsa snatched it, thrust it into his hand and with a single blow he killed Frederick. The nobles fell upon their knees before him, while Elsa fainted. Lohengrin looked upon the scene, feeling nothing but despair. If his blood had not been shed, yet to save his life he had been forced to shed the blood of another, and he had thus been rendered helpless, quite the same. After a moment he rang a bell which summoned Elsa's ladies, and bidding the four nobles rise, he confided Elsa to the care of the women.-456-

But Elsa, although she was ready to destroy him herself out of curiosity, wouldn't let anyone else harm him. Lohengrin had taken off his armor, but the sword was beside the couch. Elsa grabbed it, put it in his hand, and with one swift strike, he killed Frederick. The nobles fell to their knees before him, while Elsa fainted. Lohengrin observed the scene, feeling nothing but despair. Even though his blood hadn't been spilled, to save his own life, he had been forced to take the life of another, leaving him feeling just as helpless. After a moment, he rang a bell that summoned Elsa's ladies, and after telling the four nobles to get up, he entrusted Elsa to the care of the women.-456-

"Bear the corpse to the King's judgment hall," he said to the men, who then did as they were bid. "For you," he said to the women, "take your mistress into the presence of the King, and I will answer all that she desires to know. Nothing shall longer be hidden." He went out with his head bent and his thoughts very sad and melancholy. The day began to dawn, and the lights were all put out, and again the trumpets sounded in the courtyard.

"Take the body to the King's judgment hall," he told the men, who complied. "As for you," he said to the women, "bring your mistress before the King, and I will address everything she wants to know. Nothing will be concealed any longer." He left with his head down, feeling very sad and gloomy. The day began to break, the lights were extinguished, and once more the trumpets sounded in the courtyard.

Scene III

All repaired again to the river bank, where Lohengrin had first been seen, drawn by his swan. A count first entered, with his train of vassals. He came upon a horse, and was assisted from it by one of his train. Then he took his shield and spear from his pages who bore them, and then set up his banner, after which the vassals grouped themselves about it.

All gathered again at the riverbank, where Lohengrin was first seen, pulled by his swan. A count entered first, followed by his group of vassals. He approached a horse, and one of his attendants helped him down. Then he took his shield and spear from his pages who were carrying them, and set up his banner, after which the vassals formed a circle around it.

Trumpets were heard on all sides and counts continued to arrive in the same order as the first, all with their vassals, all setting up their spears and their people grouping themselves about them. Finally, the Herald who announced the coming of the King was heard, whereupon all the banners were unfurled and the trumpets of each noble and his people were sounded, and then entered the King and his Saxon men. As the King reached the royal oak, all struck their spears upon their shields, and cried:

Trumpets blared from all directions as counts kept arriving in the same order as the first, each accompanied by their vassals, setting up their spears while their people gathered around them. Finally, the Herald announcing the King’s arrival was heard, and at that moment, all the banners were raised, and the trumpets of each noble and their people echoed. Then, the King and his Saxon men entered. As the King approached the royal oak, everyone struck their spears against their shields and shouted:

"Hail!" The purpose of the gathering was to go forth against the foe that threatened the Germans, the Hungarian hordes. When all were beginning to wonder where the strange and brave knight was who had them summoned for the hour of dawn, and who was expected-457- to lead them to victory, they saw the body of Frederick brought in by the four false Brabantians. All stood aside in horror. They could not think whose corpse it was.

"Hail!" The purpose of the gathering was to face the enemy threatening the Germans, the Hungarian hordes. As everyone began to wonder where the mysterious and courageous knight was, the one who had called them together at dawn and was expected-457- to lead them to victory, they saw Frederick's body carried in by the four deceitful Brabantians. Everyone stepped back in shock. They couldn't process whose corpse it was.

"They who bear it are Telramund's vassals," some cried, and at the same moment Elsa appeared, coming slowly and surrounded by her ladies. The King met her and conducted her to a seat opposite the royal oak.

"They who bear it are Telramund's followers," some shouted, and at that moment Elsa appeared, walking slowly and surrounded by her ladies. The King welcomed her and led her to a seat across from the royal oak.

"Art thou mourning because thou art sorry to lose thy Lord so soon, sweet Lady?" the kind King questioned. She tried to answer him, but her sense of guilt was so great that she could not. The fearful things that were about to happen and that had happened had been caused by her woman's curiosity, and now that it was too late, she was filled with remorse. Some one cried:

"Are you sad because you're sorry to lose your Lord so soon, sweet Lady?" the kind King asked. She tried to respond, but her guilt was so overwhelming that she couldn't. The terrible things that were about to happen and that had already happened were the result of her curiosity, and now that it was too late, she was filled with regret. Someone shouted:

"Make way! make way! the Guardian of Brabant is coming." All looked and saw the shining knight, Lohengrin. They hailed him joyfully.

"Make way! Make way! The Guardian of Brabant is coming." Everyone turned to see the shining knight, Lohengrin. They greeted him with joy.

"I come not to lead ye to glory," he answered sadly, and uncovered the corpse of Frederick of Telramund. All shrank back. "Neither shall ye condemn me. I killed him, but he came to seek my life. Your judgment, O King!" he asked of Henry.

"I’m not here to lead you to glory," he replied sadly, and revealed the body of Frederick of Telramund. Everyone recoiled. "And you won’t condemn me. I killed him, but he came to take my life. Your judgment, oh King!" he asked of Henry.

The King stretched his hand across the body of Telramund to clasp Lohengrin's.

The King reached his hand across Telramund's body to shake Lohengrin's hand.

"The saints would not shield him: he deserved thy thrust," Henry answered.

"The saints wouldn't protect him: he deserved your blow," Henry replied.

"Once more!—The Lady Elsa has betrayed her promise. I am undone. Ye all heard her give her word that she would never ask my name nor country; but her impatient heart hath broken that pledge, and her injurious doubts now compel me to tell ye all." Everybody groaned and cried out sorrowfully. They had entire-458- faith in the brave knight, and loved the Lady Elsa. All regretted that her curiosity had ruined a fair future, deprived them of their defender, and made her own life forever miserable.

"Once again!—Lady Elsa has broken her promise. I'm finished. You all heard her vow that she would never ask for my name or where I'm from; but her impatient heart has shattered that promise, and her hurtful doubts now force me to reveal everything to you." Everyone groaned and cried out in sadness. They completely trusted the brave knight and loved Lady Elsa. All lamented that her curiosity had destroyed a bright future, deprived them of their protector, and made her own life forever miserable.

"Now, mark well what I say," the knight cried, and while he spoke, his face became illuminated with a kind of splendid goodness and faith in his own integrity.

"Now, pay close attention to what I'm saying," the knight shouted, and as he spoke, his face lit up with a kind of brilliant goodness and confidence in his own integrity.

In distant land, by ways remote and hidden,
There is a town that people call Monsalvat;
It holds a shrine to the profane forbidden,
Nothing on earth is more valuable than that.
And throned in light, it holds a cup immortal,
Anyone who sees is cleansed from earthly sin;
'Twas borne by angels through the heavenly portal,
Its arrival has begun a sacred rule.

Once every year a dove from heaven descendeth,
To renew it for acts of kindness;
'Tis called the Grail; the power of Heaven attendeth
The loyal knights who protect that holy site.
He whom the Grail to be its servant chooses,
Is now equipped with great, unbeatable strength;
All evil craft its power before him loses,
The dark spirits, where he lives, take off.

Nor will he lose the awful charm it lendeth,
Even though he should be called to faraway places,
When the high cause of virtue he defendeth,
Even though he's a mystery, he still holds power over its magic;
By perils dread the holy Grail is girded,
No eye, reckless or disrespectful, can see its light;
Its champion knight from doubtings shall be warded,
If he is known to people, he has to leave and escape.

Now mark! craft or disguise my soul disdaineth,
The Grail sent me to restore that lady's reputation;
My father, Percival, gloriously reigneth,
I am his knight, and my name is Lohengrin!

When Lohengrin had ceased to speak, having told his story, all that Elsa wished to know, everyone spoke softly. They were enchanted by the knight's purity and goodness,-459- and full of sorrow for the ruin which Elsa had brought about. She herself cried out that all was dark; she could no longer see; she felt that she was dying. As she fell, Lohengrin caught her in his arms.

When Lohengrin finished speaking and shared his story, everyone spoke softly, eager to know what Elsa thought. They were captivated by the knight's purity and goodness,-459- and filled with sadness over the disaster that Elsa had caused. She cried out that everything was dark; she couldn't see anymore; she felt like she was dying. As she collapsed, Lohengrin caught her in his arms.

"Oh, thou wilt not leave me broken-hearted," she said when she could speak.

"Oh, you won't leave me heartbroken," she said when she could speak.

"Alas! I must go. Thou hast brought this ruin upon thyself," he said tenderly. "I was not free to tell thee, but if thou hadst been silent for a year, according to thy promise, two things would have happened to make thee happy. I would then have been freed from the bond and could have spoken—and thy lost brother would have been restored to thee." Hearing this the grief of all was insupportable. "I must return to guard the Holy Grail," he said sadly. At that moment those nearest the bank cried out that the swan was coming, drawing the boat.

"Unfortunately, I have to leave. You brought this misfortune upon yourself," he said gently. "I couldn’t tell you before, but if you had stayed quiet for a year, as you promised, two things would have happened that would have made you happy. I would have been free from my obligation and could have spoken—and your lost brother would have been returned to you." Hearing this, everyone was overwhelmed with grief. "I must go back to protect the Holy Grail," he said sorrowfully. At that moment, those closest to the shore shouted that the swan was approaching, pulling the boat.

Lohengrin handed his sword and horn and ring to Elsa.

Lohengrin gave his sword, horn, and ring to Elsa.

"If thy brother ever returns after I am gone, give him these things in token of me. The horn will bring him help in battle, the sword will conquer every foe, and the ring will remind him of the one who most befriended him and who saved thee from suspicion and dishonour." He kissed her again and again in farewell, while even the nobles wept; but as he was about to enter the boat the wicked Ortrud entered, accused him of falsehood, declared that she had wound the golden band worn by the swan around its neck, and that the swan was the lost brother, enchanted by her. "If thy knight had remained here, his magic spells would have brought thy brother back in his rightful shape, but now he is lost to thee forever. The knight must go, and I will keep the swan under my spell."

"If your brother ever returns after I'm gone, give him these things as a sign from me. The horn will bring him help in battle, the sword will defeat every enemy, and the ring will remind him of the one who cared for him the most and saved you from suspicion and dishonor." He kissed her goodbye over and over, even as the nobles wept; but just as he was about to get in the boat, the wicked Ortrud came in, accused him of lying, and claimed that she had placed the golden band around the neck of the swan, which was actually the lost brother, enchanted by her. "If your knight had stayed here, his magic would have returned your brother to his true form, but now he is lost to you forever. The knight must leave, and I will keep the swan under my spell."

Lohengrin, who had stood upon the bank listening-460- to all this sank upon his knees in prayer. All looked toward him, waiting in awe to see what would happen next. The white dove of the Holy Grail flew slowly down and hovered over the boat. When Lohengrin saw it his face shone with joy, he rose and loosened the chain from the swan, which immediately sank out of sight. Then from the river, rose a youth in shining silver garments, while Lohengrin stooped down and placed him upon the bank. It was Gottfried, the brother of Elsa, and the heir of Brabant.

Lohengrin, who had been standing on the bank listening-460- to all of this, sank to his knees in prayer. Everyone looked at him, waiting in awe to see what would happen next. The white dove of the Holy Grail flew slowly down and hovered over the boat. When Lohengrin saw it, his face lit up with joy; he got up and unfastened the chain from the swan, which immediately vanished from sight. Then, from the river, a young man in shining silver clothes rose up, while Lohengrin bent down and placed him on the bank. It was Gottfried, Elsa's brother and the heir of Brabant.

"Behold thy ruler!" Lohengrin cried, affectionately looking at Elsa. At the sight of Gottfried, Ortrud shrieked and fell down in a fit, which might have ended in death. Lohengrin jumped into the boat and the dove seized the chain which had hung loose since the swan had gone, and drew it along. Elsa, roused from her stupor of agony, saw her dear brother, and as he and she rushed into each other's arms, the glorious knight slowly passed from sight, having brought joy to all, even if he had left sadness wrought by a woman's curiosity.

"Look at your ruler!" Lohengrin shouted, affectionately gazing at Elsa. When Ortrud saw Gottfried, she screamed and collapsed in a fit, which could have been fatal. Lohengrin jumped into the boat, and the dove grabbed the chain that had been hanging loose since the swan left and pulled it along. Elsa, pulled from her state of pain, saw her beloved brother, and as they rushed into each other's arms, the glorious knight slowly disappeared from view, having brought joy to everyone, even though he left behind sadness caused by a woman's curiosity.


FOOTNOTES

[A] The quotations from "Cavalleria Rusticana" are from the English version by Nathan Haskell Dole, Copyright, 1891, by G. Schirmer.

[A] The quotes from "Cavalleria Rusticana" come from the English edition by Nathan Haskell Dole, copyrighted in 1891 by G. Schirmer.

[B] Her Majesty's Ship.

HMS

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!